Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world’s books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
atthtto: //books.gqoogle.com/
RITUALE ANGLO-CATHOLICUM.
Cambridge :
Printed at the Galversity Press.
RITUALE ANGLO-CATHOLICUM ;
OR THE
TESTIMONY OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH
TO THE
Book of Common prayer,
AS EXHIBITED IN QUOTATIONS FROM
ANCIENT FATHERS, COUNCILS, LITURGIES,
AND RITUALS;
TOGETHER WITH
ILLUSTRATIONS FROM ACCREDITED PUBLICATIONS
OF THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.
BY THE
REV. HENRY BAILEY, M.A.,
FELLOW OF 8T JOHN'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE,
AND CURATE OF HINGHAM, NORFOLK.
LONDON:
JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND.
M.DCCC.XLVII.
C. 1768.47
qnm OQ [ES
JAN 20 1919 ^
LiBRARY
/ aat fuk
* Nos Christi et Apostolorum, et sanctorum Patrum, primitivam Ecclesiam
semper judicavimus esse Catholicam." | Juelli Apologia Ecclesia Anglican.
* Our Church doth every where profess, as she ought, to conform to the
catholic usages of the primitive times, from which causelessly to depart
argues rather love of contention than of peace." Answer of the Bishops to the
Exceptions of the Ministers, in Cardwell's Conferences, p. 359.
m-
TO THE
REV. HENRY IVES BAILEY,
VICAB ΟΕ NORTH LEVERTON, NOTTINGHAMSHIRE,
AND AUTHOR OF
“THE LITURGY COMPARED WITH THE BIBLE.”
My Dear Faruer,
THERE are several reasons why I desire to in-
scribe this Volume to you. It professes to be a supple-
mentary companion to your “ Liturgy compared with the
Bible.” It originated in a like “desire to become more
intimately acquainted with the Book of Common Prayer.”
You have shewn its chief glory, and taken one of Cranmer’s
propositions, that it is “ perfectly agreeable to the Word
of God.” I have ventured upon the other, that it is “the
same in effect which had been for 1500 years in the
Church of Christ." I will not pretend to say that my part
has been executed with the same judgment and complete-
ness as yours; but with the same prayers would I humbly
commend it to the Divine Head of the Church, who has
vouchsafed to your labours such a substantial and exten-
sive blessing.
The nature of the present work suggests another
reason why I should wish to connect it with your name,
which I cannot forbear to mention. I have been occu-
ped in the task of exploring the sources of our Book of
Common Prayer. What occasion could be more fitting
a
vi DEDICATION.
than the present, to declare also the source of that deep
veneration for it, which has turned all my labour into
pleasure? I mean, that truly Church Education bestowed
upon me by yourself and my Godfather, Hammond Rober-
son, of blessed and venerable memory. Let me trace
only one of the deep roots of my attachment to the Forms
and Ritual of the Church of England. Often do I look
back with pride and gratitude to the days of my child-
hood, when, according to the Rubric, you “caused” me
and a younger brother (now asleep in Christ), “after the
Second Lesson at Evening Prayer," to be “openly in-
structed and examined" by you in the Church Catechism.
May the Church of England be ever blessed with
many such Fathers and such Godfathers! is the earnest
prayer of,
Your affectionate Son,
HENRY BAILEY.
Hinenan,
Jan. 1847.
PREFACE.
In reading, some years ago, a few epistles and treatises
of the earliest Fathers of the Church for the Crosse Uni-
versity Scholarship, my attention was arrested by a pas-
sage in one of the epistles of S. Ignatius, bearing a strong
resemblance to a portion of the first prayer in the Order
of Public Baptism'. This relation was, in other words,
the Testimony of one of the first and most renowned
Bishops in the Catholic Church to an important doctrinal
statement in one of our principal services. A desire was
thus first excited to discover traces of the doctrine and
discipline held by our Church, in the monuments of Chris-
tian antiquity. Many passages of this character succes-
sively presented themselves; and when the hypothesis was
once entertained that they might be arranged upon a sys-
tematic and extended plan, it will easily be supposed that
the eye was quickened to detect, and the hand busy to
gather, materials from all quarters to establish such an
hypothesis.
In the search which I was thus making, I was conti-
nually stimulated and encouraged by the repeated avowals
which the compilers of our Book of Common Prayer ex-
pressed, and which they were obviously anxious should be
! The passage, with others similar to it, will he found under No. civ.
The doctrine referred to has been affirmed in all ages of the Church; c. g.
by Bishop Hall, Contemplations, Book 11. Chap. 2. on Christ's Baptism. * His
baptization with water...did not only wash the souls of men, but washeth
that very water by which we are washed: from hence is that made both
clean and holy, and can both cleanse and hallow us."
a9
viii PREFACE.
taken as the enunciation of a great principle by which
they wished all their proceedings to be guided. In their
Preface, they invite their readers to “search out by the
ancient Fathers,” ‘the first original and ground” of “ the
Common Prayers in the Church, commonly called Divine
Service.” And they promise, that by such a search, they
will “find” that “the same was not ordained, but of a
good purpose, and for a great advancement of godliness.”
They make this recommendation on the ground of their
own experience of its importance. For, from circum-
stances which they proceed to detail, it had become their
duty to revise the services of the Church’. And they
offer the result of their labours in these memorable words:
* Here you have an Order for Prayer, and for the reading
of the Holy Scripture, much agreeable to the mind and pur-
pose of the old Fathers.”
Upon this principle of revision, so plainly stated by
those whose duty it was to revise, it was known and gene-
rally understood by others that they had proceeded.
Nothing can more clearly prove this than the commence-
ment of the Act of Uniformity, a.p. 1552, which, indeed,
was the sole authority upon which the alterations of that
year rested. Speaking of the jirst Book of King Edward
VIL, the Act says, “There hath been a very godly order
set forth by authority of Parliament, for Common Prayer
and Administration of the Sacraments, to be used in the
mother tongue within this Church of England, agreeable
" His highness hath appointed the Archbishop of Canterbury, and certain
of the most learned and discreet Bishops, and other learned men of this
realm, to consider and ponder the premises, and thereupon having as well
eye and respect to the most sincere and pure Christian religion taught by the
Scriptures, as to the usages in the primitive Church, should draw and make
one convenient and mect order, rite and fashion of common and open
prayer, and administration of the Sacraments, to be had and used in his
Majesty's realm of England, &c. Statutes at Large, Ann. 2° et 3° Edw. VI.
PREFACE. ix
to the word of God, and the primitive Church, very com-
fortable to all good people,” &c.
The principle thus asserted in two independent public
documents, was constantly put forward by the early Re-
formers, in their individual capacity. Cranmer made a
challenge, that. if the Queen would permit him to take with
him P. Martyr, and four or five more, he would defend the
Common Prayer Book to be perfectly agreeable to the
Word of God, and the same in effect which had been for
1500 years in the Church of Christ?. The same was urged
with great power, as is well known, by their successors in
the defence of the Reformed Church. At the head of these
stood the celebrated Bishop Jewel, and as his Apology re-
ceived a sort of synodical authority, I quote a well-known
extract from it pertinent to the subject, which may repre-
sent the rest of the passages to which I can now only
refer. ‘‘ Accessimus autem, quantum maxime potuimus,
ad Eeclesiam Apostolorum, et veterum Catholicorum epis-
coporum, et Patrum, quam scimus adhuc fuisse integram.
utque Tertullianus ait, incorruptam virginem, nulla dum
ilololatria, nec errore gravi et publico contaminatam : nec
tantum doctrinam nostram, sed etiam sacramenta. precumque
psblicarum formam ad illorum ritus et instituta direximus*.”
But though the principle of return to primitive doc-
trine and discipline which actuated the compilers of our
Reformed Prayer Book is thus apparent, and, as has been
sud, was thus frequently asserted by successive controver-
salists, it was but rarely illustrated and exemplified. The
Homilies, it is true, contain very many apposite references,
popularly made, to the writings of the Fathers: but these
* Hammond's View of the New Directory, p. 14.
! Bishop Jewel holds similar language in his Epistle to Seignior Scipio,
Printed at the end of Father Paul's History of the Council of Trent. See
particularly $ 32.
x PREFACE.
were not brought to bear upon the Reformed Ritual, other-
wise than in defending certain separate points of doctrine
or discipline. The great divines of the seventeenth cen-
tury marshalled all their varied powers in defence of the
Prayer-Book, and well knew that one of the best argu-
ments in its favour was its agreement with the purest
ages of antiquity’, for their patristic learning is every-
where discernible: but their quotations are for the most
part restricted to two or three heads of existing contro-
versy, and even these are often referred only to the author
from whom they are quoted, so that great difficulty exists
in verifying the passages in order to consult the context,
or for other practical purpose. The last remark applies
also to those learned men, who undertook to explain and
vindicate the ritual systematically. No one can turn over
the folio pages of Comber, well flanked though they are
with the fortifications of antiquity, without wishing that he
had presumed less upon the learning and patience of his
readers. For, however valuable a quotation may appear,
it loses much of its value to an enquiring mind, when
it has only, e.g., “Aug.” or * Aug. in Trin.” for its re-
ference, and neither the knowledge of the reader nor the
indices will help him to discover it in the original. Indeed
it may be said, that the desire constantly impelling me
to ascertain the exact value and aptitude of Comber’s
numerous quotations was one motive to the present work.
I have been long persuaded that this method of illus-
tration is the most powerful and convincing that can be
employed. Its effect upon my own mind has been far
more vivid than that of any eloquent commentary. Even
the very trifling part I had in the preparation of * The
Liturgy compared with the Bible," assured me of its ex-
! Sec Bishop Bull's Vindication of the Church of England from the Errors
and Corruptions of the Church of Rome, Vol. II. pp. 206—209.
PREFACE. xi
cellence; and its peculiar aptness to settle and clear the
mind has been abundantly proved by the effect of that
book. Mr Grinfield has applied the same method to the
elucidation of the New Testament, with great labour and
success, in his * Editio Hellenistica.” In speaking of the
use which others had made of the Septuagint for this
purpose, he observes, in language which might easily be
adapted to the present volume, “Non me quidem latet,
inter Lexicographos et Criticos sacros multa et preclara
hujusmodi passim esse respersa; sed hec membra disjecta
quisnam, quzsso, hactenus in unum corpus collegit ? Editor
certe adhuc desiderandus, qui hec fragmenta tam multa
et pretiosa congereret, et tanquam vestibulum ad Novi
Testamenti templum grato animo edificaret.”
The several reasons enumerated above determined me
to make an attempt, after the same plan, to illustrate the
Book of Common Prayer from ancient sources? And I
have thus ventured to trouble the reader with them, under
the hope that these remarks may serve as a useful intro-
duction to the following work.
I now proceed to specify the sources which I have
consulted for the purposes of illustration.
1l. Toe Ancient FATHERS.
The connexion of early ecclesiastical writers with our
Book of Common Prayer must, of course, exist through
the medium of ancient Liturgies. And their connexion
with these has been in some measure traced by several
writers. Pamelius is the earliest writer with whom I am
* Among Bishop Stillingfleet's books, preserved entire in * Primate Marsh's
Library” in Dublin, there is a folio interleaved Prayer Book, with MS. notes
by the Bishop, the nature of which indicates a design similar in many
respects to that of the present Volume. But it was not carried out to any
great extent. There is also a series of valuable Observations on certain Parts
"οἵ the Book of Common Prayer, of the same character, by a writer in the
“English Churchman,” who signs himself **P", beginning with Feb. 9, 1843.
xii PREFACE.
acquainted, who illustrated by quotations from the ancient
Fathers the doctrine and various ceremonies of the Eucha-
rist. His method is a very valuable one: after extracting
from the New Testament all the passages which bear upon
the subject, he proceeds to the Fathers in chronological
order, and adduces the testimonies which their writings
afford. Pamelius was engaged in illustrating the Roman
Liturgy, and hence there are many quotations which do
not immediately concern us: but it is interesting and
satisfactory to know, that the rites for which he has dis-
covered the most ancient authority, are precisely those
which are retained in our Church, while for those rites
which our Reformers disused, the authorities are of a late
date, and uncertain character, if we except perhaps the
reservation of the Sacrament for those who were absent,
prayers for the dead, and the mixture of water with the
wine'. The whole of the first ‘volume of Pamelius’s work
is occupied by these extracts, as he informs us in his title-
page: “ Prior Ritum Sacrificii Miss» continet, a Domino
nostro Jesu Christo, ejusque Apostolis, ac aliis vetustiori-
bus Latine Ecclesie Patribus observatum."
To pass by other Roman Catholic writers, and to come
to those of our own Church and nation,—Lestrange,
Comber, and Nicholls, have interspersed throughout their
commentaries apposite quotations from the Fathers, or
references to them, labouring very often under the dis-
advantage to which I alluded above; and the quotations
are not seldom inaccurately made for the subordinate
object of grammatical completeness and accuracy. Comber
also, in his “Scholastical History of the Primitive and
General Use of Liturgies," has treated in a very interesting
' Whether indeed some of these usages are to be admitted into the list,
as far as concerns our Reformers, *adhuc sub judice lis est.” Nor is this
the place to argue the question.
PREFACE. xiii
manner a great many passages from the Fathers down to
the seventh century, which contain verbal allusions to
Liturgical Formularies used in the Church. Bingham,
with his usual learning and accuracy, has proved and ex-
emplified the use of Forms in the Primitive Church, in his
Christian Antiquities, Book XIII. Chap. v.; and in Chap.
vi. he says, *It has often been wished by learned men,
that some one would represent the ancient Liturgy, in its
several parts and offices, as it may be collected out of the
genuine and undoubted writings of St. Chrysostom....Mr
Hales, of Eton, a diligent reader of Chrysostom, is said to
have designed such a collection, but he did not effect it.
Therefore, till some one else pursues his design more
completely, I think it not improper to give the reader, in
one view, a specimen of such passages as plainly refer to
the several parts of the ancient Liturgy," which he does at
some length. Comber, in his work on Liturgies, before
referred to, speaking of St. Augustine, says, * If we had
time to make a narrower search in the works of this
learned Father, no doubt we might trace out the whole
African Liturgy, used in his time." (Part 1. p. 236). Mr
Palmer, in his Dissertation upon ancient Liturgies, has
proved the antiquity of their order and substance, by
extracts from the Fathers who lived in the immediate
neighbourhood where they were respectively used. Mr
Harvey's laborious work, * Ecclesie Anglicane Vindex Ca-
tholicus,” besides many more treatises of ready application
to various parts of our Prayer-Book, contains the celebrated
9th Catechetical Lecture of St. Cyril. Vol.im. p. 507. And
Mr Hadclife has recently published a very valuable collec-
tion (in English) of Testimonies to the Athanasian Creed,
from Fathers of the Greek and Latin Churches. All the
foregoing have been of more or less use in furnishing con-
tributions to the patristic testimonies now presented to
xiv PREFACE.
the reader, or in suggesting what, and whose, writings were
most likely to yield more.
The importance of this portion of the volume will
easily appear without the necessity of fixing the precise
value to be attached either to individual Fathers, or to the
whole body of them. The view in which our Reformers
regarded them is sufficiently evident from the extracts
made above, and many others which might be added. This
alone would make the consultation of them essential in a
work professing to examine the constitution of the Prayer
Book. But it should further be remembered under what
circumstances the Fathers wrote, and how intimate was
the connexion which subsisted between them and the
ancient Liturgies of the Church. Many of them lived at
a time when those Liturgies were in process of formation :
and though undoubtedly in numberless instances their
works reflected existing forms and usages, there is reason
to suppose that the influence of Fathers and Liturgies was
mutual, and that we may sometimes discern in the writings
of the early Fathers the germ of that which was developed
in the Liturgies. "We know that many Liturgies bore the
names of eminent Bishops, from the share they took in re-
modelling them, and introducing them into their Churches;
and there seems no improbability in the supposition, that
their popular writings would contain the first expression of
those devotional views which they afterwards introduced
into the solemn Service of the Church. Whatever degree
of weight deserves to be attached to this supposition, the
Illustrations of a Ritual from the writings of the Fathers
cannot but be regarded as most important. Accordingly,
they form a considerable portion of the present volume,
and a few explanations may be given here of the method
of quotation which has been adopted.
It is not to be expected that many illustrations should
PREFACE. Xv
occur in the earliest records of the Church, or that they
should be full and precise. But their antiquity entitles
them to the first place; and I have therefore endeavoured
to adhere to the Chronological order of quotation. The
Fathers whose writings have been adduced, are gencrally
those of the first five centuries; very few later ones have
been admitted, and very few quotations from them, and
those on oceasions which will best furnish their own expla-
nation!. I have also quoted, under the name of St. Augus-
tine, the Sermons De Tempore which appear amongst his
works, but which are generally considered to be falsely
ascribed to him; besides, I have made three or four ex-
tracts from the Treatise of Arnoldus Carnotensis de Cena
Domini, which was formerly attributed to St. Cyprian, and
is printed together with the genuine works of that Father.
But I conceive little apology is needed for the introduction
of these few passages, when I express my desire that every
passage quoted should be allowed only that weight which
is due to its antiquity, and the cireumstances and character
of its author.
No pains have been spared to present in the several
quotations, exact transcripts of the original passages, and
to give. in all cases, aceurate and particular references to
the Authors and Editions cited. The quotations are com-
pressed. as much as possible, consistently with the due
illustration of the several portions of the Prayer Book, in
order to save space. This has been done, I am aware, in
some instances, to the detriment of the completion of the
sentence, but in all cases, it is trusted, the drift of the
whole will be easily discovered ; and the marks of omission
! Yet it should not be forgotton, that quotations from late authorities
have a valuable use peculiar to themselves, viz. to prove the recent in-
troduction of error. The delivery of the cup to the laity would furnish
many important quotations of this kind ; and. thus the present volume
might have not only been enlarged in size, but increased in value.
xvi PREFACE.
which have been given on every occasion where omissions are
made, will, it is hoped, contribute to the due understanding
of the passage. I would fain have transcribed in full many
a fervid paragraph from the golden-mouthed patriarch of
Constantinople, or * the tender-hearted, sensitive" bishop
of Nazianzus; to such passages the general affix x. τ. A. is
made, and the interested reader will have pleasure in con-
sulting the suppressed matter for himself. I have also
avoided, as much as possible, the repetition of passages
which are quoted elsewhere, under some parallel portion,
and to which reference is generally made. And in some
cases, where passages have been already adduced in the
same paragraph of the same purport, I have contented
myself with subjoining references only to other writers,
lest the volume should increase to too large a size. I have
only further to observe, that the illustrations are brought
forward for the sake of the language or the sentiment,
that they necessarily vary through all degrees of force and
value, that some will probably be considered inapplicable,
that others are to be applied with some degree of accom-
modation, that words and phrases are unavoidably mixed
up with the quotations, which it is not for me to defend,
much less to impugn, and that most probably many valu-
able and apt illustrations are altogether omitted. No one
can be more sensible of these circumstances and defects
than myself, or be more ready to acknowledge that the
present collection can only be considered as an attempt,
which it needs the study of many more years to bring to
its proper perfection!.
! I say “proper perfection," for to look for absolute perfection in a work
of this kind—to require for the details of our Prayer Book, authority from
the earliest records of the Church, and even Ante-Nicene authority for
much of them—to demand the exact originals of each successive portion—
to expect a ready solution of all modern rubrical difficulties— would be as
unreasonable, as it is unnecessary. _
B unos. © Xwould refer the reader e
Queen's dim as dti is found i in the Ordering of
| it the usurpations of the Bishop of Rome, it was
n ^ wondered at, that the Authors of the Institution
id aren cca cet tun evighe of i
= 00 coop vel this: sulfa * The
: of Rome,” say they, “do not only abuse and per-
ie true sense and meaning of Christ's word, but they
so dam entrar à he we ani cutn of e pi
and also do manifestly violate as well the
uei alotdl -inpidisniy ain: die HO
— corsupheimdougisiugne constitutions made
EE A Se Roly ethers afa Cuthelie laa
able ee ere Carat ναῖε: and finally, they
8 their own profession, made in their creation.
Eee o£ Bownabctgn vba they bt ED
ἃ and made bishops of thai se, do make a solemn
pre 1 and vow, that they shall inviolably observe and
- all the ordinances made im the eight t Gener
mu τ se. which: & io spectally, proide
ithi re et a ς and that
the bis M and that no bishop
ictio fmt of. Vile own: diocese
xviii PREFACE.
and eonfirmed by the said councils, to repress and take
away out of the Church all such primacy and jurisdiction
over kings and bishops as the bishops of Rome pretend
now to have over the same." p. 117, Ed. Oxford. 1825.
This specimen of the use and application of the early
Councils of the Church will demonstrate how valuable they
are in all cases where they can be applied. Many of our
Rubrics are framed expressly upon the decrees which were
discussed and agreed on by these important assemblies in
different ages, and I have quoted some even of a late date
where the relation was apparent. A list both of Fathers
and Councils which have furnished matter for the following
pages, is given at the end of the Preface.
3. THE ANCIENT LITURGIES AND RITUALS.
These may be classed together, as far as our present
purpose requires. As I presume that every reader of
these observations possesses the Origines Liturgice of Mr
Palmer, I need not repeat the theories and facts which he
has advanced upon the origin and formation of ancient
Liturgies. And it is superfluous for me to say, to those
who have made themselves acquainted with his researches,
how valuable a guide he is to the study and use of these
ancient monuments of the Church. He was the first Eng-
lish Churchman to revive in our day the attention due to
them, and has done great service both by his own well-
digested information, and by pointing out the sources from
which more may be obtained. After this, some explana-
tion may perhaps be desired why the same subject. should
be taken up in the present volume, and a series of illustra-
tions brought before the reader from ancient Liturgies and
Rituals. In the first place, I have endeavoured to avoid
a repetition of the originals, which Mr Palmer has quoted
at length, merely marking them by references to his work.
5
,
PREFACE. xix
Next, as his object was to give the originals of the several
collects and prayers, that is, those from which they were
immediately taken, and which most clearly resemble them,
he has, consistently with this object, omitted to give the
earlier forms in which they appear, and to trace them
upwards through the several stages of their formation. It
is interesting and useful to watch the growth of a devo-
tional idea, and to see how the simple versicle was expanded
into the perfect Collect. "This remark will be better un-
derstood by referring to No. txxxu. or many others. A
careful comparison of the three Roman Sacramentaries,
published by Muratori, would discover many more instances
of this nature. Further, Mr Palmer remarks in his Preface,
that “when he has been unable to ascertain their originals,
he has occasionally compared our formularies with those
which have been used on similar occasions in other
Churches.” This has been invariably done in the present
Volume, with the important object in view of shewing how
the ancient Rituals harmonize in sentiment with one another
and with our own, amidst every variety and circumstance.
The Formularies of different Churches thus become Scholia
to one another, and all reflect their light upon our own.
Unity in variety is one characteristic feature of the Catholic
Church, and is nowhere impressed more strikingly than
upon the rites and devotions of its several branches.
The value which our Reformers put upon the ancient
Liturgies and Rituals of the Church is sufficiently shewn
by the extensive and diligent use they made of them in
the revision of the Book of Common Prayer. They em-
ployed freely the rich materials they had before them,
culling from every quarter the choicest specimens; and,
after pruning away the unsound portions, they transplanted
them into a pure atmosphere and healthy soil. How judi-
ciously they accomplished this difficult and delicate task,
xx PREFACE.
has often been observed'; but a further assertion has
sometimes been made, which involves an erroneous idea,
that they have set the question so much at rest, that it is
neither necessary nor advantageous for us to go over the
same ground. This is by no means the case. It must
always be instructive, to examine the venerable rocks
whence was hewn the noble fabric of our Church’s doc-
trine and discipline ; it must always be refreshing, to abide
in tranquil contemplation by those hoary fountains from
which the streams of our devotion never cease to flow.
It has been truly said by Mr. Palmer, that “he who is
acquainted with the principles and practice of early times,
will best comprehend the purport of our rites.” And it
may with equal truth be affirmed, that it is impossible
duly to appreciate and understand the character of our
Liturgy without such acquaintance. The Book of Com-
mon Prayer is no production of modern times, and refuses
to be interpreted on modern principles, and by modern
theories. Its roots strike deep into the Liturgies of far-
distant Patriarchates of the early Church, and how much
deeper, it is impossible to ascertain. From them it has
derived its form and character; to them it is indebted for
its peculiar construction; and by them alone can its true
nature be tried and known. How entirely this essential
principle of interpretation was lost sight of by many so-
called Reformers of the Liturgy, is shewn by the melan-
choly proposals of alteration which they made; for, in not
a few cases, what they imagined to be defects or vain repe-
' I would not be understood to depreciate their judgment, when I admit
and affirm instances which bring other feelings than those of admiration,
to the student of the ancient Liturgies of the Church. The wise thoughts
of mature experience on this critical subject may be seen in “An Introduc-
tion to a Course of Lectures on the Early Fathers” by Professor Blunt, p.
49; which I forbear to quote, lest I should spoil the pleasure and the profit
to any one of reading that admirable Lecture entire.
PREFACE. xxi
titions, were component parts of every existing ancient
Liturgy*. And many expressions occur in our services
which are the remnants of fuller petitions in primitive
times. On what other principle of interpretation, for in-
stance, than that of reference to carly Liturgies, can the
introduction of a petition into our Litany for “ prisoners
and captives” be understood? It may safely be said that
modern associations cannot suggest the rationale of it.
We must search for its original in the earliest collection
of Liturgical Forms; and there we shall learn that the
prayers of the Church were desired *for those who were
the mines, in banishment, in prisons and in bonds for
name of the Lord ?."
"The Litaneutical form of praying is itself an example
-he same kind. One more instance may be given here
y way of illustration. "There is a touching prayer in the
itany. used indeed through all the periods of peace and
prosperity which God has in later times vouchsafed to the
Church. but evidently the offspring of troublous times of
persecution. when * the craft and subtilty of the Devil and
man" were “working against" the Church. And if we
may be allowed to suggest a thought upon such a subject,
who shall say for what end a prayer like this may have
rved in our Litany under God'» superintending
' nce? What sober reader of the Bible and of the
ch and world's history will sav. that we may not ere
- Multa (sc. in formula precum peblicaru:r, novatoribas non pleni ; «t
ὁ quidem plerumque 5 er^na, quia «ur* ar^i;ziÉ(ma. Perum, Coney
«. ad Clerum, Vol. II. v. 12. Ed. Orem. The amne fa > oreyenteny urzel
by Dr Hammond in the iion, uniertwenty-tw€o Lew 0i cbe στὰ
things that are in our Litargy. ττοῖ are purposes eh out in ie Dieery-^
View of the New σον crt Vindirntum of te τ Luurzy of tl»
Church of England. pp. 5—. EZ i465.
3 Ὕσχερ τῶν ἐν wera. στ. thoy. 40. We. σαὶ Tees ies
διὰ τὸ Somes τοῦ Rio. beue Coren, Apatint. LS vit κι Μὲς
p. 401.
,,
xxii PREFACE.
long be cast upon stormy waves like those of primitive
days, when primitive faith, primitive practice, and primi-
tive courage, shall once again be needed, and this prayer
become once again, what it was at first, a Missa pro Tri-
bulationibus ?
But to return. In regard to the order of quotation
adopted in the present volume, the extracts from the
Liturgies and Rituals take precedence of those from the
Fathers, when the portion to be illustrated is a Prayer or
& Thanksgiving, the reverse being the case with the Ex-
hortations and such like portions. Among the Liturgies,
that of the Apostolical Constitutions, otherwise called the
Clementine, is allowed the first place; then the Greek and
Latin Liturgies and Sacramentaries are quoted in the
order given at the end of the Preface, the grammatical
errors occasionally occurring being easily corrected by the
reader; after them the extracts from Martene, who has
collected a vast number of Forms, used in various parts of
France, and elsewhere; and occasional reference is made
to the Anglo-Saxon Ritual of the Church of Durham, pub-
lished in 1840, by the Surtees Society, from a manuscript
of the ninth century. The York and Salisbury Missals are
fully referred to by Mr Palmer, and more recently by Mr
Maskell, in his very interesting and learned works on the
Liturgy and Ritual.
To one or other of the sources now enumerated may
be traced nearly all the parts of our venerable Ritual.
There are, however, some few portions and features which,
though most skilfully and harmoniously wrought into the
rest, must be referred to a distinct original. In order,
therefore, to complete the system which the present volume
is designed to exhibit, it was requisite to examine what
we will now proceed to notice, viz.,
PREFACE. xxiii
4. THe PunBLicATIONS OF THE REFORMATION-ERA.
The first man who addressed himself to the revision
of any of the Church’s offices, as he was also the prime
mover in the German Reformation, was Martin Luther.
He preached against the doctrine of a propitiatory sacri-
fice in the mass in the year 1520', and wrote the next
year to the Augustinian monks at Wittenberg, on the
abrogation of private masses: this was followed in March
of the year 1522, by a Treatise on Communion in both
kinds?; in which, while he freely stated his own opinions,
he advised the continuation for the present of accustomed
usages out of regard to the prejudices of the priests and
others. But the desire of the people for reformation was
so urgent, that, in the year 1523, he published a Commu-
nion Service, arranged from the ancient Offices, under the
title. Formula Misse seu Communionis pro Ecclesia Witten-
bergensi, and prefixed a dedication to his friend Nicolas
Hausmann, in which he stated his views, and the altera-
tions which he had deemed right to make in the Service’.
The Baptismal Service was first translated from the
Latin into German for general use* by Luther, in the
year 1523, when he professedly “made scarcely any altera-
tions, for fear of alarming tender consciences, as if he
were introducing a new Baptism, or thought that those
before baptized had not been baptized rightly." It was
published under the title Das Tauffbüchlein verteuscht. In
the year 1527, he gave a new and revised edition of it to
1 Seckendorf. Historia Lutheranismi, Lib. 1. Sect. 45, ὃ cri. i.
* Seckendorf. Lib. 1, Sect. 50, ὃ cxx. 4.
* These may be seen enumerated in Seckendorf, Lib. 1. Sect. 55, $ cxxxv1.
or may be gathered from Luther's Works, Ed. Jens, 1600, Vol. II. 559, ἃς.
* Seckendorf. Lib. 1. Sect. 55, $ cxxxv. It appears however, that in the
year 1521 Luther had drawn up a short Order of Baptism in German, for
an individual, very similar to that afterwards published. Luther's Works,
Ed. Altenburg. I. 554.
b 2
Xxiv PREFACE.
the world, with many alterations, under the title, Das
Tauf bichlein auffs neue zugerichtet. These publications
have been quoted, as occasion served, in the present
volume".
But that which gives to these several revisions by
Luther a special interest is their connexion, through two
other links, with the first Liturgy of Edward VI. They
were the foundation of the Communion and Baptismal
Offices, * published in the year 1533, for the use of the
Marquisate of Brandenburg and Burgrave of Nurem-
berg? "; and from these was derived much of the offices
drawn up by Bucer and Melancthon for Herman, Arch-
bishop of Cologne.
Many writers? have given an account of this illustrious
man, of his personal friendship with Archbishop Cranmer,
and of the great influence which “the Religious Consul-
tation” exercised upon the character of our first Reformed
Prayer Book. As it is, accordingly, quoted frequently in
the following pages, I take the liberty of transcribing from
the Baptismal Offices Illustrated, by the Rev. T. M. Fallow,
a clear and succinct account of it and of the Archbishop.
“Herman, Count de Wied, was, before his appointment
to the diocese of Cologne in a.p. 1515, Bishop of Pader-
born in Westphalia. During his first episcopate he was
1 A few quotations also are given from Luther's Geistliche Lieder und
Pealmen, mit drey Vorreden, Anno 1529. (Vol. X. col. 1722, ἅς. Ed. Walch.)
referred to by Archbishop Laurence, Bampton Lectures, 3rd Ed. p. 381.—
Those who wish to see and compare any of the prayers in Luther's Works
will find a list of them all, under the title, Anweisung auf unterschiedene in
des sel. Lutheri Schriften sich befindene Kurze Gebete und Seufzen in allerley
Füllen. (x. col. 1769).
* See Laurence’s Bampton Lectures, p. 378.
* Seckendorf. Hist. Lutheranismi, Lib. m1. Sect. 26, ὃ cvu.; Archbishop
Laurence, Bampton Lectures, pp. 208, 377, 378 ; Strype, Eccles. Memorials,
Vol. II. p. 26 (τι. Part 1 ; pp. 41, 42 Ed. Oxon. 1822) ; Memorials of Cran-
mer, pp. 285—288 (1. 410—413. Ed. Oxon. 1812); Archdeacon Harrison's
Historical Inquiry into the Rubrics, pp. 292—301.
PREFACE. XXV
exceedingly zealous in his attachment to the papal cause ;
but after his elevation to the see of Cologne, his mind
ebecame gradually enlightend to perceive the errors and
corruptions of the cause he had before so warmly espoused.
In a.p. 1539 he conceived the design of promoting a re-
formation of his diocese; and sent to Melancthon, who
was then at Frankfort, not only to consult him upon the
subject, but also to invite him to his episcopal residence at
Bonn. Melancthon was at the time unable to accept the
invitation ; but he wrote to the Archbishop, to encourage
him in the prosecution of his design. "The determination
of Herman was greatly confirmed, towards the close of
A.D. 1541, by a visit from the reformer, Bucer.
“At the commencement of a.p. 1543 he sent to the
Elector of Saxony to request leave of absence for Me-
lancthon, whose assistance he eagerly sought in the im-
portant business which then occupied his thoughts. With
the Elector's permission, Melancthon visited the Arch-
bishop early that same year. The following letter, written
by him to his friend Caspar Cruciger, puts us in possession
of all that is important to be known respecting the plan
and execution of the work, which had been assigned to
Bucer and himself by the archbishop:—' Scripsi vobis
antea, episcopum secuturum esse formam Norimbergen-
sem. Eratque ante meum adventum institutus liber ad
exemplum Norimbergense. Retinuit pluraque Bucerus;
mihi cum omnia relegissem, attribuit articulos περὶ τρίων
ὑποστάσεων, de creatione, de peccato originis, de justitia
fidei et operum, de ecclesise, de penitentia. In his con-
sumpsi tempus hactenus, et legi de cerimoniis baptismi, et
eene Domini, que ipse composuit. Arbitror pene finitum
esse Opus.’
* This work was published a.p. 1543, under the follow-
ing title, —' Hermanni Einfaltigs Bedencken von der Re-
xxvi PREFACE.
formation. Simplex Judicium de Reformatione Ecclesi-
arum Electoratus Coloniensis. Two editions appeared
the same year, and a third the year following. A Latin,
translation was published at Bonn in 1545 ; but for clear-
ness and fulness far inferior to the German original. An
English translation of the Latin work was also published
in this country in the year 1547, and another and amended
edition in the subsequent year; for the purpose, doubtless,
of preparing the minds of the people for a reformation of
our own ritual Besides these two editions of the work,
the Baptismal Office, in an abridged and somewhat altered
form, was translated into English from the Latin, and pub-
lished by Richard Rice," pp. 25—28.
The title-page of the original, used for the present
work!, is as follows :—A simple and religious Consultation of
us, Herman by the grace of God Archbishop of Colone, and
Prince Electoure, &c., by what meanes a Christian Reformation,
and founded in God's Worde, of Doctrine, Administration of
Divine Sacraments, of Ceremonies, and the whole cure of
Soules, and other ecclesiasticall ministeries, may be begon
among men committed to our pastorall Charge, until the Lord
graunte a better to be appoynted, either by a free and Christian
counsaile, generall or national, or else by the States of the
Empire of the nation of Germany, gathered together in the
holye Gost. Perused by the translator thereof and amended
in many places, 1548. Imprinted at London by Jhon Daye
and William Seres, §c.
The Formularies of Faith put forth by authority in the
reign of Henry VIII. have beer consulted for the purposes
of illustration, on the principle expressed by Bishop Lloyd
in his Oxford edition of them. He observes in his preface,
p. v., “ These documents, though they carry no authority
1 The copy which I have employed, belonging to St John’s College
Library, has the advantage of being foliated.
PREFACE. xxvii
along with them as formularies of faith, are of great im-
portance to all, who are anxious to acquaint themselves
with the rise and progress of the Protestant opinions in
this country, or who would examine critically into the
history and intention of those formularies which were after-
wards established, and are still of primary authority in the
Church of England....Nor must it be forgotten that these
treatises were all composed and published under the im-
mediate inspection and superintendence of that illustrious
prelate, to whom, under Providence, the Church of Eng-
land is indebted for the first volume of her Homilies, her
Articles, and her Liturgy."
With a like view of “illustrating the progress of re-
ligious opinions during that interesting period," the late
Dr Burton published Three Prymers put forth in the reign
of Henry VIII. He has exemplified the interest which is
due to them, by shewing the influence which Marshall's
Prymer of 1535 had upon the composition of the Institution
of a Christian Man, (Preface, pp. xlvi—li.): and, more
particularly, he remarks of Bishop Hilsey's Prymer of 1539,
The Kalendar is interesting, as containing a selection of
Lessons for Sundays and Holydays, which agrees very
closely with our present selection of Epistles and Gospels.
It is well known that these Epistles and Gospels are
generally the same with those of the Roman Missal; but
some of them are different; and an accurate observer will
discover many instances, in which the compilers of our
Liturgv had evidently the Missal before them, but de-
signedly made deviations from it. In almost all these
instances. the Praver Book agrees with Bishop Hilsey's
Prymer: and this Bishop may therefore not unreasonably
be considered as the original compiler of our Epistles and
Gospels." (Preface. p. lvi.) And further on (pp. lxi—lxv.),
x1viii PREFACE.
in speaking of King Henry's Prymer of 1545, Dr Burton
*traces up the Litany of our present Prayer Book to its
original source, as [far as it is] an English composition ;"
if, indeed, further research would not have carried him to
an earlier period*. Such instances, however, illustrate
the connexion which these accredited Formularies had
with our Book of Common Prayer.
It did not come within the objects of the present Work
to introduce a comparison between our Book of Common
Prayer and the “reformed Liturgies,” as they have been
called. Indeed, such a feature would have been rather
ἃ contrast than a comparison. These productions neither
supplied the language, nor fashioned the character, nor
reflected the spirit, of the English Prayer Book. Calvin,
to use the words of Archbishop Laurence, “ chose rather
to become an author than compiler, preferring the task of
composing a new Liturgy, to that of reforming an old
one.” The men of this school did not arrive at the height
of such influence as they attained to, till after 1549. In
1550, the German, Italian, and French congregations were
formed in England, and each had its own “ Liturgy.”
Cranmer, in his all-benevolent disposition, shewed the
refugees every kindness, and allowed them every liberty
consistent with the rights of the public. Very few in-
stances have been discovered wherein any one of these *Li-
turgies” furnished actual corrections even of our Prayer
Book in 1552. For the account of some, the reader is
referred to Archbishop Laurence's Bampton Lectures, p.
208. The work in question, commonly called the Stras-
burg Liturgy, is entitled, Liturgia sacra, seu Ritus Ministerii
in Ecclesia peregrinorum profugorum propter Evangelium
Christi Argentine. It was a revised translation of Calvin's
1 See Mr Maskell’s Dissertation on the Prymer, p. xxxix.
PREFACE. xxix
Liturgy by Valerandus Pollanus, his successor at Strasburg?,
and now pastor of the German refugees at Glastonbury?,
and it was printed at London, in 1551. But with the ex-
ception of the few instances alluded to, this “ Liturgy.”
like the Belgian, Genevese, and French, was cast in an en-
tirely different mould from that of the English Church.
There is no counterpart in the latter to the long explana-
tions of doctrine. the wordy exhortations, the half-devo-
tional, half-expository prayers, which form the staple of
the former. There is another and essential difference in
the latitude allowed to the officiating minister. And the
following order in the Liturgy of Strasburg. when con-
trasted with our own Order for Daily Prayer. will leave
nothing further necessary to be said upon this part of the
subject. ** Lircrc1a Quvuotimianxa. Per hebdomadam ha-
betur etiam mane singulis diebus concio. Qus accedente
Pastore. vel concionatore quem Ecclesia constituerit. a
Psalmo incipit, quo decantato, ille invocato Spiritu Sancto
textum sacrum recitat, pergens, uti supra monuimus, in
eodem libro. quem semel enarrandum sumpserit. Post
hore spatium concludit precatione aliqua breviore, prout
animus tulerit, deinceps populum benedicens dimittit ad
Opera," p. 13.
The illustrative quotations from the JZomilies are intro-
duced for the purpose of exhibiting the mind and senti-
ments of the Compilers of the Prayer Book. in which view,
it is hoped. they will be considered interesting in the pre-
ent Work‘. The same may be observed of the Answers of
the Bishops to the exceptions of the Presbyterian Ministers.
7 A general view of the contents of this Liturgy is given by Strype
Ecclex, Memorials, Vol. IT. Book 1. c. 29.
! See the account of this settlement, and that of the Dutch and others
under John a Lasco, Strype’s Cranmer, Book IT. Chaps. 22, 23.
* The proper place for these quotations is at the foot of the pase, which
has not been attended to, as it ought to have been, in the first few shects.
XXX PREFACE.
in the reign of Charles IL, extracted from Dr Cardwell's
History of Conferences on the Book of Common Prayer.
Attention is also occasionally called to the Liber Pre-
cum Publicarum, of which a few words may be said. It
was published by royal authority in the year 1560, for the
use of the Colleges of Cambridge, Oxford, Winchester, and
Eton. There is prefixed to it a Proclamation of Queen
Elizabeth's respecting the use of it. The copy of it in the
Library of St John's College, Cambridge, belonged to
Thomas Baker ; and he remarks in MS. at the beginning,
“This Book varies from the English Liturgy, printed
an. 1559 : and from the Liturgy in Latin, printed by Wolph
the same year with this (1560), and all of them vary from
one another. The Act of Uniformitie stands first in the
English Edition 1559, being dispensed with in a clause of
the Queen's Edict or Proclamation in this; viz. Statuto illo
predicto, de ritu publicarum Precum, anno primo Regni nostri
promulgato, in contrarium, non obstante : This was assuming
& dispensing power pretty early, and yet as it was obey'd,
so, I think, was never complained of.” Baker specifies
several of the variations; and more are noticed by Arch-
bishop Sancroft, in a book of Ritual Extracts now among
the Manuscripts in St John’s College Library.
I have now mentioned all the sources which have been
applied to in the preparation of the Illustrations collected
in the present Volume. There are many more sources,
both ancient and modern, which might be advantageously
consulted for the same purpose'!. And the writer is con-
1 The Coder Liturgicus of Asseman, and other collections of Ritual
Forms, are extensively available: the writings of the Fathers would, to a
reader persevering with this object in view, yield very many more illustra-
tions; and the Ritualists of the ninth century and later would contribute
valuable assistance to the same end. A convenient list is given by Mr
Riddle, in the Appendix to his Manual of Christian Antiquities, p. 798.
Besides these, are to be enumerated the various Service-Books still in
PREFACE. xxxi
scious of much imperfection in his application even of those
which have been employed. The objects he has had in
view, both for himself and for his readers, are of a practical
and devotional, rather than of a critical and polemical,
kind. In this preference he anticipates the assent of those
of his brethren. whose time and anxieties, like his own, are
daily occupied in leavening a parish with the genuine spirit
of the Prayer Book. Yet it is in this circumstance that
he fears he must seek an apology for manifold defects, and
for having ventured at all upon subjects and questions so
vast and complex as those connected with his labours.
It may serve to complete an Introduction, intended
simply for purposes of explanation of the following pages,
if the principal objects, eontemplated in their publication,
are here stated and recapitulated. They are—To provide
a Companion to The Liturgy compared with the Bible, de-
signed after the plan and arrangement of that Work— To
exemplify an important method of studying Catholic An-
tiquity for a practical end£—to shew the harmony of the
ancient Fathers among themselves. and with our Prayer-
Book, on important points of doctrine and discipline—To
existence, the Provincial and other Constitutions, the Canons of Arch-
bishop Egbert and others. The word Reformers has been used in this
in its common restricted sense, but if it is to be understood as
including all who were instrumental in making our Prayer Book what it
Dow is, this will suggest another source of illustrations, from eminent
Churchmen living between 1549 and 1662, and particularly from all autho-
rized documents within that period.
*! Yos igitur, si a me queratis, quid in religionis negotio maxime
spectandum putem ; quo, in pictatis studio recte instituendo, precipue col-
lineandum sentiam ; quid ad errores convellendos, et stabiliendam veritatem,
quid ad audaciam nefariorum hommum refrenandam, et comprimendos
impetus, quid ad tumultus in Ecclesia sedandos imprimis aptum existi-
1nem, sic accipite.
Qui Divino theologie studio operam datis, qui chartis potissimum sacris
impallescitis ; qui venerandum sacerdotis officium aut occupatis, aut am-
bitis; qui tremendam animarum curam suscepturi estis ; excutite presentis
seculi pruritum, fugite affectatam novitatem, quod fuit ab initio querite,
xxxii PREFACE.
provide, in the Illustrations on the Rubrics, a ready Manual
of Christian Antiquities, on the several subjects of them—
To exhibit a Harmony of Ancient Liturgies—To supply
the plain Parish Priest with materials of thought for the
composition of Liturgical Homilies—To exhibit the genius
of the Reformation of the Church in England—To pro-
mote, by this means, a rational and devotional use of the
Prayer-Book ; and to lead to a due admiration and ap-
preciation of its spirit and constitution'—To endeavour,
in some degree, to fulfil the duty incumbent upon an as-
sociated member of the ancient and religious Foundation
to which it is the writer's honour to belong?
fontes consulite, ad antiquitatem confugite, ad sacros Patres redite, ad
Ecclesiam primitivam respicite; h. e. ut cum propheta nostro loquar:
Interrogate de semitis antiquis.
These are among the golden counsels given to the University of Cam-
bridge by Bishop Pearson. Concio 1. ad Clerum, Minor Theological Works,
Vol. II. p. 6. And they have been rehcarsed in our time by a successor, of
congenial spirit, to the chair of Pearson. See Professor Blunt's Introductory
Lecture, pp. 18, 38.
! Fateor equidem me maxime illis precibus accendi, quas antiquas esse
novi, meque quasi in illa felicissima tempora delatum sentio, dum eadem
verba pronuncio. Dum orationem Dominicam recito, in ipso Apostolorum
choro versari videor, cum 8. Petro, cum 8. Johanne, conjungor; * sic ille
manus, sic ora ferebat ;" h«c ipsa verba flexo genu ad Deum suum protulit.
Cum hymnum illum eucharisticum, “Gloria in excelsis Deo,” post partici-
pationem canimus, quidni cum illis fratribus primitivis versemur, qui
fuerunt ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς πιστοί, et hunc, inter ceteros, hymnum ab initio com-
posuere. Quid mihi cum novatorum objectiunculis de responsis populi,
cum apud S. Augustinum legam, ** Quotidie per universum orbem humanum
genus una pene voce respondet, Sursum corda se habere ad Dominum."
Pearson, as above, p. 13.
* Ut autem id laudem cujus gratia potissimum optima ct pientissima
Fundatrix Collegii istud erigi voluit sortiatur effectum, id est, ut tandem
enascantur ex hoc cctu theologi, qui suorum studiorum fructum aliis
communicent ; statuimus et ordinamus, &c. Statuta Coll. Div. Joh. Evang.
ap. Cantabr. Cap. 22.
PREFACE. xxxiii
List of Early Ecclesiastical Writers quoted in the following Work,
with their Designations, their dates according to Bishop Beveridge,
and the Editions employed. Where no Edition is specified, it is
expressed whenever quotations occur.
A.D.
ZMENS ..... Episcopus Romanus 60 |
atius ..... Episc. Antiochenus . 110 Jacobsoni, Oxon. 1840, 2 Voll. 8vo.
lycarpus. . . . Episc. Smyrnensis . 150
ünus..... Martyr... ..... 150
renagoras . . . Atheniensis ..... 150 . Benedict. Hage Comitum, 1742.
eophilus . . . Episc. Antiochenus. 170
meus ..... Episc. Lugdunensis. 180 Massuet, Benedict. Paris. 1710.
"ens ..... Presbyter Alexandr. 200 Potter, Oxon. 1715, 2 Voll. fol.
rtullianus. . . Presbyter Carthagin. 200 Rigaltii, Paris. 1675.
ppolytus . .. Episc. et Martyr .. 220 Fabricii, Hamburg. 1716,1718,2 Voll. fol.
genes. .... Adamantius Presbyt. 230 Delarue, Bened. Paris. 4 Voll. 1733—1759.
watianus, . . . Presbyter Romanus. 240 apud Tertull.
mysius . .. . Episc. Alexandrinus 248 apud Euseb. et Athan. Fragmenta.
prianus . . . . Episc. Carthaginien. 250 Fell. Oxon. 1682.
onysius . .. . Episc. Romanus. . . 260 ap. Routh, Reliqq. Secr.
nobius. .. .. Presbyter ...... 300 Orellii, Lipsie, 2 Voll. 8vo. 1816.
ctantius. . . . Rhetor........ 900 Dufresnoy, Paris. 2 Voll. 4to. 1748.
sebius Pamph. Episc. Caesariensis. . 325 Valewii, Paris. 1659.
hanasius. . . . Épisc. Alexandrinus 325 Benedict. Paris. 2 Voll. 1698.
larius ..... Episc. Pictaviensis . 359 Benedict. Paris. 1693.
masus. . . . . Episc. Romanus... 370
rarus... .. fEgyptius ...... 370 Paris. 1622.
nlus ..... Episc. Hierosolym. . 370 Touttée, Benedict. Paris. 1720.
tatus ..... Episc. Milevitanus . 370 Albaspinsi, Paris. 1631.
ulus. ..... Episc. Cesariensis. . 370 Garnier, Bened. Paris. 3 Voll. 1721—17
ibrodus . . . . Episc. Mediolanensis 370 Bened. Paris. 2 Voll. 1686.
gorius. ... . Episc. Nazianzenus. 380 Bened. Paris. 2 Voll. 1778—1840.
Tonymus. . . Presbyter ...... 390 Vallarsii, Verons, 11 Voll. 1734—1742.
phanius . . . Salamine Cyp. Episc. 390 Colon. 2 Voll. 1682.
tinus ..... Presbyter Aquileien. 390
XXxiv PREFACE.
Chrysostomus . . Episc. Constantinop. 400 Bened. Paris. 13 Voll. 1718—
Basilius. . . . . . Episc. Seleuciensis . 400 Paris. 1622.
Augustinus. . . . Episc. Hipponensis . 410 Bened. Paris. 11 Voll. 1679—
Hilarius . . . . . Episc. Arelatensis. . 424
Vincentius . . . . Presbyter Lirinensis 430
Cassianus. Presbyter ... ... 430
Cyrillus ..... Alexandrinus . . . . 430 Auberti, Paris. 7 Voll. 1638.
Theodoretus. . . Episcopus Cyri ... 430 Sirmondi, Paris. 4 Voll. 1642.
Prosper. . . ... Episc. Regiensis. . . 440
Isidorus Pelus. . Monachus . .. . .. 440 Morell. Paris. 1638.
Socrates ..... Historiographus . 1 440 Valesii, Paris. 1673.
Sozomenes.... Id. «s
Leo. cxx τὸς PapaL........ 450 Paris. 1623.
Sidonius ..... Episc. Avernorum . . 480
Gennadius . . . . Presbyter Massilien. 490 Ap. Augustin. Vol. VIII.
Gelasius ..... Papá Loo. 493
Fulgentius . Episc. Ruspensis 520
Justinianus . Imperator. ..... 540
Evagrius. . . . . Historiographus. . . 595 Valesii, Paris. 1673.
Gregorius Mag. . Papal. ....... 600 Bened. Paris, 4 Voll. 1705.
Isidorus. . . . . . Hispalensis. . . . .. 630 Bibl Vet. Paris, 1624, Vol. X. E
Arnoldus Carnot. Abbas Bonnevall.. . 1162 ap. Cypriani Opera.
PREFACE. XXXV
ἃ List of Councils, principally of those of which Canons are
quoted or referred to in the following Work. The
Edition used for reference is that of Labbé and Cossart,
in 17 Volumes, Paris, 1671.
A.D.
A.D.
Carthaginense, sub Cypriano 254 Arelatens 2. ......... 452
Mibertanum ......... 305 al. 451
al. 318 | ——— 3. ......... 455
Arelatense 1. (Arles) ..... 814 | Agathense(Agde) ...... 505
Ancyranum .......... 311 | Aurelianensel......... 511
Neocesariense......... 314 | Gerundense (Girone) .... 517
Laodicenum.......... 320 | Arausicanum 2. (Orange). . 529
al. 361 | Vasense, secu Vasionense 2... 529
Gangrense.... 1.22... 324 | Aurelianense2......... 535
Nieenum, (Ecumenicum 325 m——$—— §......... 540
Antichenum......... 340 | Bracarense 1.(Braga).... 563
Sardicense.. =... kk. 347 | ———2. ........ 572
Constantinop. (Ecumenicum. 381 | Cabilonense (Chalons).... 585
Cesaraugust. (Saragossa) .. 381 | Matisconense 1. (Mascon). . 582
Carthaginense d ον a 398 —————X MPO DS 588
—— 4... 2... 399 Toletanum 3.......... 589
Milevitanum 2......... 416 ee ee 633
Ephesinum, CEcumenicum . 431 B.S 6-5 aoe ἦν 636
Arausicanum 1. (Orleans). . 441 RR NE 628
cedon. (Ecumenicum. . 451 11. uico 675
xxxvi PREFACE.
A List of Liturgies and Ritual-Collections used in the
following Work.
CLEMENTIS. . . . . . . . Ap. Const. Apost. Ed. Cotelerii, Amst. 1724.
Renaudotius, Liturgiarum Orientalium Collectio,
| 2 Voll. Paris. 1716. Vol. II. 1—44.
Jacobi, Grece ...... Assemani Codex Lit. Rome, 1750, &c. Vol. V. 16.
Basilii, Text. Constant. Goar, Euchol. Grecum, Paris. 1647. pp. 158—180.
; Text. Alexandr. Renaudot. Vol. I. 57—89.
Jacobi, Syriace .....
Chrysostomi. . . .... Goar, pp. 58—86.
Mare. 445 3 ass Renaudot. Vol. I. 131—165.
Cynll «333333 ——— — — ———- 88—9852.
#Ethiopica . .. ..... ———————— 499 — 522.
Leonianum
Gelasianum [em . Muratori, Venetiis, 1748. 2 Voll.
Gregorianum
Missale Gothicum. . ..
Francorum...
——— — Gallican. Vetus.
Bobiense ....
Missale Ambrosianum .
Mabillon. de Liturgia Gallicana, Paris. 17
Pamelius, Vol. I. 203—456. Ed. Colon. Agripp.
1571. 2 Voll. 4to.
. ; Jussu Cardinalis Francisci Ximenii de Cisneros in
eee eee | usum Mozarabum, &c. Rome, 1804.
Martene, de Antiquis Ecclesie Ritibus, 2 Voll. fol. Bassani, 1788.
THE ORDER FOR
MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER
DAILY TO BE SAID AND USED THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.
Nos quidem vestri diebus et noctibus memores, et quando in
sacrificiis precem cum pluribus facimus, et cum in secessu pri-
vatis precibus oramus...plenam a Domino faventiam postulamus.
S. Cypr. Ep. 37 al. 16, p. 72.—Delius Apollo, &c. habendus
divinus est, qui aut Summum Imperatorem nescit, aut ignorat a
nobis quotidianis ei precibus supplicari. Arnob. c. Gentes, 1. 26.
—Quotidianis supplicationibus adoratis (sc. Christum). Jd. 1. 36.
—Ort χρὴ ἕκαστον ὄρθρου καὶ ἑσπέρας σπουδαῖον εἶναι περὶ
τὰς συνάξεις. Διδάσκων δὲ, ὦ ἐπίσκοπε, κέλευε καὶ παραίνει
τῷ λαῷ, εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν ἐνδελεχίζειν ὄρθρου καὶ ἑσπέρας
ἑκάστης ἡμέρας, καὶ μὴ ἀπολείπεσθαι τὸ σύνολον, adda συνέρ-
χεσθαι διηνεκῶς, καὶ μήτε τὴν ἐκκλησίαν κολοβοῦν ἑαυτὸν
ὑφαιροῦντα, καὶ παρὰ μέλος ποιεῖν τὸ σῶμα τοῦ Χριστοῦ" οὐ
γὰρ μόνον περὶ ἱερέων ἐῤῥέθη ἀλλὰ καὶ ἕκαστος τῶν λαϊκῶν
περὶ ἑαυτοῦ ἀκουέτω... Exaatns ἡμέρας συναθροίζεσθε ὄρθρον
καὶ ἐσπέρας, ψάλλοντες καὶ προσευχόμενοι ἐν τοῖς κυριακοῖς"
ὄρθρου μὲν λέγοντες ψαλμὸν τὸν EB’, ἑσπέρας δὲ τόν pu.
Μάλιστα δὲ ἐν τῇ ἡμόρᾳ τοῦ σαββάτου, καὶ ἐν TH τοῦ Κυρίου
ἀναστασίμῳ, τῆ κυριακῆ, σπουδαιτέρως ἀπαντᾶτε, ...ἐν 7) προ-
φητῶν ἀνάγνωσις, καὶ εὐαγγελίου κηρυκία, καὶ θυσίας ἀνα-
φορὰ, καὶ τροφῆς ἱερᾶς δωρέα. Constit. Apost. τι. 59, p. 270.—
Cf. cap. 60.---ΕΑὐχῶν διατάξεις (sc. a Basilio conscripte). S.
Greg. Naz. Orat. 43 al. 20 in laud. Basil. (1. 797 B).— Ee-
θινοί τε ὕμνοι ἐν αὐτῇ TH ἁγίᾳ ἐκκλησίᾳ διηνεκεῖς “γίνονται, xai
1
2 MORNING AND EVENING PRAYER.
mpocevyai ἑωθιναὶ, λυχνικοί τε ἅμα Ψαλμοὶ καὶ προσευχαί.
S. Epiphan. Expos. Fid. Cathol. 23 (1. 1106 B).—Oftov ἐστιν
ἀπελθεῖν καὶ εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Ocov...kat λυχνικοῖς
καὶ ἑωθινοῖς ὕμνοις παραγενέσθαι, x. T... S. Chrys. Hom. 18
in Act. (1x. 150 D).—Tovro ἴσασιν οἱ μύσται, πώς καθ᾽ ἑκάσ-
τὴν ἡμέραν γίνεται, καὶ ἐν ἑσπέρᾳ καὶ προίᾳ. Id. Hom. 6 in
1 Tim. n. (xi. 579 A).—Olóa πολλοὺς ἄνδρας... εὐχομένους
μετὰ προθυμίας. Οὕτως ὑμᾶς εἶναι βούλομαι... «κἄν ὀλιγάκις,
κἄν ἐν ταῖς ἠωθιναῖς κἄν ἐν ταῖς ἐσπεριναῖς. Id. Hom. 22 in
Hebr. (xu. 208 A).—Orationes, quas semper habuit et habebit
Ecclesia ab exordiis suis, donec finiatur hoc seculum. .$. Aug.
de Dono Persev. c. 63 (x. 855).
Here (viz. S. Luke xix. 47, S. John vin. 2, &c.) ye see as
well the diligence of our Saviour in teaching the word of God
in the temple daily, and specially on the sabbath-days, as also
the readiness of the people resorting all together, and that early
in the morning, into the temple to hear him....So that if we
would compare our negligence in resorting to the house of the
Lord, there to serve Him, with the diligence of the Jews, in
coming daily very early, sometimes by great journeys to their
temple, and when the multitude could not be received within the
temple, the fervent zeal that they had, was declared in standing
long without and praying: we may justly in this comparison
condemn our slothfulness and negligence, yea, plain contempt,
in coming to the Lord's house, standing so near unto us, so
seldom, and scarcely at any time. So far is it from a great many
of us to come early in the morning, or give attendance without,
who disdain to come into the temple: &c. The first Part of
the Homily of the right Use of the Church.
THE ORDER FOR
MORNING PRAYER,
DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.
$ At the beginning of Morning Prayer written after the said Sentences.
the Minister shall read with a loud
voice some one or more of these Sen- HEN the wicked man turneth
tences of the Scriptures that follow. away from his wickedness that
And then he shall say that which is | he hath committed, &c.
Illi (sc. Montani sectatores) ad omne pene delictum Ecclesise
obserant fores: nos quotidie legimus, Malo penitentiam pecca-
toris, quam mortem. Et, Nunquid qui cadit, non resurget, dicit
Dominus ? Et, Convertimini ad me, filii convertentes, et ego
curabo contritiones vestras. S§. Hieron. Ep. 41 al. 54 ad Mar-
cell. (1. 187 C).— Vid. Amalar. et Mabillon. ap. Palmer. Orig. .
Liturg. Ch. 1. P. I. Sect. 2.—Hsc dicit Dominus Deus, Cum
averterit se impius ab iniquitate sua quam operatus est, et fecerit
judicium et justitiam, ipse animam suam vivificavit. Rituale
Eccl. Dunelm. Capit’ in Quadrages. p. 10 (7). cf. p. 5, &c.
EARLY beloved brethren, the ; Almighty God our heavenly Father ;
Scripture moveth us in sundry | but confess them with an humble,
places to acknowledge and confess | lowly, penitent, and obedient heart ;
our manifold sins and wickedness; | to the end that we may obtain for-
and that we should not dissemble | giveness of the same, by his infinite
nor cloke them before the face of | goodness and mercy.
? , » 1 A [4 ' , Ld 9
Ανέλθωμεν εἰς τὰς “γενεᾶς πάσας, καὶ καταμάθωμεν ὅτι ἐν
^ 1 - , w e , ^
γενεᾷ kai “γενεᾷ meTavoias τόπον ἔδωκεν o Δεσπότης τοῖς
, , ^ » » > 5 ~ » J ,
βουλομένοις ἐπιστραφῆναι ex avTov. Nwe ἐκήρυξεν μετανοιαν,
εὖ ’ 9 , 9 ~ E e
καὶ ot υπακουσαντες ecwOncav. ‘lavas Νινευΐταις κατ. λ. Oi
ΩΝ 4 - ^ WS , LI
λειτουργοὶ τῆς χάριτος τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ [vevuaros Αίου περὶ
]—2
4 MORNING PRAYER. I.
μετανοίας ἐλαλησαν' Kai αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ Δεσπότης τῶν ἁπάντων
περὶ μετανοίας ἐλάλησεν μεθ᾽ ὅρκου" Ζῶ γὰρ ἐγὼ κι. T. À.
(Ezech. xxxi. 11), προστιθεὶς καὶ "γνώμην ἀγαθὴν, Μετανοή-
gate x.T.À. (Ezech. xvi. 30), καὶ ἐν ἑτέρῳ τόπῳ λέγει
οὕτως, Λούσασθε x. τ. Ὰ. (Esai. t. 16—20). S. Clem. Rom.
Ep. ad Corinth. 1. 7 ad fin. 8.—Si dixerimus, inquit. Apostolus,
quia peccatum non habemus, nos ipsos seducimus. Ἐ si con-
fiteri debemus assidue nos peccare, opus est confitendi officio,
humilitate penitendi; &c. Avitus, Sermo de Rogat. p. 138 ap.
Palmer. Ch. 1. P. I. Sect. 8.--- Τῇ προθυμίᾳ τῆς γνώμης τὰς
εὐχὰς ποιώμεθα,...μετὰ ἐπιεικείας πάσης, καὶ τῆς κατὰ δια-
νοίαν συντριβῆς, καὶ δακρύων τῶν ἔνδοθεν. S. Chrys. Hom. 19
in Matt. (vii. 248 A).—Fratres carissimi. Miss. Gothic. 190
et passim..
If anye man hath fallen, and hath sinned even agaynste his
conscience, secretelie or openlye, let hym neuertheles heare the
worde of God, so fatherlie allurying us to amendemente, when
he sayeth in Ezechiell, as trulye as I liue I wyll not the death
of a sinner, but that he be converted, and liue. Therefore God
would also, and so greatelie commaunded that in the congrega-
tion the doctrine of repentaunce shoulde be beaten in, whyche
hymselfe beganne in Paradise, &c. All the sermons of the
prophetes teache the same thynge; ὅθ. Herman’s Consulta-
tion, fol. 217.—Let us therefore acknowledge ourselves before
God (as we be indeed) miserable and wretched sinners. And let
us earnestly repent, and humble ourselves heartily, and cry to
God for mercy. Let us all confess with mouth and heart, &c.
Let none of us be ashamed to say with the holy Saint Peter, I
am a sinful man. Let us say with the holy Prophet David, We
have sinned with our fathers, &c. Let us all make open con-
fession with the Prodigal son, to our Father, and say with him,
We have sinned, &c. Let us all say with the holy Prophet
Daniel, O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto Thee, &c. So we
learn of all good men in holy Scriptures, to humble ourselves,
L MORNING PRAYER. 5
and to exalt, extol, praise, magnifie and glorifie God. The
Second Part of the Sermon on the Misery of Man.
a MMC
before God; yet ought we most |
Eiom Ges (sc. in ecelesiam) ἐξομολογήσασθαι τὰ ἁμαρτη-
ματα, προσπεσεῖν τῷ Θεῷ, δεηθῆναι καὶ ἱκετεῦσαι ὑπὲρ τῶν
κακῶς σοι πεπλημμελημένων. S. Chrys. Hom. 15 in Hebr.
(xi. 156 B).—Et heet quotadiano De: munere, a diversis con-
taminationibos emundemur: imbzrent tamen incautis animis
plerumque macule crassiores, quas oporteat diligentiori cura
ablui, et impendio majore deleri Plenissima autem peccatorum
obtinetur abolitio, quando totius Ecclesi: una est oratio, et una
confessio. Si enim duorum vel trium sanctorum pio consensui
omnia quz poposcerint, Dominus przstanda promittit; quid
exequenti, et per unum spiritum concorditer supplicanti? Mag-
num est in conspectu Domim, dilectisami, valdeque pretiosum,
cum totus Christi populus, eisdem simul instat officus, et in
utroque sexu, omnes gradus, omnesque ordines eodem cooperantur
effectu : cum in declinando malo ac facendo bono, par cunctorum
et una sententia est, cum in operibus servorum suorum glorificatur
Deus, et totius pietatis authori m multarum gratiarum actione
benedicitur. S. Leo, Serm. 3 de Jeyun. p. 210 B, C, &c.— CF.
simiL ap. S. Chrys. Hom. 4 in 2 Thess. (xt 535). —Et s
confiteri debemus assidne nos peccare, opus est confitendi officio,
humilitate penitendi; przsertim cum plebis adunatze compunctio
convenientius erubescat, s cunctz mulutudm proprim mentis
solitudine contradicens, peceata...non defeat — Aritws, Serm.
de Rogat. p. 138 ap. Palmer. Ch. 1. P. L Sect. 3—Ka: avry
ἡ προσενχὴ μὴ ἔχουσα τοὺς " ας Gépareg répa ἐστὶ
πολλῷ carry. S. Bas. Ep. 97 aL 68 (m. 191 B).—Cy. S.
Athan. Apol. ad Constant. e. 16 (1. 204).
,
6 MORNING PRAYER. I
It is agreable to religion, that as often as we appeare before
the Lord, before all thinges we should acknoweledge, and con-
fesse oure synnes, and praye for remission of the same. Her-
man’s Consultation, fol. 201.
to render thanks for the great benefits | ask those things which are requisite
that we have received at his hands, : and necessary, as well for the body
to set forth his most worthy praise, as the soul.
to hear his most holy Word, and to |
Tn τοῦ ἡλίου λεγομένη ἡμέρᾳ πάντων... ἐπὶ TO αὐτὸ
συνέλευσις “γίνεται. καὶ τὰ ἀπομνημονεύματα τῶν ἀποστόλων,
ἢ Td σνυγγράμματα τῶν προφητῶν ἀναγινώσκεται. Just
Mart. Ap. 1. 67, p. 83 D.—Jam vero prout Scriptura leguntur,
aut psalmi canuntur, aut adlocutiones proferuntur, aut petitione
delegantur. Tert. de Anima, c. 9.—Coimus ad literarum divi-
narum commemorationem.... Fidem sanctis vocibus pascimus»
spem erigimus, fiduciam figimus. Jd. Apol. 39.—Coimus ad
Deum...quasi manu facta precationibus ambiamus, Hac vi*
Deo grata est. Ib.—Cf. Eund. de Prescrip. Heret. c. 36.—
Summum invocare nos Deum, et ab eo quod postulamus orare,
vel auribus potuit scire, vel ipsius vocis sono qua utimur in
precibus noscitare. Arnob. 1. 26, p. 17.---Πᾶσαν κυριακὴν
ἐπιτελοῦντες συνόδους εὐφραίνεσθε. Const. Apost. v. 19, p. 327.
- Κυριακὴν σχολαζέτωσαν ev τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ διὰ τὴν διδασκα-
λίαν. Ib. viu. 33, p. 419.— Cf. n. 59 supra citat. p. 1.--- Τὴν
ἀναστάσιμον ToU Κυρίου ἡμέραν, τὴν κυριακήν φαμεν, συνέρ-
χεσθε ἀδιαλείπτως, εὐχαριστοῦντες τῷ Θεῷ, καὶ ἐξομολο-
γούμενοι ἐφ᾽ οἷς εὐεργέτησεν ὑμᾶς ὁ Θεὸς διὰ Χριστοῦ. Id.
vi. 90, p. 375.— Emi τὸ αὐτὸ ev τῆ ἐκκλησίᾳ συναθροιζόμενοι,
γρηγορεῖτε, προσευχόμενοι καὶ δεόμενοι τοῦ Oeo, . . . ἀναγι-
νώσκοντες τὸν νόμον, τοὺς προφήτας, τοὺς jg, oo « καὶ
τὸ εὐαγγέλιον. Id. v. 19, p. 326.—Ilavras τοὺς εἰσιόντας
εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ τῶν ἱερῶν γραφῶν ἀκούοντας.
᾿ Cone. Antioch. τ. c. 2 (Labbe τι. 562).—Ta θεῖα λόγια ... τῇ
τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐκκλησίᾳ, ὡς θεόπεμπτα δῶρα, καθ᾽ ἕκαστον σύλλογον
I. MORNING PRAYER. 7
ὑπαναγινώσκεται, οἷον τις τροφὴ ψυχῶν χορηγουμένη διὰ τοῦ
Πνεύματος. S. Bas. Hom. in Ps. 59 (1. 190 E).—Xwvriecav
TO παλαιὸν ἅπαντες, kai ἐπέψαλον κοινῇ" τοῦτο ποιοῦμεν καὶ
wv. S. Chrys. Hom. 36 in 1 Cor. (x. 340 Β).----Διὰ yap
Tovro καὶ ἐνταῦθα ὑμᾶς συνεχῶς συνάγομεν' ovy tva εἰσέλθητε
μόνον, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα τι καὶ καρπώσησθε ἀπὸ τῆς ἐνταῦθα διατριβῆς"
εἰ προφήτας καὶ ἀποστόλους, καὶ πατριάρχας καὶ δικαίους
ἅπαντας καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἐφιστῶμεν ἐκκλησίαν διδασκάλους. Καὶ
οὐδὲ οὕτω γίνεταί τι πλέον (i.e. SERIOUS) ἀλλὰ ἂν δύο vee
μοὺς ἢ τρεῖς ὑπηχήσαντες, καὶ τὰς συνηθεῖς εὐχὰς ἁπλῶς καὶ
ὡς ἔτυχε ποιούμενοι διαλυθῆτε, νομίζετε ἀρκεῖν τοῦτο εἰς
σωτηρίαν ὑμῖν. 8. Chrys. Hom. 11 in Matt. (vu. 158 B).—
EicepyeueÜa τοίνυν nerd τῆς προσηκούσης τιμῆς εἰς τὰς
ἐκκλησίας, καὶ μετὰ φόβου ἐπακούωμεν τῶν λεγομένων. Id.
Hom. 4 in 2 Thess. (x1. 528 B).— Emi τῆς ἐκκλησίας... ὑπὲρ
τῆς ὑμετέρας ὑγιείας τῆς κατὰ ψυχὴν, τῆς κατὰ σῶμα, ποιοῦ-
μαι τὴν δέησιν. Id, (xi. 534 E).—Quando non est tempus,
quum in Ecclesia fratres congregantur, sancta cantandi, nisi
quum legitur, aut disputatur, aut antistes clara voce deprecatur,
aut communis oratio voce diaconi indicitur? — S. Aug. Ep. 119
ad Januar. c. 18 (11. 142).—Veri Dei aut precepta insinuantur,
aut miracula narrantur, aut dona laudantur, aut beneficia pos-
tulantur? Id. de Civ. Dei, τι. 28 (vm. 57).— Plena erat Ecclesia,
Personabat vocibus gaudiorum, Deo gratias, Deo laudes, nemine
cente, hinc atque inde clamantium. Jd. xxi. 28 (vri. 672 B).
—Vide formicam Dei; surgit quotidie, currit ad ecclesiam Dei,
orat, audit lectionem, hymnum cantat, ruminat quod audivit,
ipud se cogitat, recondit intus grana collecta de area. Id. in
Ps, 66 (ιν. 66 T).— Eis, τούτους (sc. τοὺς τῶν μαρτύρων σηκοὺς)
‘+. πανηγύρεις ἐπιτελοῦμεν' πολλάκις δὲ ἡμέρας ἑκάστης τῷ
Τούτων δεσπότῃ τοὺς ὕμνους προσφερομεν᾽ καὶ οἱ μὲν ὑγιαί-
Fre, αἰτοῦσι τῆς ὑγιείας τὴν φυλακήν' οἱ δέ τινι νόσῳ
ταλαίοντες τὴν τῶν παθημάτων ἀπαλλαγήν kx. T. A. Theod.
de Martyr. (ιν. 605 C, D).—Quid corporibus nostris neces-
“rum fui Sacram. Gelas. 746.
8 MORNING PRAYER. I
Scripture commandeth that all Christian people should at
certain times assemble themselves, and convene together in some
public or open place, there to invocate and call upon the name
of God, there to hear His will and His word by our preachers,
... there to give laud and praise to God in psalmody, &c. The
Institution of a Christian Man, p. 110, Ed. Oxon. 1825.—The
material Church or Temple is a place appointed . . . for the people
of God to resort together unto, there to hear God’s holy Word,
to call upon His holy Name, to give Him thanks for His innu-
merable and unspeakable benefits bestowed upon us, and duly
and truly to celebrate His holy Sacraments. The first Part
of the Homily of the right Use of the Church.—Necessity be-
longeth either outwardly to the body, or else inwardly to the
soul. The third Part of the Homily concerning Prayer.
Wherefore I pray and beseech you, | humble voice, unto the throne of the
as many as are here present, to ac- | heavenly grace, saying after me ;
company me with a pure heart, and
Διὸ ὑπακούσωμεν TH μεγαλοπρεπεῖ kai ἐνδόξῳ βουλήσει
αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἱκέται “γενόμενοι τοῦ ἐλέους καὶ τῆς χρηστότητος
αὐτοῦ, προσπέσωμεν καὶ ἐπιστρέψωμεν ἐπὶ τοὺς οἰκτιρμοὺς
αὐτοῦ. SS. Clem. Rom. Ep. ad Corinth. 9.---Προσπέσωμεν τῷ
Δεσπότῃ; καὶ κλαύσωμεν ἱκεταύοντες αὐτὸν, ὅπως ἵλεως "yevo-
μενος ἐπικαταλλαγῇ ἡμῖν. Id. c. 48 init—To ἄθροισμα τῶν
ταῖς εὐχαῖς ἀνακειμάνων, μίαν ὥσπερ ἔχον φωνὴν τὴν κοινὴν
καὶ μίαν γνώμην. 8. Clem. Alex. Strom. vu. 6, p. 848, 1. 19.
—Cum modestia et humilitate adorantes magis commendabimus
Deo preces nostras.... Sonos etiam vocis subjectos esse oportet.
...Deus autem non vocis, sed cordis auditor est. Tert. de
Orat. c. 13.—Mera καθαρᾶς συνειδήσεως Πατέρα ἐπιγραφό-
μενοι τὸν Θεόν (sc. post acceptam Eucharistiam). S. Cyr. Hieros.
Cat. Myst. v. 11, p. 328.—EvkacOa μὲν γὰρ ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκίας
δυνατὸν, οὕτω δὲ εὔξασθαι, ws emi τῆς ἐκκλησίας, ἀδύνατον,
ὅπου πατέρων πλῆθος τοσοῦτον, ὅπον βοὴ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν
ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἀναπέμπεται" οὐχ οὕτως ἀκούη μετὰ σαντὸν τὸν
~ e a ~ ^ ^ m. ~
Δεσπότην παρακαλων, ὡς META τῶν ἀδελφῶν τῶν σῶν" ἐνταῦθα
.I MORNING PRAYER. 9
’ ? ’ , € ¢ ? 1 ε , 1 EX
yap εστί τι πλέον, οἷον ἡ ouovoua, καὶ ἡ συμφωνία, καὶ τῆς
ἀγάπης ὁ σύνδεσμος, καὶ αἱ τῶν ἱερέων εὐχαί. Διὰ yap
τοῦτο οἱ ἱερεῖς προεστήκασιν, ἵνα αἱ τοῦ πλήθους εὐχαὶ
ἀσθενέστεραι οὖσαι, τῶν δυνατωτέρων τούτων ἐπιλαβόμεναι
e , 9 ^ ᾽ 4 » [4
ὅμου συνανέλθωσιν αὑταῖς eis τὸν οὐρανόν. S. Chrys. Hom. 3
de Incompr. Dei Nat. (1. 469 C).— Kai ev ταῖς εὐχαῖς dé πολὺ
A 4 LÀ 4 ’ ἢ 3 e A ^
τὸν λαὸν ἴδοι τις ἂν συνεισφεροντα".... καὶ *yap...vzep τῶν
ἐν uéraroiq κοιναὶ καὶ παρὰ τοῦ ἱερέως. καὶ map αὐτῶν
γίνονται αἱ εὐχαί. Id. Hom. 18 in 2 Cor. (x. 568 B).—
Akiwoov muas...xkaÜapd καρδίᾳ. .. ἐπικαλεῖσθαί σε... ἵνα
ταπεινῇ, καὶ χριστιανοῖς εὐπραπῶς; ἂν φωνῆ τῆς προσευχῆς
ἀναφέρειν σοι τὴν ἱκατηρίαν.. . ἰσχύσωμεν. Lit. Basil. Text.
Alex. Renaud. 1. 76.
II.
1 A general Confession to be said of the whole Congregation after the Minister,
all kneeling.
Genibus positis, cepi orare Dominum, et confiteri peccata
mea. S. Herme Pastor 1. Vis. 1, p. 75.—Sanctus minister
(sc. orationis). Tert. de Exhort. Castit. c. 10.—' H γονυκλισία
δὲ ὅτι ἀναγκαία ἐστὶν, Gre τις μέλλει τῶν ἰδίων ἐπὶ Θεοῦ
ἁμαρτημάτων κατηγορεῖν, ἱκετεύων περὶ τῆς ἐπὶ τούτοις
ἰάσεως, καὶ τῆς ἀφέσεως αὐτῶν, εἰδέναι χρὴ, κι T.À. Orig.
de Orat. 31 (1. 267 E).—Huic (sc. Christo) omnes ex more
prosternimur, hunc collatis precibus adoramus. Non quo ipse
desideret supplices nos esse, aut amet substerni tot millium vene-
rationem videre. Utiltas hsec nostra est, et commodi nostri
rationem spectans. Ut dum illum oramus, et mereri ejus con-
tendimus munera,...ab omni nos labe delictorum omnium am-
putatione purgemus. Arnob. 1. 27, p. 18.— Ta viv κεκρατηκότα
ἔθη πάσαις ταῖς ToU Θεοῦ ἐκκλησίαις σύνῳδά ἐστι Kai σύμφωνα"
ἐκ νυκτὸς yap opÜpi(e: παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ὁ λαὸς ἀπὶ τὸν οἶκον τῆς
προσευχῆς, καὶ ἐν πόνῳ, καὶ θλίψει, καὶ συνοχῆ δακρύων e£-
ομολογούμενοι τῷ Θεῷ.. «Ἡμέρας ἤδη ὑπολαμπούσης, πάντες
10 MORNING PRAYER.
κοινῇ, ws ἐξ ἑνὸς στόματος καὶ pias | ros
ἐξομολογήσεως, ψαλμὸν ἀνἀφέρουσι τῷ Κυρίῳ, p»
ἕκαστος τὰ ῥήματα τῆς μετανοίας ποιούμενοι. 8 d B. 8i
Ep. 207 al. 63 ad Neoces. (ux. 811 B, C).—KaÓ' ἐκ
tyovndbelep c. . ἔργῳ δείκνυμεν, ὅτι διὰ τῆς uae
κατεῤῥύημεν. Id, de Spir. Sancto, xxvn. 66 (ru. 56 T D)
All bishops and preachers shall exhort and teach tl
committed to their spiritual charge, to Mee
manner following; that is to oy Dit ony oo
into the church, let them make account with 1 |
they have bestowed the week past, remembering vinis
and purposes they have had, what words they have
what things they have done or left undone, to the d:
displeasure of God, or to the hurt of their siglo or w
example or occasion of evil they have given unto Pues 4
when they have thus recollected and considered all thes
in their minds, then let them humbly knowledge their ὁ
unto God, and ask forgiveness for the same, with unfe -
purpose in their hearts to convert and return from their r ur
lives, and to amend the same. The Institution of a Christian
Man, p. 144.—A General Confession for every — brougl
into knowledge of his sins, to confess himself with penitent and
sorrowful heart before God at all times, Marshall's P, ex er,
p. 45, Ed. Oxon. 1834.
LMIGHTY and most merciful | thy holy laws. We have Jefu
— we have erred, and | those things which we
strayed f rom thy ways like lost done; And we have done
us dada P: hia followed too much | which we ought not to have d
the « and desires of our own | And there is no health in us, —
hearts. We have offended against
Cf. Ornationes PRO Peceatis, Sacram, Gregor. 2
—Erravi sieut ovis qu periit. Capitula ad Primam. B :
Ecce. Dunelm. p. 166.— Cf. Martene, Antiq. Eccl. uta L.
Cap. vt. Art. Mete Other -— anal
sah il
Il. MORNING PRAYER. 11
potens, agnoscimus et fatemur ingenue apud sanctissimam majes-
tatem tuam, peccatores esse nos miseros, adeoque a prima origine,
qua concepti et nati sumus, tam ad omne malum esse pronos,
quam ab omni bono alienos; quo vitio tuas leges sanctissimas
assidue transgredimur, eoque nobis exitium justissimo tuo judicio
conquirimus. Liturgia Sacra, Argentine, A.D. 1551.—Cf.
Marshall's Prymer, p. 45, ut supra.
But thou, O Lord, peo nach Jesu our Lord. And grant, O most
ns, miserable offenders. ou | merciful Father, for his sal sake; That
them, O God, which their we may hereafter live a y,
faults. Restore t thou them that are | righteous, and sober life, To the
| to thy aree glory of thy holy Name. Ami.
liserere confessis. Sacram. Gelas. 551.— Presta. suppli-
Rie indulgentiam peccatorum.,..Parce supplicibus. Jd. 709.—
Confitentium tibi parce peccatis. Sacram. Greg. 200.—8Scru-
tator alme cordium, Infirma tu scis virium, Ad te reversis exibe
Remissionis gratiam. Multum quidem peccavimus, Sed parce
confitentibus, Ad laudem tui nominis, Confer medelam languidis.
Hituale Ecc. Dunelm. p. 135.
Attamen, Domine Deus, penitet sic offendisse bonitatem
tuam, proindeque nos et facta nostra omnia nimium scelerata
damnamus, orantes, ut tu pro tua clementia huie nostr: calami-
tati suceurras. Miserere igitur nostri omnium, O Deus et Pater
clementissime ac misericors, per nomen Filii tui Jesu Christi,
Domini nostri, te obtestamur; ac deletis vitiis, ablutisque sordi-
bus cunctis, largire atque adauge indies Spiritus tui Sancti vim
et dona in nobis, quo vere et serio nostram miseriam intelligentes,
nostramque injustitiam agnoscentes, veram pcenitentiam agamus ;
qua mortui peccato deinceps abundemus fructibus justitie ac
innocentim, quibus tibi placeamus per Jesum Christum Filium
tuum, unicum Redemptorem ae Mediatorem nostrum. Amen.
Liturg. Sacr. Arg., ut swpra—O how much are we bound to
this our heavenly Father for his great mercies, which he hath
so plenteously declared unto us in Christ Jesu our Lord! The
second. Part of the Homily on the Misery of Man.
um
i
—
1 The Absolution, or Remission of sins, to be pronounced by the
standing ; the People still kneeling.
See Nichols’ note on this Rubric both in the ἢ
Evening Prayer, upon the signification and use oft
Priest and Minister in former times,—That to the . d |
shall be added the word of pronouncing the Mert f εἰ i
Cardwell's Conferences, under James I. p. 214.
LMIGHTY God, the Father of | his Minist
our Lord Jesus Christ, who | nounce to his penitent
desireth not the death of a sinner, | the Absolution: Remission of their
but rather that he may turn from sins: He pardoneth and absolve
his wickedness, and live ; and hath | all them that truly - 3 d
um power, and commandment, to | feignedly believe his h
"x
Επίδε ἐπὶ τοὺς κεκλικότας σοι αὐχένα decia Jua TO"
ὅτι οὐ βούλει τὸν θάνατον ToU rears ἀλλὰ pay ιετά-
νοιαν, ὥστε ἀπόστρεψναι αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τῆς ὁδοῦ αὐτοῦ τῆν wom ov
pas, καὶ ζῆν. — Constit. Apost. viu. 9, Oratio pro Pe ι
Ρ. 400.—Delicta nostra ipse aufert....Quid de ipso popul T
Judwis) retexam, totiens delictorum indulgentia cestiósta ὦ
eo scilicet Deo, qui mavult misericordiam quam serm,
peccatoris penitentiam quam mortem. ert, adv. Mare. τὴ
10,— Potestas ergo peccatorum remittendorum apostolis dete
...et episcopis qui eis ordinatione vicaria successerunt. Fin
Ep. I5 ad Cypr. p. 224,—Remittuntur peccata per Dei Ver
bum, cujus Levites interpres, et quidam executor.
etiam per officium sacerdotis, sacrumque ministerium, S. 2 M
de Abel et Cain, τι. c. 4 (1. 212 F).—Solvunt ce fnt
vineula peccatorum) Apostoli sermone Dei, et testimoniis.
turarum, et exhortatione virtutum. — S. Hieron. in Isai. xiv.
17 (ιν. 254 A).— Cf. citat. ap. Comber in h. loc. —
Absolutio. Hic Pastor ex Scriptura sacra sententiam ali-
quam remissionis peccatorum populo recitat, in nomine Patris, et
Filii, et Spiritus Sancti. Liturgia Sacra, Argentine, ut supra,
P 2
| ZA ἢ
ΠῚ. R,. R,. MORNING PRAYER. 13
Wherefore let us beseech him to | hereafter may be pure, and holy; so
t us true repentance, and his | that at the last we may come to his
Buy Sob DAP Bon ss eternal joy; through Jesus Christ
please him, which we do at mE
sent ; eal Rat tie e of oor Die
Concede ergo, Domine, hoc; ut et tibi penitentim excubias
celebret; ut, correctis actibus suis, conferre tibi ad te sempiterni
gaudia celebretur. Sacr. Gelas. 505.— JEternis gaudiis jubeas
sociare, Jd. 752.—Dirige...in lwtitiam sempiternam. Miss.
Gothie. 253.—Indulgentia...Omnipotens Deus...infundat te
lacrymis competentibus, quatenus possis per Dei gratiam deinceps
omni tempore agere et dicere que Dei sunt, et expediunt proxi-
mis, et que ad tui emendationem et ad Dei laudem pertineant
sempiternam. Succurrat tibi Dominus...et det tibi pacem, et
perducat in vitam wternam. Ordo Penitentis ap. Martene, 1.
289 (ab annis 850),—Ta μὲν πρῶτα, ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν αἰτήσε-
ται" μετὰ δὲ, τὸ μηκέτι ἁμαρτάνειν, ἐπὶ τὸ εὖ ποιεῖν δύνασθαι,
καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν κατὰ τὸν Κύριον δημιουργίαν τε καὶ οἰκυνομίαν
συνιέναι" ἵνα δὴ καθαρὸς τὴν καρδίαν “γενόμενος oe ἐπιγνώσεως
τῆς διὰ τοῦ Ὑἱοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ, πρόσωπον πρὸς πρόσωπον τὴν
μακαρίαν θέαν μυηθῆ. S. Clem. Alex. Strom. vt. p. 791, 1. 10.
Ry. 5 The People shall answer here, and at the end of all other Prayers,
Amen,
Ov (sc. ToU προισνώτοι) συντελέσαντος τὰς εὐχὰς καὶ τὴν
ἐνχαριστίαν, πᾶς ὁ παρὼν λαὸς ἐπευφημεῖ λέγων, ᾿Αμήν. To
δὲ ᾿Αμὴν τῇ βραΐδι φωνῇ, τὸ γένοιτο σημαΐνει. Just, Mart.
Apol. 1. c. «5. —Quale est enim...ex ore quo Amen in Sanctum
protuleris, jpsoaon testimonium reddere! Tert. de Spectac.
e. 25.—Tlas ὁ λαὸς λεγέτω, "Auyv. Constit. Apost. vin, 12
ad fin.—Ti ἐὰν τοσούτων λαῶν συνελθόντων pia "γένηται φωνὴ,
λεγόντων τῷ Θεῷ, Aunv; S. Athan. Apol. ad Constant. c. 16,
p.305 A. Hee et similia ad Eucharistie oblationem et preces
Re 4 Then the Minister shall kneel, | kneeling, and repeating it _
wheresoever else it
and : (Oed cram with both here, and
an. voice ; the People also — used in Divine Service.
nostri verba promamus. Nam cum dicat, Qui
petierimus a Patre in nomine ejus, dabit nobis; :
impetramus quod petimus in Christi nomine, v if
oratione. (8, Cypr. de Orat. Domin. c. 2, p 140 i ti
nobis et communis oratio (sc. Oratio Dominica). ane 3 RH
—H θεία Ntvéwptris, Constit. yu vi θ΄. T
εὐχὴ τοῦτο αἰνίττεται, ἀπὸ TOU κοινοῦ πάντων avad oe τ
Πάτερ ἡμῶν, κι τ. M. S. Chrys. Hom. in Ps. 149 [4 499).—
Quam orationem usque in finem smculi tota dieit Ecclesia, .
Aug. Retract. 1. c. 19 (1. 29 F),.—Quotidiana &dium ὁ
Id. Enehirid. c. 71 (vi. 223 B)—KeRevouew πάντας iod
mous T€ kai πρεσβυτέρους, μὴ κατὰ τὸ σεσιωπημένον, ἀλλὰ
μετὰ φωνῆς τῷ πιστοτάτῳ λαῷ ἐἑξακουομένης τὴν θείαν. =
κομιδὴν K.T-A- ποιεῖσθαι. Justin, Novell. 117, c. 6.—De munca
oratio apud Grecos ab omni populo dicitur, apud i
sacerdote. S. Greg. Mag. Ep. Lib. 1x. 12 (u. 941 2
vel Lib. vu. Ep. 64 (u. 276 A. Paris).
IV.
5i Then likewise he shall say,
O Lord, open thou our lips. | save us, |
Answer, And our mouth shall Answer, O Lord, make haste |
shew forth thy help us.
Priest. O bed, make speed to
E
Premisso in primis versu Deus in adjutorium, &e. in
LR
secundo dicendum est, Domine labia mea, &e. S. Benedict.
Regula, c. 9 ap. Palmer.—Deus, in adjutorium meum intend le;
Domine, ad adjuvandum me festina. Rit. Eccl. Dune pl 16 8
—Dicuntur fratres in /Egypto crebras quidem habere c Ἢ
sed eas tamen brevissimas, et raptim quodammodo jesus, ne
illa vigilanter erecta, quie oranti plurimum necessaria est, per
productiores moras evaneseat atque hebetetur oratio. 5. Aug
IV. MORNING PRAYER. |
|
Ep. 130, $ 20 (u. 389).—Quse (sc. discipline atque or
formula) sieut nobis a paucis, qui antiquissimorum patrum |
erant, tradita est, ita a nobis quoque non nisi rarissimis à
sitientibus intimatur. Erit itaque ad perpetuam Dei men
possidendam, haee inseparabiliter proposita nobis formula pi
Deus in adjutorium, &c. Hie namque versiculus non im|
de toto Serrpturarum excerptus est instrumento. Recipit
omnes affectus quicunque inferri human possunt nature,
omnem statum atque universos incursus proprie satis ef
petenter aptatur. Cassian, Collat. x. 10, p. 510.
* Here all standing up, the Priest shall say,
Glory be to the Father, and tothe | ginning, is now, and ever sh
Son: and to the Holy Ghost ; world without end. Amen.
Answer. As it was in the be-
Laudemus Deum in Patre, et Filo, et Spiritu Sanet
est gloria et imperium in secula sseulorum. Amen. Ὁ
Luc. Hom. 37 (ni. 977 B).—Aivovvrae τῷ μόνῳ Taro
|
Υἱῷ, σὺν τῷ Aryip Πνεύματι. S. Clem. Alex. Padag.
—'T« Θεῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ Vie, τῷ Κυρίῳ ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Xp
- ‘A i Π i | a / ᾿ , , LI sm |
τω Á^yup νεύματι, ὑόξα kai KpaTos εἰς τοὺς Quova
nia soy s AIT) Hos : _ Ay LL) "Lf _¥y
16 MORNING PRAYER.
Ia, de Sp. Sancto, vu. 16 (ni. 13 D).—AéEw ἡμῖν.
εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐλθοῦσαν... ἣν ἡμεῖς ἐκ τῆς ἀνε πιτηδεύτου d
! τοῖς ἀδιαστρύφοις τῶν ἐκκλησίων ἄναπομε vacay ed
Id. xxvii. 67 (in. 57 B). Cf. xx1x.—Certe rerum e
in Ecclesia stans tam devota voce personui, S. A
in Ps. 36 (tv. 283),—Oudros (sc. Arias) xai reed
τοὺς νόμους καταλιπὼν, OUS οἱ ἐξαρχῆς αὐτόπται des ni E:
τοῦ Λόγου παρέδοσαν, ἑτερῶν. ἐπεισήγαγε τύπον, '« ob
TOUS ἐξηπατημένους διδάξας τὸν Πατέρα διὰ 798. io Ἢ c
Ἁγίῳ Πνεύματι. Theod. Fab. Heret, ww. e. 1 (1v. 2 “9 3 ΑἹ.
Quia non solum in sede apostolica, sed etiam per totum € Thes
et totam Africam, vel Italiam, propter hreticorum astuti |
qui Dei Filium non semper cum Patre fuisse, sed a te pore
ecepisse blasphemant, in omnibus clausulis post Gloria P
&c., Sicut erat in principio, &c. dicitur, etiam et nos in un a j
Ecclesiis nostris hoc ita dicendum esse decernimus. Cone. Va
n. (al. m) e. 5 (Labbe wv, 1680)—Sol τὴν δόξαν ἄνα *
soper, τῷ Herpes καὶ τῷ Υἱῷ, καὶ τῷ Αγίῳ E "
καὶ del, xai εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. 'O xépot di
Lit. Bas. Text. Const. Goar. p.161. Gh las Chrys.
P. 8δ.---Δόξα Πατρὶ καὶ Yue, καὶ 'Arylp Πνεύματι, vn αι
ἀεὶ, καὶ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. Lit, Jacob. Text. Grae. e^
63)— Gloria Patri, &e. Rit. Eee. Dunelm. Ca,
Primam, et Init. Vespert. Laud, 171. 175.
Priest. Praise ye the Lord.
Anawer. The Lord's Name be praised.
Sonabant Psalmi, et aurata templorum tecta reboans ii
sublime quatiebat Alleluia. —,S. Hieron. Ep. 77 al. 30 Epitap
Fabiola (1. 462 C)—Ut autem Alleluia per illos solos dies
quinquaginta in Ecclesia cantetur, non usquequaque observatur.
Nam et alis diebus varie cantatur alibi; ipsis autem diebu
ubique. (8, Aug. Ep. 119 ad Januar. e. 17 (u. 141 D).
excitamus ad laudandum Deum. S%. Aug. Serm. 243 in dieb
IV. R,. Re. MORNING PRAYER. 17
Pasch. (v. 1016 A).—Ut Alleluia hic diceretur, de Hierosoly-
morum Ecclesia, ex beati Hieronymi traditione, tempore beats
memorie Damasi Pape traditur tractum. S. Greg. M. Epp.
Lib. rx. 12 (n. 276).
Ri 4 Then shall be said or sung | and on the Nineteenth Day of every
this Psalm following: except | Month it is not to be reud here,
on Easter Day, upon which | but in the ordinarg course of the
another Anthem is appointed ; Psalms.
Venite, exultemus Domino. Psalm xcv.
Deinde cantavimus psalmum, exhortantes nos invicem, una
Yoce, uno corde dicentes, Venite, adoremus et prosternamur et,
ἄς, §. Aug. Serm. 176 al. 10 de Verb. Apost. (v. 839 D).—
Voces iste psalmi, quas audivimus, et ex parte cantavimus, Id.
f^ Ps, 26 (iv. 118 E).—In hoc psalmo, quem cantatum audi-
Vimus, cui cantando respondimus. Jd. in Ps. 46 (ιν. 408).—
CS. S. Aug. Ep. 119 ad Januar. 18 (u. 142).
Cf. Marshall's Prymer, p. 74.
Ra. * Then shall Sollow the Psalms in Nunc dimittis, «hall be repeated,
order as they are appointed. | Glory be to the Father, and to
And at the end of every Psalm | the SR and to the Holy Ghost ;
throughout the Year, and like- Answer. As it was in the be-
wise at the end of Benedicite, | ginning, is now, and ever shall be :
Benedictus, Magnificat, and | world without end. Amen.
'H βίβλος τῶν ψαλμῶν Ta Te πάντων, ὡς παράδεισος,
ἐν ἑαυτῇ πεφυτευμένα φέρονσα, μελῳδεῖ, καὶ τὰ ἴδια δὲ
πάλιν em αὐτῶν ψάλλουσα δείκνυσι. 48. Athan. Ep. ad
Marcellin. (I. P. 2, p. 982). Vid. pp. 988, 984 de Psalm.
Propr.—Aa τοῦτο τὰ evapuovia ταῦτα μέλη τῶν ψαλμῶν
ta » , a e ~ 1 e , A 1 a@ .
Muy ἐπινενόηται, ἵνα οἱ παῖδες τὴν ἡλικίαν, ἢ καὶ ὅλως οἱ
μαροὶ τὸ ἦθος, τῷ μὲν δοκεῖν μελῳδῶσι, τῇ δὲ ἀληθείᾳ τὰς
1 , δε , 1 , ' e
Vvxas εκπαιόενωνται..... Ψαλμὸς φιλίας συναγωγος" ἕνωσις
διεστώτων" ἐχθραινόντων διαλλακτήριον. Τίς γὰρ ἔτι ἐχθρὸν
ἡγεῖσθαι δύναται μεθ᾽ οὗ μίαν ἄφηκε πρὸς Θεὸν τὴν φωνὴν,
ὥστε καὶ τὸ μέγιστον τῶν ἀγαθῶν τὴν ἀγάπην ἡ ψαλμῳδία
παρέχεται, οἱονεὶ συνδεσμόν τινα, πρὸς τὴν ἕνωσιν τὴν συνῳ-
δίαν ἐπινοήσασα, καὶ εἰς ἑνὸς XOpov- συμφωνίαν τὸν λαὸν
2
18 MORNING PRAYER. IV. R,
συναρμόζουσα. S. Basil. in Ps. 1. Prof. (x. 90 D, - ) t |
pow τοῦ Wadrmod, ἣν ὑποψάλλειν ὁ λαὸς εἴωθε τοιαύτη
τίς ἐστι"... τοῦτο (de Ps. 118 in Die Pasch. usitat. loquitur)
ὑπηχεῖν ὁ λαὸς εἴωθεν. S. Chrys, in Ps. 117 (v. 317 A).— -
"Exeivo νοεῖν δεῖν, ὅτι μετὰ τῶν ἱερέων παρόντων αὐτῶν, |
μετὰ τῆς προσηκούσης εὐταξίας, καταρχομένων ἐκείνων, poy Ὁ
"ουμένων ἕψομαι, καὶ ἀκολουθήσω, καὶ dow σοι x.T.rA. 18.
in Ps. 137 v. 1 (v. 405 D)— Vid. S. Chrys. Hom. 11 ia |
Matt. citat. ad 1. p. 7 supra.—Verba que modo audivimus ὦ
S. Aug. in Ps, xxi. Enarr. 2. — Concio habita in solemnitate. ὦ
Passionis Domini. (iv. 94 C).—In hae provincia vidimus, ut
uno cantante in clausula psalmi omnes adstantes conveniant com
clamore, Gloria Patri, et Filio, et Spiritui Sancto. ... finito —
psalmo. Cassian. Lib, τι. 8, p. 26—Odrot πρῶτοι (sc. Flayianus —
et Diodorus) διχῆ διελόντες τοὺς τῶν Ψαλλόντων χόρους, €k —
διαδοχῆς ἄδειν τὴν Δαυιτικὴν ἐδίδαξαν μελῳδίαν. Καὶ τοῦτο
ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ πρῶτον ἀρξάμενον, πάντοσε διέδραμε, καὶ κατέ-
λαβε τῆς οἰκουμένης τὰ τέρματα. Theod. Ecc. H. τ. 19
(mi. 622 A).— Cf. Socrat. Ecc. Hist, vi. 8 eitat. ad cale, —
Illum hymnum...quem quotidie publico privatoque officio in —
fine omnium psalmorum dicimus, Gloria Patri, &c. Cone. "Tolet. .
iv. ¢. 13 (Labbe v. 1710). —Precatur (inquit Divus Hieronymus) -
eliens tuus, ut vox ista psallentium in sede tua Romana, die .
noctuque canatur, et in fine psalmi cujuslibet, sive matutinis sive -
vespertinis horis, conjungi priecipiat Apostolatus tui ordo : Gloria ὦ
Patri, et Filio, et Spiritui Sancto: Sicut erat in principio, & |
nune, et semper, et in secula seculorum. Amen. Istud carmen —
laudis, omni Psalmo conjungi precipias, ut fides 518, Episeo
porum Niceni Concilii, in vestro ore pari consortio declaretur.
(Hier. Epi. ad Dam. Tom. 1. Concil.) Quod confirmat Albinus
Flaccus: Gloria (inquit) Patri, et Filio, et Spiritui. Baneil
Quas verba ad divisionem Psalmorum, qui prius indifferenter
canebantur, B. Hieronymus, Damaso Papa petente, composuit
Sed quum nequaquam id sufficeret, preedicto Apostolieo iterum
R,. V. MORNING PRAYER. 19
suggerente, addidit adhuc: Sicut erat in principio. (Alb. Flac.
de Divin. Offic.) Et rursum Sigebertus: Damasus (inquit) Papa
instituit rogatu Hieronymi dicere in Ecclesia in fine Psalmorum:
Gloria Patri, &c. Sicut erat in princip. (Sigeb. in Chron. ad
aun. Domini 382). Item Radulphus Tungrensis: Gloria Patri,
Nicena Synodus composuit : sed Damasus Papa ad psalmos can-
tari censuit. (Radulph. de Canon. observ. cap. ult.) Et iisdem
pene verbis Martinus Polonus ad annum 370. Pamelius, Li-
turgic. Eccl. Latine, Tom. 1. 258, 259. [See Hooker, Ecc.
Pol. v. 39. 2].
R. © Then shall be read distinctly — standing and turning himself, ax he
with an audible voice the First — may bext be heard of all such as are
Lesson, taken out of the Old present. And after that, shall be said
Testament, ax ix appointed ἴθ or xung, in English, the Hymn called
the Calendar, except there be Te Deum Laudamus, daily through-
proper Lessons asxigned for | out the Year.
that day: He that readeth xo :
Ta απομνημονεύματα τῶν ἀποστόλων, ἢ τὰ συγγράμματα
τῶν προφητῶν ἀναγινώσκεται. Just. Mart. Apol. 1. 67, p.
83 D.—Hic sermo qui nunc nobis ex divinis voluminibus reci-
tatus est; &c. Orig. Hom. 1, in Exod. (n. 129 D).—Judai-
carum historiarum libri legendi in Ecclesiis ab Apostolis traditi.
Id. in Jos. Hom. 16, init. (u. 431 A).—Placuit ut ab officio
lectionis incipiat ;...evangelium Christi legere, ad pulpitum...
venire, a fratribus conspici, cum gaudio fraternitatis audiri. $S.
Cypr. Ep. 38 al. 33, p. 75.—Meaos δὲ ὁ ἀναγνώστης ep
ὑψηλοῦ τινος ἐστὼς, ἀναγινωσκέτω τὰ Mwcews xai ᾿Ιησοῦ
τοῦ Ναυὴ, τὰ τῶν κριτῶν καὶ τῶν βασιλειῶν, τὰ τῶν παρα-
λειπομένων, καὶ τὰ τῆς ἐπανόδου" πρὸς τούτοις τὰ τοῦ ᾿[ὼβ
καὶ τοῦ Σολομῶνος, καὶ τὰ τῶν ἑκκαίδεκα προφητῶν...“ Ἑτερός
τις τοὺς τοῦ Δαβὶδ ψαλλέτω ὕμνους, καὶ ὁ λαὸς τὰ ἀκροστίχια
ὑποψαλλέτω. Mera τοῦτο αἱ πραξεις αἱ ἡμέτεραι ἀναγινω-
σκέσθωσαν, καὶ ἐπιστολαὶ Παυλοῦ;...καὶ τὰ εὐαγγέλια x. T. À.
Constit. Apost. n. 57, p. 264.—Tlepi τοῦ, μὴ δεῖν ἐπισυνάπτειν
, a , ἢ 4 , 0^ 8 , a
ev ταῖς συνάξεσι Tous \yadmous, adda cia ueaov καθ᾽ ἕκαστον
ψαλμὸν, γίνεσθαι ἀνάγνωσιν. mc. Laod. c. 17 (Labbe 1.
2—
20 MORNING PRAYER. R,. V.
1500).— Lectiones Dominicas incipitis, &c. — Optat. de Sch.
Donat. iv. 5, p. 78.—Audistis librum Job legi, qui solemni
munere est decursus et tempore. S. Ambros. Ep. 20 (u. 856
E).—To σήμερον ἡμῖν ἀναγνωσθὲν μεταχειριοῦμαι βιβλίον (se.
in Gen. 1) S. Chrys. ad pop. Antioch. Hom. 7 (τι. 85 E).—
Td περὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ σταυροῦ ἀναγινώσκομεν,
καὶ τὰ ἐν TH ἀναστάσει ὁμοίως, καὶ τὰ ἐν ἑκάστη ἑορτῇ ‘ye
yovora τῇ αὐτῇ παλιν ἀναγινώσκομεν᾽...«μετὰ τὸν σταυρὸν
εὐθέως ἀνάστασιν καταγγέλλομεν τοῦ NpuoToU, k.T.À. S.
Chrys. Hom. 4 in principium Actor. (πι. 89 D). Cf. simtl—
ap. eund. Hom. 33 in Gen. xu. (ιν. 331 B, C).—Facto silentiogss
Seripturarum divinarum sunt lecta solemnia. S. Aug. De Civ— "-
Dei, xxu. 8 (vu. 672 B).—Adventum Spiritus Sancti anni—— -"
versaria festivitate celebramus. — Huic solennis Lectio...debetur— ~~:
Id. Serm. 3 in die Pentecost. (v. 1093). — Meminit Sanctitas==—S
vestra Evangelium secundum Joannem ex ordine lectionum nome «9
solere tractare: sed quia nunc interposita est solemnitas sanc-— ——-
torum dierum, quibus certas ex evangelio lectiones oportet inme—n
Ecclesia recitari, quee ita sunt annus ut alie esse non possuntz ==
ordo ille quem susceperamus necessitate paululum intermissuesme 45
est, non amissus. Jd. Prefat. Expos. in Joann. Epist. (ni. 6.
826).—JIn diebus Paschalibus. Per hos dies...solenniter legun— -t-
tur evangelice lectiones, ad resurrectionem Domini pertinentes-——=®-
Id. Serm. 240 al. 139 de Temp. (v. 1001).— Cf. Ejusd. Serm—*-
231 al. 141 (v. 977). Serm. (v. 980, 1026).—Post hune (sce——
Psalmorum numerum) dus lectiones, Veteris scilicet, ac Now?
Testamenti, singulz subsequuntur. Qui modus antiquus consti——
tutus per tot sscula...nunc usque perdurat. Cassian. Instit. τ΄ —
c. 4, p. 20.--- ΘΕσπέίζομεν...τὰς ἱερὰς βίβλους ἀναγινώσκειν..."
ep ᾧ σαφῆ τε εἶναι τὰ λεγόμενα τοῖς συνιοῦσιν, arate”
ἐφεξῆς. Justin. Novell. 146.
R;. *" Note, That before every Les- — ter, of such a Book: And after ever
«on the Minister shall say, , Lesson, Here endeth the First, or th «€
Here beginneth such a Chap- ! Second Lesson.
ter, or Verse of such a Chap- |
---
V. MORNING PRAYER. 21
Ἄρχεται o ἀναγνώστης τῆς προφητείας 'Haatov ...elra
εἰς ἐπήκοον ἐκφωνεῖ, λέγων, Τάδε λέγει Κύριος. 5. Chrys.
Hom. 19 in Act. Apost. (1x. 160 Α).---Ανελθὼν ὁ ἀναγνώστης
λόγει πρῶτον τὸ βιβλίον Tivos ἐστὶ, τοῦ δεῖνος τυχὸν Προ-
φήτου, ἢ ἀποστόλου, 5 εὐαγγελιστοῦ, καὶ τότε λέγει ἃ
λόγει, ὥστε εὐσημότερα ὑμῖν εἶναι, καὶ μὴ μόνον. τὰ ἐγκείμενα
εἰδέναι, ἀλλὰ τὴν αἰτίαν τῶν “γεγραμμένων, καὶ τίς ταῦτα
εἴρηκεν. Id. Hom. 8 in Hebr. (xu. 91 B).—Hodie vero, sicut
audistis pronunciare lectorem, recitata est nobis Domini resur-
rectio, sicut Lucas evangelista conscripsit. S. dug. Serm. 235 al.
140 De Temp. (v. 989.)
V.
TE DEUM LAUDAMUS.
Perfectis Missis (lectionibus) dicite Matutinos... Te Deum
laudamus, &c. Omni Dominica sic dieatur. Regula S. Cwsarii
c xxi p. 56. Omni Sabbato Matutinos, Cantemus Domino ;
et Te Deum laudamus. Regula S. Aureliani juxta fin. p. 68,
citat. ap. Palmer, Ch. 1. P. I. Sect. 11.
Das dritte Symbolum, oder Bekentniss, welches man zu-
schreibt S. Ambrosio und Augustino, das Te Deum Laudamus.
Luther, Sámtliche Schriften, Theil 10, p. 1203 (Ed. Hall. 1744).
—The song of Austin and Ambrose. Marshall's Prymer, p. 82.
—The praise of God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.
Henry VIII's Prymer. See Mr Maskell's Monumenta, Ritu-
aka Ecclesie Anglicane, Vol. τι. p. 12n.
w* praise thee, O God : we ac- | therein.
knowledge thee to be the To thee Cherubin, and Seraphin :
continually do ^X
m the earth doth worship thee : Holy, Holy oly : Lord God of
the Father everlasting. Sabaoth
To thee all Angels cry aloud : Heaven and earth are full of the
the Heavens, and all the Powers Majesty : of thy Glory.
"Αξιόν € €O TI. ..O€ QLVELV... COOL eU Xapia Teiy. . . TQ) πάντων Θεῷ
a , : a e ~ e , 1 ^^ 9 ~ a ~
Kat Aca oT» OV UMVOUGIP Ol ovpavot TOV ovpavor, καὶ Tada
22 MORNING PRAYER. Υ͂ -
ἢ δύναμις αὐτῶν... Γῆ. θάλασσα, καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐν αὑτοῖς--
᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ ἡ ἐπουράνιος πανήγυρις, ἐκκλησία πρωτοτόκων»
ἀπογεγραμμένων ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. Πνεύματα δικαίων καὶ
προφητῶν. Ἄ γγελοι, ἀρχάγγελοι, θρόνοι, κυριότητες, apya&
τε καὶ ἐξουσίαι καὶ δυνάμεις φοβεραὶ, καὶ τὰ χερουβὶμ..«καὶ
σεραφὶμ, ἅ..«κόκραγεν ἕτερον πρὸς ἕτερον ἀκαταπαύστοις στό---
μασιν, ἀσιγήτοις δοξολογίαις,.. “Ύιος, Ἄ γγιος, Ἅγιος, Κύριεε
Σαβαώθ. Πλήρης ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ “γῆ τῆς δόξης σον. Lit
Jacob. Asseman. pp. 33, 34.—Zepadiu ἅγια, ἅμα τοῖς χε---
poufsiu...cor ψάλλοντα, ἀσιγητοῖς φωναῖς βοώσιν' Ἅγιος,»
Ἅγιος, Ἅγιος. Κύριος Σαβαώθ Πλήρης ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆν
τῆς δόξης cov’ καὶ τὰ ἕτερα τῶν ταγμάτων πλήθη, ἄγγολοακαιε.
... Constit. Apost. vi. 35, p. 378.—Superns Virtutes atque-—»
Angelic concinunt Potestates hymnum glori» tus, sine fine—*
dicentes, &c. Sacram. Gelas. 572.— Coli, eclorumque Vir——
tutes. Id. 695.— Ev αὐτοῖς ἑστῶτα τοῖς οὐρανοῖς μεταξὺ Te ——
δυνάμεων ἐκείνων. 8. Chrys. de Sacerd. m. 4 (1. 3882 C). ———
Οὐρανίων δυνάμεων ἅπαν τάγμα Bog. Id. νι. 4 (1. 424 C). ———
Oupavous ἐκάλεσε Tas οὐρανίας δυνάμεις, ὥσπερ av καὶ *yii———^
πολλάκις τοὺς τὴν γῆν οἰκοῦντας καλεῖ. Theod. in Ps. ΘΕΞΞΡ
v. 6 (τ. 786 D).
The glorious company of the | Prophets : praise thee.
Apostles : praise thee. he noble army of Martyrs =
The goodly fellowship of the . praise thee.
Διὰ τῆς ὑπομονῆς ‘yap καταγωνισάμενος τὸν ἄδικον üpyoy——
τα, καὶ οὕτως τὸν τῆς αφθαρσίας στέφανον ἀπολαβὼν, ovm—"
τοῖς ἀποστόλοις καὶ πᾶσι δικαίοις ἀγαλλιώμενος, δοξάζει Tó.—"
Θεὸν καὶ Πατέρα; καὶ εὐλογεῖ TOK Κύριον ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦν Χριστὸν
.-.[xai τὸ πανάγιον καὶ ζωοποιὸν Πνεῦμα. Hee subjungiss?
Cod, Vind.) Mart. Polyc. 19.—Qualis illic celestium regnorun—*
voluptas, sine timore moriendi, et cum eternitate vivendi =
Quam summa ct perpetua felicitas ! Illic Apostolorum gloriosus=*
ehorus: illic Prophetarum exultantium numerus : illic Martyrur®
innumerabilis populus ob certaminis et passionis victoriam coro—
V. MORNING PRAYER. 23
natus δ. Cypr. de Mortal. p. 166.—(O. μάρτυρες) κοινωνοῦ-
σι τῶν χόρων, καὶ μετέχουσι τῶν μελῶν τῶν μυστικῶν᾽ εἰ
'Ydp ἐν σώματι ὄντες κατὰ τὴν τῶν μυστηρίων κοινωνίαν εἰς
ἀτεῖνον ἐτέλουν τὸν xopov, μετὰ τῶν χερουβὶμ τὸν τρισάγιον
Savoy ψάλλοντες... πολλῷ μᾶλλον νῦν τοὺς συγχορευτὰς ἀπο-
λαβόντες μετὰ πολλῆς τῆς παῤῥησίας κοινωνοῦσι τῆς εὐφημίας
ἐκείνης. δ. Chrys. Hom. de SS. Martyribus (n. 715 A).
"Fhe holy Church throughout all the world : doth acknowledge thee ;
Εὐχαριστοῦντες τῷ Θεῷ, καὶ ἐξομολογούμενοι ἐφ᾽ οἷς
εὐεργέτησεν ὑμᾶς ὁ Θεὸς διὰ Χριστοῦ, ῥυσάμενος ἀγνοίας,
τελλάνης, δεσμῶν ὅπως ἄμεμπτος n ἡ θυσία ὑμῶν, καὶ evava-
Popes Θεῷ, τῷ εἰπόντι περὶ τῆς οἰκουμενικῆς αὐτοῦ ἐκκλησίας,
Gr, ἐν πάντι τόπῳ μοι προσενεχθήσεται θυμίαμα, καὶ θυσία
&€xÜapa: ὅτι βασιλεὺς μέγας ἐγώ εἰμι, λέγει Κύριος παντο-
κράτωρ, καὶ τὸ ὄνομά μου θαυμαστὸν ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσι. Constit.
<@ post. vi. 30, p. 375.—Ecclesiam tuam, que admirabile nomen
CUrum toto terrarum orbe concelebrat. Miss. Gallic. Vet. 359.
——H ἐκκλησία, καθ᾽ ὅλης τῆς οἰκουμένης ἕως περάτων τῆς
"yas διεσπαρμένη. 8. Iren. adv. Her. 1. 10. 1, p. 48.—
W^ uvovs yap eis μόνον τὸν ἐπὶ πᾶσι λέγομεν Θεὸν, καὶ τὸν
Κακωνογενὴ αὐτοῦ Λόγον καὶ Θεόν καὶ ὑμνοῦμέν γε Θεὸν καὶ
‘Fy μονογενῆ αὐτοῦ, ὡς καὶ ἥλιος, καὶ σελήνη, καὶ ἄστρα,
*€zi πᾶσα ἡ οὐρανία στρατία. Orig. c. Cels. vin. 67 (1. 792).
Ecclesie universe per totum mundum. S. Cypr. Ep. 68.—
"2 audandun, inquit, a tota terra, et ab ortu solis usque ad
*"»ecasum. Nunquid Pagani extra legales possunt cantare Deo,
ut laudare nomen Dei: et non sola Ecclesia, que in lege cst:
Quam si apud vos tantum modo esse dicitis, fraudatis aures Dei.
Si vos soli laudatis, totus tacebit orbis, qui est ab ortu solis
usque ad occasum. Clausistis ora omnium Christianarum gen-
tium: indixistis silentium populis universis, Deum per momenta
laudare cupientibus. Igitur si et Deus debitas sibi laudes ex-
pectat,...et totus orbis, quod debet, paratus est reddere, ne
24 MORNING PRAYER. V.
fraudetur Deus; etiam vos ipsi laudate cum omnibus: aut
quia noluistis esse cum omnibus, soli conticescite. S§. Optat. de
Schism. Donat. n. p. 47.—Tí ἐστιν ev σώμα; ot πανταχοῦ
^ , Y 9 a LI 3 ,
τῆς οἰκουμένης πιστοὶ καὶ ὄντες καὶ “γενόμενοι καὶ 6GOJ.€Vot-
S. Chrys. Hom. 10 in Eph. (xi. 75 B).
The Father : of an infinite Majesty ;
Thine honourable, true : and only Son;
Also the Holy Ghost : the Comforter.
"Y uyoUu€v Πατέρα, καὶ Yioy, καὶ Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα Θεοῦ.
Hymnus Vespert. vid. $ prox. infra—Loqui autem de eo (sc.
Spiritu Sancto) non necesse est, qui Patre et Filio auctoribus
eonfitendus est. Et quidem puto, an sit, non esse tractandum.
Est enim; quando quidem donatur, accipitur, obtinetur; et qui
confessioni Patris et Filii connexus est, non potest a confessione
Patris et Fili separari. S. Hilar. de Trin. n. 29, p. 802.—
Vid. citata ad xvi. 3. 5, 6. 9. 21—23. 27.
Thou art the King of Glory : O Christ.
Thou art the everlasting Son : of the Father.
Qus ἱλαρὸν ἁγίας δόξης ἀθανάτου Πατρὸς, ovpaviov, ἁγίου,
μάκαρος, ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστέ" ἐλθόντες ἐπὶ τοῦ ἡλίου δύσιν, ἰδόντες
φῶς ἐσπερινὸν, ὑμνοῦμεν Πατέρα, καὶ Yiov, καὶ Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα
Θεοῦ. Ἄξιος el ἐν πᾶσι καιροῖς ὑμνεῖσθαι φωναῖς ὁσίαις,
Yié Θεοῦ, ζωὴν ὁ διδούς. Aio ὁ κόσμος σε δοξάζει. (Hymnus
Vespertinus, vel sseculo secundo, vel certe hoc tertio compositus.
Routh.) Rell. Sacr. wr. 299, q. vid.—Tnv ἄχρονον καὶ
ἄναρχον apynv T€ kai ἀπαρχὴν τῶν ὄντων, τὸν Yiov. SS.
Clem. Alex. Strom. vu. 1, p. 829, 1. 34.—Tov ἐπὶ πάντων
Θεὸν Χριστὸν ἐπιβοωμένους. Euseb. vin. 11, p. 804 C.—
Vid. plura ad xvi. 10. 31. 33.
When thou tookest upon thee to ! lievers.
deliver man : thou didst not abhor | Thou sittest at the right hand of"
the Virgin's womb. | God : in the Glory of the Father.
When thou hadst overcome the |. We believe that thou shalt come:
ness of death : thou didst o to be our Judge.
the Kingdom of Heaven to all be-
Ascendende ad Patrem, celestes januas reseravit. Sacram..
V. MORNING PRAYER.
Gelas. 588,—Christi ascensio, nostra provectio est, et q
cessit gloria capitis, eo spes vocatur et corporis....Ho
non solum Paradisi possessores firmati sumus, sed etiam
in Christo superna penetravimus. S. Leo. Serm. 1. de |
6. 4, p. 205 A.
Cf. Marshall's Prymer. Thou (when thou should!
upon thee our nature to deliver man) didst not abhor the
womb. Thou hast opened the kingdom of heaven to.
lievers, death's dart overcome. p. 82.
We therefore pray thee, help thy Ὁ Lord, save thy peo]
servants : whom thou hast redeemed | bless thine heritage.
with thy precious blood. Govern them : and lift
Make them to be numbered with | for ever.
thy Saints ; in glory everlasting.
|
Σῶσον, Kvpue, Tov λαόν cov, xai εὐλόγησον τὴν
μίαν σου, ἣν περιποιήσω TH τιμίῳ αἵματι τοῦ Χριστ
ποίμανον αὐτοὺς ὑπὸ τὴν δεξίαν σου, καὶ σκέπασον α
Const. Apost. vin. 41, p. 424,— Statue nos per gratial
inter electos illos, qui seripti sunt in colis, Lit. Jaca
(Renaud. n. 36).—Numera illos omnes cum populo tuo
Cyril. p. 45.—In Electorum tuorum jubeas grege n
omnium alioquin vel maximus potest excogitari,
eiatur eultu, a quo jamdudum tanta accepimus dona viventes,
et expectamus, dies cum venerit, ampliora ?...Cum vero Deus
sit re eerta, et sine ullius rei dubitationis ambiguo, inficiaturos
arbitramini nos esse, quam maxime illum a nobis coli, et pra
sidem Sather ie dere n Arnob. e. Gent, τ. 89, 42.
Day by day : we m ee;
And we worship thy m4 ni world without end.
Orationes, quas semper habuit et habebit Ecclesia ab exor-
diis suis, donec finiatur hoc szculum, S. Aug. de Dono Persev. —
6, 63 (x. 855).—Progressus Ecclesi: in matutinorum et vesper- |
tinorum hymnorum delectationes maximum misericordie Dei -
signum est. Dies in orationibus Dei inchoatur; dies in hymnis
Dei clauditur, S. Hil. in Ps. 64, c. 12 (ad voc. ** signis" v. B)
p. 169.
Vouchsafe, O Lord : to keep us O Lord, let thy mercy lighten
this day without sin. upon us : as our trust is in
Oo , have merey upon us : 0 Lord, in thee have I trusted :
have mercy upon us. let me never be confounded,
᾿Επιφερέτω (sc. Diaconus) μετὰ To" Σῶσον αὐτοὺς ὁ Θεὸς,
καὶ ἀνάστησον ἐν τῇ χάριτί σου Αἰτησώμεθα παρὰ Κυρίου
τὰ ἐλέη αὐτοῦ καὶ τοὺς οἰκτιρμοὺς, τὸν ὄρθρον τοῦτον καὶ
τὴν ἡμέραν, εἰρηνικὴν καὶ ἀναμάρτητον. Constit, Apost, vm,
37, p.422.—Tyv ἡμέραν πᾶσαν τελείαν, ἁγίαν, εἰρηνικὴν,
ἀναμάρτητον, παρὰ τοῦ Kvplov αἰτησώμεθα. Lit. Chrys. p. 81,
~ Goar.—Donis nobis diem hune sine peccato transire, Sacram.
Gelas. 743.—Presta, ut przsentem diem te protegente sine
peceato transigere mereamur. Miss. Bobiense (Lit. Rom.) 781.
* Or this Canticle.
BENEDICITE, OMNIA OPERA.*
Πρὸς ὄρθρον δὲ τὸν ψαλμὸν τοῦτον λέγετε" ὁ Θεὸς ὁ Θεός
μου κ. T. λ. (Ps. 63). (διάφαυμα δέ") Εὐλογεῖτε πάντα τὰ ἔργα
Κυρίου τὸν Κύριον. S, Athan. de Virgin. c. 20 (n. 122 A).—
* See Mr Maskell's Monumenta. Ritualia Ecclesia. Anglicane for the
substitution of the doxology instead of the last two verses of this a
Vol. u. p. 20 n.
P ill
VI. MORNING PRAYER. 27
Audistis in benedictionibus, et audite omni solennitate quando
lguntur, quomodo omnia laudant Deum, colestia et terrestria,
Angeli, homines, luminaria coh, arbores terre, &c. S. Aug. Hom.
99, Tom. x. cit. ap. Comber in loc.—Cf. S. Aug. in Ps. 128
(v. 1449), et in Ps. 144 (iv. 1518, 1519).—H ymnum trium
puerorum, in quo universa coli terreque creatura Dominum
edlaudat, et quem Ecclesia Catholica per totum orbem diffusa
clebrat, quidam sacerdotes in missa dominicorum dierum...
canere negligunt ; proinde hoc sanctum concilium instituit, ut...
Wem...decantetur; «communionem amissuri, qui et antiquam
hujus hymni consuetudinem, nostramque definitionem excesserint.
Cone. Tolet. 1v. c. 14 (Labbe v. 1710).
* Then shall be read in like manner | that shall happen to be rend in the
the Second Lesson, taken out of the | Chapter for the Day, or for the Go-
New Textament. And after that, | spel on St. John Baptists Day.
the Hymn following ; except when
BENEDICTUS. St. Luke i. 68.
$ Or this Psalm.
JUBILATE DEO. Psalm c.
Vid. citata «upra de Lectionibus, R,. V—Cf. Marshall's
P rymer, The song of Zachary the Priest, St John Baptist's
Father, p. 90.— Vid. Palmer. Orig. Liturg. Ch. 1. P. I. Sect.
12.13.
VI.
"Then dali be sung or said the | nasius ix appeinted ty le rend.
-postles! Creed Ly the Minister and
fhe People, standing: except only Ϊ BELIEVE in Gol the Father
uch days as the Creed of 5t. Atha- ' Almighty, Maker of heaven, &c.
Traditionem itaque Apostolorum in toto mundo manifesta-
tam, in omni Ecclesia adest perspicere omnibus qui vera velint
Videre, ἄς. S. Iren. av. Hareses, ni. 3, 4, p. 176, ἄς.
Symbolum fidei et spei nostra: quod ab apostolis traditum. &c.
- Hieron. Ep. 61 al Paunach. (τ. 435)—Ut manifestius
* argumenturm....causam aa hsc traditio ccclesus data est.
28 MORNING PRAYER.
Symbolo, ec, 1, 2. Harvey, Vindex Catholicus, 1. 554.----.-Πέτ
φησὶ TOv κναφέα ἐπινοῆσαι...ἐν πάσῃ συνάξει τὸ fhe.
λέγεσθαι. Theod. Lector, Lib. n. p. 525.
The Doctrines of the Creed are illustrated below in No. xvi.
—The Forms of the Creed prior to the Council of Nice are
exemplified in No. cxxv, to which the Reader is referred.
VII.
I And after that, these Prayers fol- | loud voice
lowing, all devoutly kneeling; the "The Lord be with you:
Minister first pronouncing with a Answer. And with thy spirit.
'O προεστὼς εὐχὰς ὁμοίως xal εὐχαριστίας, ὄση δύναμιν
αὐτῷ, ἀναπέμπει. Just. Mart. Apol. 1. 67, p. 88 D.—Si qui-
dem irreverens est assidere sub conspectu contraque conspectum
ejus, quem quam maxime reverearis et venereris: quanto magis
sub conspectu Dei vivi, angelo adhuc orationis astante, faetum
istud irreligiosum est, nisi exprobramus Deo quod nos oratio
fatigaverit ? Atqui cum modestia et humilitate adorantes magis
commendabimus Deo preces nostras; &c, Tertull. de Orat.
e, 12.—Dominus vobiscum. Resp, Et cum spiritu tuo. Miss.
Ambros. 294; et Miss. Mozar. ap. Martene, 1. 172.—Tlavrww
ὁμοθυμάδον Tov κοινὸν δεσπότην... ἐξαιτουμένων, kai ἐλεῆσαι
παρακαλούντων μετὰ σφοδρᾶς τῆς βοῆς. S. Chrys. Hom. 4
de Incompr. Dei Natura (ι. 477 C).—' Ove πρὸ μικροῦ (i. 8,
paulo antea) ἀνέβη (sc. Minister) ἐπὶ τὸ ἱερὸν βῆμα τοῦτο,
καὶ πᾶσιν ὑμῖν ἔδωκεν εἰρήνην, καὶ ἐπεφθέγξασθε αὐτῷ κοινῇ
πᾶντες, Καὶ τῷ πνεύματί σου..«εὐχομένῳ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ἐπιφθέγ-
γεσθε τὴν ῥῆσιν, κι T. À. Id. Hom. 1 de Pentec. (u. 463 B),—
"Yes ἑστὼς ὁ ἱερεὺς, μεγάλῃ TH φωνῇ, φρικτῇ TH Bom,
καθάπερ τις κήρυξ, τὴν χεῖρα ἔχων εἰς ὕψος, πᾶσι κατάδηλον
γεγονὼς, καὶ μέγα ἐπ᾽ ἐκείνη TH φρικτῇ ἡσυχίᾳ ἀνακράζων.
(Hwe dicta de form. τὰ ἅγια τοῖς ἁγίοις). Id. Hom. 123 in
Ep. ad Heb. (v. p. 809 ad fin. Ed. Savil. cf. not. Bened.
VIL MORNING PRAYER. 29
Edit. xu. p. 185). ---Εἰρήνην ὁ ἱερεὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕψους τῆς καθέ-
das τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐπιφθέγγεται"...τὸ δὲ, Καὶ τῷ πνεύματί
σου παρὰ τοῦ λαοῦ ἀποκρινόμενον τοῦτο δηλοῖ x. T. A. leid.
Peu. Epp. 1. 122.—Placuit ut episcopi...et presbyteri...
ppulum...uno modo salutent, dicentes, Dominus sit vobiscum ;
et ut respondeatur a populo, Et cum spiritu tuo, sicut et ab
ipss Apostolis traditum omnis retinet Oriens. Conc. Bracar. 1.
(al. m) c. 3. (Labbe v. 840).
ae less ei |isbhade upon ae
Ἔλεγον, Εὐξώμεθα x.7.r. 8. Athan. Apol. ad Const.
nd. ad xvii. 17.—Quia, tam in sede apostolica, quam etiam per
toas Orientales atque Italise provincias, dulcis et nimium salutaris
consuetudo est intromissa, ut Kyrie, eleison frequentius cum
grandi affectu et compunctione dicatur; placuit etiam nobis ut
in omnibus Ecclesiis nostris ista tam sancta consuetudo et ad
matutinum, et ad missas, et ad vesperam Deo propitio intromit-
ütu. Conc. Vasens. 11. al. τι. c. 3 (Labbe iv. 1680).— Kyrie
deison...apud nos a clericis dicitur, et a populo respondetur.
8. Greg. Mag. Lib. vu. Ep. 64 (u. 275 Ed. Par. aut Epp.
x.12, n. 941 Ben.).— Vid. S. Benedict. et Amalarium, ap.
Palmer, Orig. Liturg. Ch. τ. P. 1. Sect. 15.— Cf. Miss. Ambros.
294.
* Then the Minister, Clerks, and People, shall say the Lord's Prayer with a
loud voice.
lem nobis placuit, ut omnibus diebus post Matutinas et
Vespertinas oratio Dominica a sacerdote proferatur. Conc. Ge-
readens, c. 10 (Labbe 1v. 1569).—4OCf. Conc. Tolet. τιν. c. 9.—
Pater noster, &c. ante Capit. ad tert. horam et ad Vesper.
Ritwale Eccl. Dunelm. 172. 175.
1 Then the Priest standing up, shall Answer. And grant us thy sal-
say, vation.
Priest. O Lord, save the Queen.
zd lord, shew thy mercy upon Answer. And mercifully hear us
when we call upon thee.
80 MORNING PRAYER. Vil.
Priest. | Endue thy Ministers | O Lord.
with righteousness. Answer. Because there is none
Answer. And make thy chosen | other that fighteth for us, but only
people joyful. thou. O God.
Priest. O Lord, save thy people. Priest. O God, make clean our
Answer. And bless thine in- | hearts within us.
heritance. Answer. And take not thy Holy
Priest. Give peace in our time, | Spirit from us.
In conclusione matutinarum vel vespertinarum missarum,
post hymnos, capitella de psalmis dicantur; et plebs, collecta
oratione ad vesperam, ab episcopo cum benedictione dimittatur.
Conc. Agath. c. 30 (Labbe 1v. 1388).— Ostende nobis, Domine,
misericordiam tuam. Et salutare tuum da nobis. Sacerdotes
tui induant justitiam. Et sancti tui exultent. Ex Missa Mo-
zar. ap. Martene, Lib. τ. Cap. 1v. Art. 12 (1. 172).— Ostende,
&c. Domine, salvum fac regem, et exaudi nos in die qua invo-
caverimus te. Sacerdotes tui, Deus, induantur justitiam, et
sancti tui letentur. Salvum fac populum tuum, Domine, et
benedic hereditati tus. Fiat pax in virtute tua, et habundantia
in turribus tuis. Cor mundum crea in me, Deus, et spiritum»
sanctum tuum ne aufer a me. Capitulo ap. Rituale Eecl—
Dunelm. pp. 168. 173. 175. 176.—Tov βασιλέα, τὰ orpa—
τιωτικὰ, τοὺς ἄρχοντας, βουλὰς, δήμους, "yerrovias, εἰσόδουωε᾽
καὶ ἐξόδους ἡμῶν, ἐν πάση εἰρήνῃ κατακόσμησον. Lit—
Marci (Renaud. 1. 146). Lit. Basil. Text. Alex. p. 59.——
Pacem da nobis, quia omnia nobis dedisti. — Conserva nos, Do—
mine, quia preter te alium non novimus. JLiturg. Ethiop. p—
511.—Nostris, quesumus, Domine, propitiare temporibus. Sa—
cram. Leon. 315.— Utinam exaudiatur vox Ecclesis implorantis,
Domine, pacem da nobis: omnia enim dedisti nobis. S.
Hieron. Ep. 125 al. 4 ad Rustic. (1. 941 Ο).----Δεδιδάγμεθα.-
de xai λέγειν ev προσευχαῖς" Κύριε ὁ Θεὸς ἡμών, εἰρήνην
δὸς ἡμῖν, πάντα yap ἀπέδωκας ἡμῖν. S. Cyril. Alex. Ep.
ad Joann. Antioch. (v. P. 2, p. 105 C).— Nara τὴν τρίτην
ὥραν eis τὴν προσευχὴν ανίστασθαι...αἰτοῦντας τὴν wap
αὐτοῦ ὁδηγίαν καὶ διδασκαλίαν πρὸς τὸ συμφέρον, κατὰ
IX. MORNING PRAYER.
TOV εἰπόντα, Καρδίαν καθαρὰν κτίσον ἐν ἐμοὶ, o Od
aXXa yov To Πνεῦμα cov τὸ ἅγιον μὴ avraveA
ἐμοῦ. iS. Basil. Heg. Major. Quest. 37 (n. 383).
Da Pacem Domine, Deutsch. Verleih uns Friede
diglich, Herr Gott zu unsern Zeiten, Est ist doch ja kei |
nicht, Der für uns kónnte streiten, Denn du, unser Gott,
Luther, Geistliche Lieder, Theil 10, p. 1753.
* Then shall follow three Collects; | And the two last Collects sh
the first of the Day, which shall be | alter, bul daily be said at |
the same that is appointed at the | Prayer throughout all the
Communion ; the second for Peace; | followeth; all kneeling.
the third for Grace to live well.
VIII.
The second Collect, for Peace.
GOD, who art the author of | servants in all assaults of
peace and lover of concord, in | mies; that we, surely trustir
knowledge of whom standeth our | defence, may not fear the
eternal life, whose service is perfect | any adversaries ; through tl
freedom; Defend us thy humble | of Jesus Christ our Lord.
Perpetua est et plena felicitas, si...serviamus,
Leon. 360.—In tua protectione confidentes. Jd. 365.
largitor pacis, et amator Charitatis. Sacram. Gelas. |
Cf. Sacram. Gelas. 121, et Sacr. Greg, 203 ap. Pal
| Ld - |
iJ
a , δ ὦ
τ τ npe coligint ad diei ojus. peli pid μὰ Ι
Sacram, Gelas. 744.—Vid. Sacram. Gelas. 743 et Greg. ap.
Paliner.—4Cf. Miss. Bobiense, 960.— Rit. Eccl. Dunelm. 36.—
Deus, qui ad principium hujus diei nos pervenire fecisti, tua
nos salva virtute, ut in hae die ad nullum declinemus peccatum,
sed semper ad tuam justitiam faciendam nostra procedant elo-
quia. Id. p. 171.— Cf. S. Basil. Reg. Maj. citat. ap. xu.
" In Quires and Places where they sing, here followeth the Anthem,
Λεκτέον δὲ καὶ ὅθεν τὴν ἀρχὴν ἔλαβεν ἡ κατὰ τοὺς
ἀντιφώνους ὕμνυυς ἐν τῇ Ἐκκλησίᾳ συνηθεία" ᾿Ιγνάτιος
Ἀντιοχείας τῆς Συρίας τρίτος ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἀποστόλου Πέτρον
ἐπίσκοπος, ὃς καὶ τοῖς Αποστόλοις αὑτοῖς συνδιέτριψνεν,
ὁπτασίαν εἶδεν ἀγγέλων διὰ τῶν ἀντιφώνων ὕμνων τὴν
ἁγίαν Τριάδα ὑμνούντων, καὶ τὸν τρύπον τοῦ ὁράματος τῇ
ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ ἐκκλησίᾳ παρέδωκεν" ὅθεν καὶ ἐν πάσαις ταῖς
ἐκκλησίαις αὕτη ἡ παράδοσις διεδόθη" οὗτος μὲν οὖν à
περὶ τῶν ἀντιφώνων ὕμνων λόγος ἐστίν. Socrat. H. Ecel.
vi. 8, p. 313 Ὁ.
Rm tse fie Frogere Slowing | only the two last are to be read, a
are to be ἘΝ here, except when | they are there placed.
the Litany is read ; and then
X.
A Prayer for the Queen's Majesty.
LORD our heavenly Father, or she alwa
O " Kin of and walk in
high and mighty,
kings, Lord of lords, the ‘only uler 3» RE with |
who dost from thy throne | grant her in health and |
* kl v the dwellers upon earth; | to live; strengthen her that she n
Meat y we beseech thee with vanquish and overcome all her ent
thy favour to behold our most | mies; and finally, after this life
ious Sovereign Lady, een | she may attain everlasti |
"ICTORIA; and so replenish her | felicity; through Jesus
with the grace of thy Holy Spirit, | Lord. Amen,
Βασιλεῦ τῶν βασιλευόντων, kai Νύριε τῶν κυριευόντων,
τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ δούλου cov τοῦ ὀρθοδόξου καὶ και.
χριστοῦ ἡμῶν βασίλεως, ὃν ἐδικαίωσας βασιλεύειν ἐπὶ τῆς
7
X. MORNING PRAYER. 33
Ὑῆς ἐν εἰρήνη καὶ avopia xai δικαιοσύνη. * ὁ Θεὸς πάντα
ἐχθρὸν καὶ πολέμιον ἐμφυλιόν τε καὶ ἀλλόφυλον. Lit.
Marci, p. 149.— Cf. preces pro Imperatore, Lit. Basil. Text.
Const. 171.—Pater omnipotens, seterne Deus, qui es fons immar-
ceseibilis lucis, et origo perpetus bonitatis, Regum consecrator,
honorum omnium attributor, dignitatumque largitor, cujus ineffabi-
lem clementiam votis omnibus exoramus, ut famulum tuum (allum),
quem Regalis dignitatis fastigio voluisti sublimari, sapientia, c&-
terarumque virtutum ornamentis facias decorari ; et quia, quod tui
est muneris, quod regnat, ture sit pietatis quod feliciter agat ; qua-
tenus in fundamento spei, fidei, caritatisque fundatus, peccatorum
lae abstersus, de visibilibus et invisibilibus hostibus triumphator
effectus ; suhjecti populi augmento, prosperitate et securitate ex-
hilaratus. cum eis mutua dilectione connexus, et transitorii regni
gubernacula inculpabiliter teneat, et ad seterna infinita gaudia, Te
miserante, perveniat; per Christum, ἅς. Sacram. Greg. 350.—
Quos donis celestibus satias, Domine, defende presidis. Sacram.
Leon, 293.— Concede, ut majestatis tux protectione confidens,
€ evo augeatur et regno. Sacr. Gelas. 731.—Quesumus,
omnipotens Deus, ut famulus tuus (ille sc. Rex)...virtutum om-
nium percipiat incrementa. Sacr. Greg. 18& —H sc ... oratio
salutaris famulum tuum (illum) ab omnibus tueatur adversis,...
€t post istius. temporis decursum ad sternam perveniat here-
ditatem, Jd. 188.—Concede, qusesumus, ut a cunctis advor-
Statibus liberatus...ad :eterns pacis gaudia, te donante, pervenire
Mereatur. Per Dominum. Jd. 189.—Vires adde Principibus,
at...nulla possint adversitate superari. Id. 289.— Vid. Mise.
Gothic. 246 ap. Palmer, n.—Principem nostrum semper vic-
orem contra cunctos adversarios vivificet, salvum tueatur, con-
Sérvet, inlessum.... Innumeros per annos feliciter vigeat in regno.
Miss, Bobiense, 939, 940(.— Cf. capittella pro Rege, ex MS.
P Ontif. Egbert. ap. Martene, τι. pp. 214. 216.---Τιμήσω τὸν
ἀσελέα... εὐχόμενος ὑπὲρ avrov. 8. Theoph. ad Autol. Lib.
- 1, p. 344.—Nos pro salute [mperatorum Deum invocamus
3
34 MORNING PRAYER. X.
seternum... Deum vivum, quem et ipsi Imperatores proprium sibi
preter csteros malunt. —T'ert. Apol. c. 30.—Precantes sumus
viiam prolixam, &c. Jd. c. 39.—Pro pace et salute vestra
propitiantes et precantes Deum, diebus ac noctibus jugiter atque
instanter oramus. S. Oypr. ad Demetr. p. 193 fin.—Zé μόνον
οἴδαμεν Θεόν’ σὲ βασιλέα γνωρίζομεν᾽ σὲ βοηθὸν ανακα-
AovueÜa...coi τὴν τῶν ὑπαρξάντων ἀγαθῶν χάριν “γνωρί-
Conev σὲ kai τῶν μελλόντων ἐλπίζομεν" σοῦ πάντες ἱκέται
γινόμεθα τὸν ἡμέτερον βασιλέα Κωνσταντῖνον, παῖδας Te
αὐτοῦ θεοφιλεῖς, ἐπὶ μήκιστον ἡμῖν βίον, σῶσον kai νικη-
τὴν φυλάττεσθαι ποτνιώμεθα. Forma precationis a Constan-
tino militibus tradita. Euseb. de Vit. Const. 1v. 20, p. 585 C.—
Hee regula ecclesiastica est...qua utuntur sacerdotes nostri,...
deprecantes pro regibus hujus sseculi, ut subjectas habeant gen-
tes,...ut amota perturbatione seditionis, succedat letitia. 8.
Ambros. in 1 Tim. τι. 1—4 (ur. 291 App. C)—T« δέ ἐστι
TO, Πρῶτον πάντων; Τοῦτ᾽ ἐστὶν, ἐν τῇ λατρείᾳ TH κα-
Ónuepwn' καὶ τοῦτο ἴσασιν οἱ μύσται, πῶς καθ᾽ ἑκάστην
ἡμέραν γίνεται καὶ ἐν ἑσπέρᾳ καὶ ev πρωΐα' πῶς ὑπὲρ
ravros τοῦ κόσμου καὶ βασιλέων κιτ.λ. S. Chrys. Hom
6 in 1 Tim. (xa. 579 A).
XI.
A Prayer for the Royal Family.
LMIGH TY God, the fountain | thy Holy Spirit; enrich them with
-X of all goodness, we humbly | thy heavenly grace; prosper them
beseech thee to bless Adelaide the | with gll happiness; and bring them o
Queen Dowager, The Prince Albert, | thine everlasting 35. an throug:
Albert Prince of Wales, and all the | Jesus Christ our Lo Amen.
Royal Family; Endue them with
Instrue illos donis Spiritus Sancti tui. Lit. Cyril. p. 51.—7
Fons bonorum. Sacram. Leon. 430.—Colestis gratim. SA
cram. Gelas. 735.—Liberis ipsius tua pietate prospera #©
profutura cuncta tribue: preesta eis per tempora prolixitate £?
vitse, et in diebus eorum semper oriatur justitia, ut cum jucus>~
ditate et justitia post labilem vitam eterno glorientur in regr-
XI. MORNING PRAYER.
Ea MS. Monast. S. Theodorici prope Hemos (ann
Martene, 1. 216.—Tlepi τῆς ἀρχῆς τῆς ὑμετέρας εὖ
ἵνα παῖς μὲν παρὰ πατρὸς κατὰ τὸ δικαιότατον διαὶ
τὴν βασιλείαν, αὔξησιν δὲ καὶ ἐπίδοσιν καὶ ἡ ἀρχὴ
πάντων ὑποχειρίων "γιγνομένων, λαμβάνῃ. S. Athenag.
pro Christ. c. 37, p. 313 B.—Cf. Euseb. de Vit. Co
supra ad x.— OXos πηγὴ πάντων τῶν ἀγαθῶν. $.|
Her. 33, p. 216 A. |
XIT.
A Prayer for the Clergy and People. |
ALMIGHTY and everlasting God, | they may truly please the
IX who alone workest great mar- | upon them the continual de
yels; Send down upon our Bishops, | blessing. Grant this, O I
and Curates, and all Congregations | the honour of our Advo
committed to their charge, the health- | Mediator, Jesus Christ. Ar
ful Spirit of thy grace; and that |
|
Ὑπὲρ πάσης ἐπισκοπῆς..«καὶ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἐπισκόπου
‘Taxw(3ov καὶ τῶν παροικιὼν αὐτοῦ δεηθῶμεν" ὑπὲ
ἐπισκόπου Κλήμεντος καὶ τῶν παροικιῶν αὐτοῦ δεὴ
ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἐπισκόπου Εὐοδίον καὶ τῶν παροικιῶν.
δεηθῶμεν. Constit. Apost. vui. 10, p. 400.—" Εμπλησον
36 MORNING PRAYER. XII.
ToU ἐπισκόπου Tov πεπιστευμόνου πάντα τὸν λαὸν, xai
τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν συναγομένων. Conc. Antioch. 1. c. 24 (Labbe
n. 572)—Kard τὴν τρίτην ὥραν eis τὴν προσευχὴν a-
στασθαι, καὶ ἐπισυνάγειν τὴν ἀδελφότητα, ...«καὶ ὑπομνη,
σθέντας τῆς τοῦ Πνεύματος δωρεᾶς, τῆς κατὰ τὴν τρίτην
ὥραν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις δεδομένης, προσκυνῆσαι πάντας ope-
θυμαδὸν, εἰς τὸ ἀξίους γενέσθαι καὶ αὐτοὺς τῆς ὑποδοχῆς
τοῦ ἁγιασμοῦ, καὶ αἰτοῦντας τὴν παρ αὐτοῦ ὁδηγίαν καὶ
διδασκαλίαν, πρὸς τὸ συμφέρον, κατὰ τὸν εἰπόντα"... To
Πνεῦμά cov τὸ ἅγιον μὴ ἀντανέλῃς ἀπ᾿ ἐμου. S. Ba.
Reg. Major. Quest. 37 (n. 8838).----Πρὸς ἀρεσκείαν τοῦ Oew
συντιθεὶς καὶ ῥυθμίζων τὴν διδασκαλίαν. S. Chrys. de Sacerd. ὦ
v. 7 (1. 419 C).—Mos eorum mihi sequendus videtur, quibus..-
populorum congregatio regenda commissa est. S. Aug. Ep. 86
ad Cassulan. (n. 81 E).
XIII.
A Prayer of Sr. Curysostom.
LMIGHTY God, who hast given | O Lord, the desires and petitions of
us grace at this time with one | thy servants, as may be most eX-
accord to make our common suppli- | pedient for them; granting us 3P
cations unto thee; and dost promise, | this world knowledge of thy truth,
that when two or three are gathered | and in the world to come life eveY-
together in thy Name thou wilt | lasting. Amen.
grant their requests: Fulfil now,
Παρακαλέσωμεν, ἕἵνα..«δῷ αὐτοῖς τὰ αἰτήματα τῶν xa^
διῶν αὐτῶν πρὸς τὸ συμφέρον. Const. Apost. vin. 6, P-
397.—4 0c αὐτοῖς Td αἰτήματα τῶν καρδιῶν αὐτῶν τὰ ἐπ΄ 4
συμφέροντι. Ib. 15, p. 410.---Αὐτὸς ἡμᾶς καταξίωσον. κα *
τῆς αἰωνίου ζωῆς. Ib. 38, p. 422.—Unicuique illorum co®—
cede, Domine, petitiones suas, quz quidem ad salutem spectant—
Lit. Jacob. Syr. p. 35.— Vid. Lit. Chrysost. p. 66, Lit. BasiE—
p. 160 ap. Palmer.—Kowas εὐχάς. Just. Mart. Apol. 1. 65 =
p. 82 C.—Oratione communi et concordi prece pro omnibus?
jussit orare. S. Cypr. Ep. 11 al. 8 ad Cler. p. 26.—Meyue—7
λετημένην εὐχὴν εξ ἐνὸς συνθήματος ὁμοῦ τοὺς πάντα»
ἀναπέμπειν Θεῷ. Euseb. de Vit. Const. 1v. 19, p. 535 A.— la
XIII. MORNING PRAYER. 37
TOU δήμον xai τῆς πόλεως ἁπάσης ἔνδον παρούσης κοιναὶ
περὶ αὐτῶν ἱκετηρίαι "γένωνται. 8. Chrys. Hom. 4 de In-
compr. Dei Nat. (1. 471 C).—O τοιαύτης καταξιωθεὶς χάριτος
(sc. τοῦ τῆς εὐχῆς χαρίσματος) ἑστὼς... τὰ συμφέροντα
πᾶσιν aire’ οὗ καὶ νῦν σύμβολόν ἐστιν ὁ διάκονος, τὰς
ὑπὲρ τοῦ δήμου ἀναφέρων evyas. S. Chr. Hom. 14 (rx.
986 B).
2 Con. xiii. and the fellowship of the Holy
HE grace of our Lord Jesus | Ghost, be with us all evermore.
Christ, and the love of God, | Amen.
Vid. Lit. Basil. gc. ap. Palmer.— Conc. Agath. c. 30 cit.
ad vi. 5 supra.
THE ORDER FOR
EVENING PRAYER,
DAILY THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.
On the Sentences, Exhortation, &c., as far as the Collects,
see the foregoing pages, and Palmer, Ch.1. P. 11. Sect. 1—9.—
Cf. Capit. in Vesperas, $c. Rituale Ecc. Dunelm. p. 175.
XIV.
The second Collect at Evening Prayer.
Q GOD, from whom all holy de- | mandments, and also that by thee
sires, all good counsels, and all | we being defended from the fear of
just works do proceed; Give unto | our enemies may pass our time in
thy servants that peace which the | rest and quietness ; through the
world cannot give; that both our | merits of Jesus Christ our Saviour.
hearts may be set to obey thy com- | Amen.
Αἰτησώμεθα... τὸν ἄγγελον Tov ἐπὶ τῆς εἰρήνης ... καὶ
πάντα τὸν χρόνον τῆς ζωῆς ἡμῶν ἀκατάγνωστον αἰτησώμεθα.
Oratio Lucernalis, Const. Apost. vi. 86, p. 42] .----Φύλαξον
ἡμᾶς διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ σου, εἰρηνικὴν παράσχον τὴν ἑσπέραν,
καὶ τὴν νύκτα ἀναμάρτητον. Ib. 37, p. 422.—Ab hostium nos
defende formidine, ut omni perturbatione submota, liberis tibi
mentibus serviamus. Sacr. Leon. 355.— Quum omne opus bonum
a te inchoari constet. Id. 367.— Vid. Sacr. Gelas. 690 fere ut
ap. Palmer, et ibidem Sacr. Greg. 203.—Utinam exaudiatur
vox Ecclesi: implorantis, Domine, pacem da nobis ; omnia enim
dedisti nobis. S. Hieron. Ep. 125 al. 4 ad Rustic. (1. 941
C).— E» εἰρήνη μένειν Tas λειπομένας ἡμῶν ἡμέρας εὐχόμεθα.
S. Basil. Ep. 97 al. 68 (11. 191 C).
XV.
The third Collect, for Aid against all Perils.
IGHTEN our darkness, we be- | and dangers of this night; for the
seech thee, O Lord ; and by th love of thy only Son, our Saviour,
great mercy defend us from all perils | Jesus Christ. Amen.
XV. EVENING PRAYER. 39
Ὁ ἀγαγὼν ἐπὶ τὰς ἀρχὰς τῆς νυκτὸς, φύλαξον ἡμᾶς διὰ
TOU Χριστοῦ cov, εἰρηνικὴν παράσχου τὴν ἑσπέραν, καὶ τὴν
νύκτα ἀναμάρτητον...διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ cov. Constit. Apost.
viu. 37, p. 422.— Vid. Sacr. Gelas. 745 ap. Palmer, et cf.
Miss. Bobiense, 960, Rituale Ecc. Dunelm. 144.
Sicut, ubique fit, et post antiphonas collectiones per ordinem
ab episcopis vel presbyteris dicantur :...plebs collecta oratione
ai vesperam ab episcopo cum benedictione dimittatur.
Conc.
Agath. c. 30 (Labbe 1v. 1388). Vid. Palmer, Sect. 10.
XVI.
AT MORNING PRAYER.
Ἵ Upon these Feasts ; Christmas Day, | Trinity Sunday, shall be sung or said
the E iar ve Saint Matthias, Eas- ' at Morning Prayer, instead of the
ter , Ascension Day, Whit- | Apostles’ Creed, this Confession ri our
Sunday Saint John Baptist, Saint — Christian Faith, commonly called The
James, Saint Bartholomew, Suint | Creed of Saint ATHANaAsIUS, by the
Matthew, Saint Simon and Saint ! Minister and People standing.
Jude, Saint Andrew, and upon |
SEE Radcliffe's ** Creed of St. Athanasius, Illustrated" (Lon-
don, 1844), pp. xxiii—xxviii.—Manuel Caleca, a. p. 1360, and
John Plusiadenus, 4. p. 1439, Latinizing Greeks, wrote upon
this Creed, to which they gave the Title, Ἢ τῆς πίστεως ouo-
λογία τοῦ ᾿Αθανασίον τ. Waterland, Critical History of the
Athanasian Creed, Chap. n. p. 163.—The Symbol or Creed
of the great Doctor Athanasius. Title in Bishop Hilseyi
Prymer (Oxford 1834, p. 325).
QUICUNQUE VULT.
This Title is given to the Creed by Honorius, of France,
A. D. 1130; by Otho, of Bavaria, 4. n. 1146; by Robert Pav-
lulus, of France, 4. p. 1178; by Cantilupe, Bishop of Worcester,
A. D. 1240; by Kirkham, Bishop of Durham, a. p. 1255; and
by a Synod of Exeter, a.p. 1287. Waterland, as above,
p. 163.
HOSOEVER will be saved : before all things it is necessary that
he hold the Catholic Faith.
Ὥσπερ o ἥλιος τὸ κτίσμα ToU Θεοῦ ev ὅλῳ τῷ κόσμῳ
εἷς καὶ ὁ autos’ οὕτω καὶ τὸ κήρυγμα τῆς ἀληθείας πανταχῆ
φαίνει, καὶ φωτίζει πάντας ἀνθρώπους τοὺς βουλομένους εἰς
ἐπίγνωσιν ἀληθείας ελθεῖν. 8. Iren. adv. Her. 1. 10, $2,
p. 49.—Mia καθολικὴ τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος σωτηρία, ἡ πίστις.
XVI. THE ATHANASIAN CREED.
Clem. Al. Ped. 1. 6, p. 116, 1. 23.—Ipse quoque Domini
ter...ad eredendum primo hortatus est, quos ad salutem v
S. Aug. de Lib. Arbitr. u. 2 (1. 586)—Reete igitur. caf
diseiplinze majestate institutum est, ut accedentibus ad relig
fides persuadeatur ante omnia. Jd. de Util. Credendt,
ad fin. (vu. 64).
2. Which Faith except every one do keep whole and undi
without doubt he shall perish everlastingly.
My πλανᾶσθε, ἀδελῴοί μου. Oi οἰκοφθόροι Bac
Θεοῦ οὐ κληρονομήσουσιν. Εἰ οὖν οἱ κατὰ σάρκα ταῦτα
σοντες ἀπέθανον, πύσῳ μᾶλλον ἐάν {τις] πίστιν Θεοῦ €
διδασκαλίᾳ φθείρη, ὑπὲρ ἧς ᾿Ιησοῦς Χριστὸς exTaup |
τοιοῦτος, ῥυπαρὸς γενόμενος, εἰς τὸ πὺρ τὸ ἄσβεστον x |
ὁμοίως καὶ ὁ ἀκούων αὐτῷ. S. Ignat. ad Eph. c. 16.
Eecclesize Catholice fidem ac veritatem, frater carissime, et
debemus firmiter et docere, et per omnia Evangelica et ᾿
lica przcepta rationem divine dispensationis atque unita
tendere. (8, Cypr. Ep. 73 ad Jubaian. p. 207.—Cred
qui incredulis #terna supplicia g
— a See ἢ Lal
ehennz ardoribus irr
42 THE ATHANASIAN CREED. XVI.
Ὑπὸ μόνου παραπεμπόμενοι τούτου (i.e. qui hac una re
ad futuram vitam perducimur, Ed. Bened. n. ad loc.) ov tows
Θεὸν καὶ TOv παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ Λόγον εἰδέναι, Tis ἡ τοῦ Παιδὸς xpos
τὸν Πατέρα evorns, τίς ἡ τοῦ Πατρὸς πρὸς τὸν Ὑἱὸν κοινωνία,
τί τὸ Πνεῦμα, τίς ἡ τῶν τοσούτων ἕνωσις, καὶ διαίρεσις ἐνου-
μένων, Tov Πνεύματος, Tov Παιδὸς, τοῦ Πατρός. S. Athenag.
Leg. pro Christianis, c. 12 (289 A).—Oe«ov φαμεν, καὶ Υἱὸν
τὸν Λόγον αὐτοῦ, xai Πνεῦμα ἅγιον, ἑνούμενα κατὰ Qvvayr,
τὸν Πατέρα, τὸν Yiov, τὸ Πνεῦμα. Id. c. 24 (802 B)—
Ἡμεῖς δὲ καὶ Θεὸν ὁμολογοῦμεν, ἀλλ᾽ Eva. S. Theoph. ad
Autol. wt. 9, init. (886 C).—4Ai τρεῖς ἡμέραι [πρὸ] τῶν $e
στήρων “γεγονυῖαι, τύποι εἰσὶ τῆς τριάδος, τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ τοῦ
Λόγον αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῆς Σοφίας αὐτοῦ. Id. u. 15 (860 E).—
Triephon. Ὑψιμέδοντα Θεὸν, μέγαν, ἄμβροτον, οὐρανίωνα,
Υἱὸν Πατρὸς, Πνεῦμα ἐκ Πατρὸς ἐκπορευόμενον, ἕν ἐκ τριῶν;
καὶ ἐξ ἑνὸς τρία, ταῦτα νόμιζε Ζῆνα, τόνδ᾽ ἡγοῦ Θεόν. Critias.
...Oux οἶδα γὰρ τί λέγεις, ev τρία, τρία ἕν. Lucian. Philo-
patrie, c. 12, p. 596 (vel Ed. Bipont. Vol. 1x. 248).— Ecclesia
ipse est Spiritus in quo est Trinitas unius Divinitatis Pater et
Filius et Spiritus Sanctus. (Vid. Le Pr. in loc.) Tert. de Pudte.
c. 21.—CEconomise sacramentum Unitatem in Trinitatem dispo
nit, tres dirigens, Patrem, et Filium, et Spiritum Sanctum. Tert.
adv. Prax. c. 2.—Quoniam ipsa regula fidei a pluribus diis
seculi, ad unicum et verum Deum transfert; non intelligentes
unicum quidem, sed cum sua ceconomia esse credendum, expa-
vescunt ad ceconomiam. Numerum et dispositionem Trinitatis,
divisionem presumunt Unitatis; quando Unitas ex semet ipsa
derivans Trinitatem, non destruatur ab illa, sed administretur.
Ib. c. 3, cf. c. 4.—Ovcr' οὖν karauepl(ew χρὴ εἰς τρεῖς
Θεότητας τὴν θαυμαστὴν xai θείαν Movaca’ οὔτε ποιήσει
κωλύειν (for. κολούειν) τὸ ἀξίωμα καὶ τὸ ὑπέρβαλλον μέ-
εθος τοῦ Κυρίου: ἀλλὰ πεπιστευκέναι, εἰς Θεὸν Πατέρα
Ἰ]αντοκράτορα, καὶ εἰς Χριστὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν τὸν Ὑἱὸν αὐτοῦ.
, ^ t ^^ a ~ ~ ~
καὶ εἰς τὸ ἅγιον Πνεῦμα ἡνῶσθαι δὲ τῷ Θεῷ τῶν ὅλων
XVI. THE ATHANASIAN CREED. 43
τὸν Λόγον᾽...«Οὕτω “γὰρ av καὶ ἡ θεία Τριὰς, καὶ τὸ ἅγιον
κήρυγμα τῆς μοναρχίας (Unitatis) διασώζοιτο. Dion. Rom.
ap. §. Athan. Ep. de Decret. Nic. Synodi, c. 26, p. 231,
(ve£ Routh. Hel. Sacr. 1. 182).—Probatum est, nos esse in
Ecclesia sancta Catholica, apud quos et Symbolum Trinitatis est.
S. Opt. de Donat. τι. 9, p. 51.—Zagdas ev τῆ ἁγίᾳ Θεοῦ ἐκ-
κὰ »σίᾳ ὡμολόγηται; καὶ συμπεφώνηται... Quodoryouuev τὴν
Tpeaca, Μονάδα ἐν Τριάδι, καὶ Τριάδα ev Movact, μίαν θεό-
"rra Πατρὸς, καὶ Yiov, καὶ ἁγίου Πνεύματος. S. Epiph.
Heer, Sabell. uxn. 3 (1. 514 C).—Cf. Eund. Her. τχχιν.
Pneumatom. (1. 891).
. Neither confounding the Persons : nor dividing the Substance.
Tis οὖν ovx ἀπορήσαι, λέγοντας Θεὸν Πατέρα xai Yio»
Θεὸν, καὶ Πνεῦμα ἅγιον, δείκνυντας αὐτῶν καὶ τὴν ἐν τῆ ἑνώσει
δύναμιν, καὶ τὴν ἐν TH τάξει διαίρεσιν. ἀκούσας aBeous καλου-
μένους: S. Athenag. Leg. pro Chr. c. 10 (287 C).—Ubique
leneo unam substantiam in tribus coherentibus. Tert. adv.
Praz. c. 12.—Kai ἵνα εἴπω συντομώτερον, μήτε χωρίζωμεν
μτῆτε συναλοιφὴν (confusionem) ἐργαζώμεθα. Καὶ μήτε αλ-
λοότριόν ποτε τοῦ Πατρὸς εἴπῃς τὸν Yiov' μήτε καταδέξῃ
Tow λέγοντας, τὸν Πατέρα ποτὲ μὲν Πατέρα ποτὲ δὲ
Υἱὸν εἶναι" ἀλλότρια yap καὶ ἀσεβῆ ταῦτα, καὶ ovk 'Ex-
κλησίας τὰ διδάγματα. S. Cyr. Hieros. Cat. xi. 18, p. 157
—(Qgavrws de, Ἀπελθόντες βαπτίσατε εἰς TO ὄνομα τοῦ
Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Yiov, καὶ τοῦ aryiov Πνεύματος, μέσων δὲ
τιθεμένων τῶν ἄρθρων τῆς συλλαβῆς τοῦ, καὶ τοῦ, καὶ τοῦ.
Kaj ἐλέγχει Σαβέλλιον Δίατθαϊος, τὴν συναλοιφὴν παρ-
“S@Pe<povra. Ὅπου (for. ὁμοῦ) γὰρ καὶ σημαίνει ἀληθῶς
Πατέρα, ἀληθῶς Ὑἱὸν, ἀληθῶς ἅγιον Πνεῦμα. Ὁπότε δὲ
“μος τοιχος ἡ Τριὰς, καὶ ἐν evi ὀνόματι ‘I'pas καλουμένη,
ἐλέσχχει TO» Apeiov, ὑπόβασίν τινα (inferiorem gradum) cia-
90065 Ae uoy ev Tn Tp«ao:, n ἀλλοίωσιν, ἡ παραλλαγὴν (muta-
wem, $ Epiph. Her. Sabell. uxu. (1. 515 D).—Est ipsa
44 THE ATHANASIAN CREED.
eterna et vera et cara Trinitas, neque confusa, neque separata.
S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, xi. 28 (vii. 294).— Catholicam fidem, que
nec confundit nec separat Trinitatem, nec abnuit tres Personas,
nec diversas credit esse substantias. Jd. c. Maxim. Arian.
n. 22, ad fin. (vit. 726).
For there is one Person of the Father, another of the Son : and
another of the Holy Ghost
‘Emi ras γραφάς ἐπανελθὼν, πειράσομαι: πεῖσαι ὑμᾶς,
ὅτι οὗτος O τε τῷ Ἁβραὰμ καὶ τῷ ᾿Ιακὼβ καὶ τῷ Μωσεῖ
ὦφθαι a faa kai “γεγραμμένος Θεὸς ἕτερός ἐστι τοῦ τὰ
πάντα ποιήσαντος Θεοῦ, ἀριθμῷ λέγω, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ γνώμη.
Just. M. Dial. c. Tryph. 56, p. 152.—To “γεννώμενον τοῦ
“εννῶντος ἀριθμῷ ἕτερόν ἐστι. Id. c, 129.—Hane me regt-
lam professum, quam inseparatos ab alterutro Patrem et Filiam
et Spiritum Sanctum testor, tene ubique. Ecce enim dico alium
esse Patrem, et alium Filium, et alium Spiritum. ,.. Et Dominus
usus hoc verbo in persona Paracleti, non divisionem significat,
sed dispositionem. Rogabo enim, inquit, Patrem, et alium
Advocatum mittet. vobis, Spiritum veritatis. Sic alium a s
Paracletum, quomodo et nos a Patre alium Filium, ut tertium
gradum ostenderet in Paracleto, sicut nos seeundum in Filio
propter ceeonomis observationem. Tert. adv. Prax, e. 9.—
Alium autem quomodo accipere debeas, jam professus sum;
Persons, non substantie, nomine, ad distinctionem, ad di
visionem. Jb, c. 12.—Immo quia jam adhwrebat sibi Filius,
secunda Persona, Sermo ipsius, et tertia Spiritus in Sermone,
ideo pluraliter pronunciavit, Faciamus, et, Nostram, et, Nobis
(Gen. 1.) Jb—His itaque paucis (sc. locis Seripturz) tamen,
manifeste distinctio Trinitatis exponitur. Est enim ipse qui
pronunciat Spiritus; et Pater, ad quem pronunciat; et Filius, de
quo pronunciat. Sic estera, que nune ad Patrem de Filio vel
ad Filium, nune ad Filium de Patre vel ad Patrem, nunc ad
Spiritum pronunciantur, unamquamque Personam in sua pro-
lll
XVI. THE ATHANASIAN CREED. 45
prietate constituunt. 76. c. 11—Ovx εἶπεν ὅτι ἐγὼ xai ὁ
Πατὴρ ἕν εἶμι, ἀλλὰ ἕν ἐσμεν (S. Johan. x. 30). Τὸ "yap
ἐσμεν οὐκ ἐφ᾽ ἑνὸς λέγεται, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ δύο πρόσωπα δδειξεν,
δύναμιν δὲ μίαν. 45. Hippol. c. Noet. I (1. 11).—Tlarnp μὲν
es, πρόσωπα δὲ δύο, ὅτι καὶ ὁ Yios, τὸ δὲ τρίτον τὸ
ἅγιον Πνεῦμα. Id. c. 14.—Sincera.,.mens noster semper in
Ecclesia fuit. Nec enim ignoramus unum Deum esse, unum
Christum esse, Dominum, quem confessi sumus, unum Spiritum
Santum. Cornel. ap. Cypr. Ep. 49, p. 92.--Ὥστε κατὰ μὲν
τὴν ἰδιότητα τῶν προσώπων, εἷς καὶ els κατὰ δὲ τὸ
κοινὸν τῆς φύσεως, ἐν οἱ ἀμφότεροι. S. Bas. de Spir. S.
tin, 45 (ur. 38 B).— κεῖ μὲν yap (sc. ev τῇ Τριάδι) ἄλλος
καὶ ἄλλος, ἵνα μὴ τὰς ὑποστάσεις σνγχέωμεν' οὐκ ἄλλο
δὲ καὶ ἄλλο, ἕν yap τὰ τρία καὶ ταὐτὸν τῇ θεότητι. S.
Gre. Naz. Ep. ci. ad Cledonium (τι. 86 A).—Nov μέντοι,
Ποιήσωμεν, ἵνα γνωρίσης Πατέρα καὶ Ὑἱὸν καὶ Πνεῦμα
ἅγιον. ᾿Εποίησεν ὁ Θεὸς τὸν ἄνθρωπον, ἵνα ἐνώσης τὴν
θεότητα" ἐνώσης δὲ οὐ τὰς ὑποστάσεις. adda τῇ δυνάμει,
a μίαν δόξαν ἔχης μὴ μεριζόμενος περὶ τὴν προσκύνησιν,
μὴ μεριζόμενος εἰς πολυθεΐίαν. Οὐκ εἶπεν, ᾿Εποίησαν οἱ
οἱ τὸν ἄνθρωπον. ἀλλ᾽ ᾿Εποίησεν ὁ Θεός. ᾿Ιδία ὑπόστα-
os Πατρὸς, καὶ ἰδία Yiov, καὶ ἰδία Πνεύματος ‘Arvyiov. Διὰ
τί οὖν οὐ τρεῖς: ὅτι μία θεότης. “Ἢν γὰρ βλέπω ἐν
Πατρὶ θεότητα, ταύτην καὶ ev Yup, καὶ ἣν ἐν Πνεύματι
Avie, ταύτην καὶ ἐν Yio. S. Greg. Nyss. Orat. 1. (1. 141
B).— γος Patrem, et Filium, et Spiritum Sanctum, in sua unum-
Tuemque Persona ponimus, licet substantia copulemus: illi, Sa-
lli; dogma sectantes, Trinitatem in unius Persons angustias
COgunt S. Hieron. Ep. 41 al. 54 ad Marcell. (1. 186 E).
8 fi. But the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,
All one : the Glory equal, the Majesty co-eternal.
Cf. S. Pol. Martyr. c. 14 ad fin.— O Πατὴρ ἀγαθὸς ὁ ev
Os οὐρανοῖς, ᾧ διὰ TOU Παιδὸς ᾿Ιησοῦ XpwTov,...xai διὰ τοῦ
46 THE ATHANASIAN CREED. XVI
‘Aryiov Ἡνεύματος εἴη δόξα, τιμὴ, κράτος, ὁ mera
kal νῦν Kal ἀεὶ, Kal εἰς “γενεᾶς “γενεῶν, Kal eis puse
αἰώνων. ᾿Αμήν. Clem. Al. Quis Dives salvetur. ad fin. p. 961,
|. 21.—T, θεότητι τῆς προσκυνητῆς Τριάδος. Orig. Enarrat.
in Joh, Evang. (Lib. yu. Ed. Ben. not.) citat. ap. S. Bas. de
Sp. Sancto, xxix. 73 (ni. 61 D).——O ἐννπόστατος ἀεὶ ὧν
Apunrós, 9 ἴσος τῷ Πατρὶ κατὰ τὸ ἀπαραλλακτὸν τῆς
ὑποστάσεως ὧν, συναΐδιος καὶ τῷ Κυρίῳ Πνεύματι, ... Θεὸς
yap ὁ Παράκλητος, ὡς καὶ ὁ Πατὴρ τοῦ Xpurrov, συναΐ-
διος τοῦ Χριστοῦ. Dion. Al. c. Paul. Samosat. Qu. 4, y.
232.—Filium ...Patria virtute ac majestate pollentem. Zact,
Div. Inst. w. 6, p. 284.—O Πατὴρ δ Yiod, σὺν ‘Ayig
Πνεύματι, τὰ πάντα χαρίζεται. Οὐκ ἄλλα Πατρὸς yapie —
cuara, καὶ ἄλλα Ὑἱοῦ, καὶ ἄλλα Ἁγίου Πνεύματος" μία yap
ἡ σωτηρία, μία ἡ δύναμις, μία ἡ πίστις. S. Cyr. Hieros,
Gat. xvi. 24 (257 B).—Ov γὰρ ἄλλην δόξαν Πατὴρ, καὶ
ἄλλην Ὑἱὸς ἔχει" ἀλλὰ μίαν καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν [τῷ Ἁγίῳ Πνεύ-
ματι]. Id. Cat. vi. 1 (87 A).—Kowovr γάρ, Πατρὶ μὲν καὶ
Υἱῷ καὶ Ἁγίῳ Πνεύματι, τὸ μὴ “γεγονέναι. καὶ ἡ θεότην.
S. Greg. Naz. Orat. xxv. 16 (1. 467 E)—Deus unus in Tre
nitate, unus in potestate, Unitas, Trinitas, sempiterna Majestas;
unum potens per omnia, et Trinitas in Unitate, et Unitas in
Trinitate consistit: sed nec Trinitas dividitur, nec Unitas sepa-
ratur. Hac igitur Catholica fide armati atque instructi, caris-
simi, ἅς, §. Aug. Serm. 384 de Trin. al. 1 de Verb, Apost.
(v. 1485).—Ordo autem, gradus, affectus, qui invenitur in crea-
turz disparilitate et infirmitate, nullus est in illa comterna et
equali et impassibili Trinitate. — Dignitas vero, potestas, virtus,
quomodo non :equalis est omnibus, qui et eadem et similiter —
operantur? Id. c. Serm. Arian. 33 (vm. 645).— A oyuarww —
δὲ πέρι, κάθα πρότερον, οὔτε Ρωμαῖοι διεφέροντο, οὔτε
ἕτεροι τῶν ἀνὰ τὴν δύσιν. ᾿Αλλὰ πάντες τὰ δόξαντα τοῖς
ἐν Νικαίᾳ συνελθοῦσιν ἐπήνουν, καὶ Τριάδα ἰσότιμόν τε καὶ
ἰσοδύναμον εὑσξαζον' πλὴν τῶν ἀμφὶ τὸν ΛΑὐξέντιον, “Ὅς
XV. THE ATHANASIAN CREED. 47
προεστὼς Tore τῆς ἐν Meciodavos ἐκκλησίας, ἅμα τισὶν
ἐπεχείρει νεωτερίζειν, καὶ παρὰ τὴν κοινὴν συνθήκην τῶν
πρὸς δύσιν ἱερέων, τοῦ ᾿Αρείου δόγμα κρατύνειν. Sozom.
Ecc. H. νι. 23 (666 D).
4. Such as the Father is, such is the Son : and such is the Holy Ghost.
Ὁ yap ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ, ἐώρακε τὸν Πατέρα, οὐχ ἑαυτὸν
φήσας Πατέρα εἶναι, αλλὰ τοιοῦτον οἷον τὸν Πατέρα. 45.
Athan. de S. Trin. Dial. n. 12 (111. 496 6).----Πίστευε καὶ εἰς
τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ Ἅγιον, καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχε περὶ αὐτοῦ δόξαν,
ἣν παρέλαβες ἔχειν περὶ Πατρὸς καὶ Yiov. S. Cyr. Hieros.
Cat. 1v. 16 (59 B).—Unde etiam in fide Catholica contra venena
quorundam hereticorum sic sdificamur, ut dicamus Patrem et
Filium et Spiritum Sanctum unius esse substantie. Quid est,
Unius substantie ? Verbi gratia, Si aurum est Pater, aurum et
Filius aurum et Spiritus Sanctus. Quicquid est Pater quod
Deus est, hoc Filius, hoc Spiritus Sanctus. 3. Aug. in Ps.
LX vri. (1v. 692).
8. The Father uncreate, the Son uncreate : and the Holy Ghost uncreate.
Ἡμῖν oe, διαιροῦσιν ἀπὸ τῆς ὕλης (i. 6. materia) τὸν
Beo...(7o μὲν γὰρ θεῖον ἀγένητον εἶναι καὶ ἀΐδιον, νῷ
μόνῳ καὶ λόγῳ θεωρούμενον" τὴν δὲ ὕλην, γενητὴν καὶ
POaprnv) μη τι οὐκ ἀλόγως τὸ τῆς αθεότητον ἐπικαλοῦσιν
ὄνομα; S. Athenag. Leg. pro Chr. 4 (282 D).—Yiov γεννη-
τὸν, ov χρόνοις μέν τισιν οὐκ ὄντα, ὕστερον δέ ποτε γε-
Ὑονότα, ἀλλὰ πρὸ χρόνων αἰωνίων ὄντα, ...«ἐξ αἰῶνος, μᾶλλον
δὲ πρὸ πάντων αἰώνων. Euseb. Dem. Evang. iv. 3 (149 A).
—Horum igitur furori respondere animus exarsit: recolens hoc
Yel precipue sibi salutare esse, non solum in Deum credidisse,
sed etiam in Deum Patrem ; neque in Christo tantum sperasse,
sed in Christo Dei Filio ; neque in creatura, sed in Deo Creatore
Deo nato. S. Hil. de Trin. 1. 17, P. 775.—Tlatnp οὖν
1 , " 1 , , e\
oe ἀγέννητος, καὶ ἀἄκτιστος, καὶ ἀκαταλήπτος. ὙὝος.--
δα.
-——
48 THE ATHANASIAN CREED. OXVL
wi 4
τὸν,
ἄκτιστος καὶ ἀκατάληπτος. Πνεῦμα Ἅγιον ἀεὶ, VT
ov κτιστόν. 8. Epiph. Her. Pneumatom. Lxxiv, doe 901 D
— Creator et Pater, et Filius, et Spiritus Sanctus, S. Aug.
Serm. 105 de Verb. Domini (v. 543).
9. 'The Father ocv i EE the Son incompre
Holy Ghost incomprehensible
Υἱὸς éxelvov,.. Χριστὸς, κατὰ τὸ κεχρίσθαι, καὶ Kopi
σαι τὰ πάντα δι αὐτοῦ τὸν Θεὸν, λέγεται" ὄνομα καὶ
αὐτὸ περίεχον ἄγνωστον σημασίαν (quo quidem et ipso nomine
res significatur indeprehensa, Vers. Lat.) Just. M. Ap. u. 6,
p. 92 D.—Axove, ὦ ἄνθρωπε, τὸ μὲν εἶδος τοῦ Θεοῦ, appr
Tov καὶ ἀνεκφραστύν. εΔόξῃ γάρ ἐστιν ἀχώρητος, μεγέθει
ἀκατάληπτος, ὕψει Smarties ἰσχύι ἀσύγκριτος, σοφίᾳ
ἀσυμβίβαστος, ἀγαθοσύνη ἀμίμητος, καλοποιΐᾳ ἀνεκδιή“γητον.
S. Theoph. ad Aut. 1. 3, p. 339 D.—Quoniam incomprehensi-
bilis et qui inveniri non possit est Pater. S. Iren. adv. Her.
ri, 18. 2, p. 141.—Immensurabilis est in corde Deus, et ineom-
prehensibilis in animo, &c. 14. 1v. 19. 2, p. 252.—'O Υἱὸς
ToU Θεοῦ, ov μεριζόμενος, οὐκ ἀποτεμνόμενος, οὐ μετα-
βαίνων ἐκ τόπου εἰς τόπον, πάντῃ δὲ ὧν πάντυτε, καὶ
μηδαμῇ περιεχόμενος. Olem. Al. Strom. vu. 2 (831, 1, 24)
—Eorw δὴ xai δυσθεώρητος ὁ Θεός. ‘ANA οὐ μόνος
δυσθεώρητός ἐστί τινι, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὦ μονογενὴς αὐτοῦ, At
σθεώρητος γὰρ ὁ Θεὸς Λόγος, δυσθεώρητος δὲ οὑτωσὶ καὶ
Σοφία ἐστὶν, ἐν ἡ τὰ πάντα πεποίηκεν ὁ Θεός. Orig. €. )
Cels. νι. 69 (1. 685 B)—To “γὰρ ἀκατάληπτον λέγεται, ὅταν —
ἐρευνηθὲν " ζητηθὲν μὴ καταληφθῇ παρὰ τῶν ζητουντῶν |
αὐτό. S. Chr. Hom. 3 de Incomprehensib. Dei Natura (t.
464 E).—Sicut Omnipotens et Ineffabilis Pater est, ita Omm -
potens et Incomprehensibilis Filius: ita etiam Spiritus Sanetus
in Patre et Filo indiscrete connexus, ineffabilis atque immensus
est, δ. Aug. Serm. 384 de Trin. al. 1 de Verb. Ap. (v.
1485). — Deus, eujus sapientia simpliciter multiplex et uniformiter
*
xv X. THE ATHANASIAN CREED. 49
mu ltiformis, tam incomprehensibili comprehensione omnia incom-
prehhensbilia comprehendit. Id. de Civ. Dei, xu. 18 (vn. 317).
10. The Father eternal, the Son eternal : and the Holy Ghost eternal,
Οὗτος γὰρ αἰώνιος βασιλεὺς, ὁ Χριστὸς, ὡς Υἱὸς Θεοῦ.
Just. M. Dial. c. Tryph. c. 118, p. 211 C.—Quoniam Verbum,
X est, Filius, semper cum Patre erat, per multa demonstravi-
mus: quoniam autem et Sapientia, que est Spiritus, erat apud
eum ante omnem constitutionem, per Salomonem ait. S. Jren.
adv. H. 1v. 20. 3, p. 253.—0Ov γὰρ ὁ Θεὸς Πατὴρ εἶναι
ἤρξατο, κωλνόμενος ὡς ot γινόμενοι πατέρες ἄνθρωποι, ὑπὸ
τοῦ μὴ δύνασθαί πω πατέρες εἶναι εἰ yap ἀεὶ τέλειος ὁ
θεὺς, καὶ πάρεστιν αὐτῷ δύναμις τοῦ Πατέρα αὐτὸν εἶναι,
καὶ καλὸν αὐτῷ εἶναι Πατέρα τοῦ τοιούτου Ὑἱοῦ, τί ava-
βάλλεται; καὶ ἑαυτὸν τοῦ καλοῦ στηρίσκει, καὶ, ws ἐστιν
εἰπεῖν, ἐξ οὗ δύναται Πατὴρ εἶναι Ὑἱοῦ; Τὸ αὐτὸ per
Torye καὶ περὶ τοῦ Ἁγίου Πνεύματος λεκτέον. Orig. in
Gen, Tom. 1. (11. 1) et ap. Euseb. adv. Marcell. Ancyr. 1. p.
22— Ὁ Θεὸς τῶν ὅλων ἐξ ameipov ἐστὶ Πατήρ, οὐκ ἀρξά-
μενος χοτε τὸ εἶναι Narnp....T7 αὐτοῦ αἰδιότητι συμ-
' Ξαρεκτεινομένην ἔχει τὴν, ἵν οὕτως ὀνομάσω, πατρότητα.
Οὐκοῦν καὶ ὁ Yios πρὸ αἰῶνος ὧν, καὶ ἀεὶ ὦν, οὐκ ἤρξατο
Tov εἶναί more, ἀλλ᾽ agp οὗ Πατὴρ, καὶ Yios. S. Bas.
€ Eunom. τι. 12 (1. 247 B).—.Eternus Pater, comternus Filius,
ONeternus Spiritus Sanctus, &c. ,8, Aug. Serm. 105 de Verb,
Dom, al, 29 in S. Luc. x1. (v. 543).
11. And yet they arc not three eternals : but one eternal
Μόνος ‘yap ἀγένητος καὶ ἄφθαρτος ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ διὰ
Τοῦτο Θεός ἐστι. Just. M. Dial. c. Tryph. 5, p. 108 A.—
Atque. ita omnipotentiam :eternitatemque non nisi penes unum
^56; quia neque in omnipotentia validius infirmiusque, neque in
"ffhitate posterius anteriusve congrueret; in Deo autem nihil
4
" THE ATHANASIAN CREED. —
nisi sternum potensque esse venerandum. 5. Hil. de
4, p. 768.
12. Ks aloo thete are not three incom rehensibles, nor t.
but one uncreated, and one Mincrfpsdfenadid
Cf. Just. M. Ap. τι. 6 init. p. a Em
unus est.,...Invisibilis est, etsi videatur; incomprehe
per gratiam reprmsentetur ; insestimabilis, etsi deem cs ibu
sstimetur : ideo verus et tantus est. Ceterum quod Mia 0
muniter, quod comprehendi, quod sstimari potest, minus est et
oculis quibus occupatur, et manibus quibus occupatur. Quod
vero immensum est, soli sibi notum est. Tert, Ap. c. 17.—
Κοινὸν γὰρ, Πατρὶ μὲν καὶ Yip xai ‘Aryiw Πνεύματι, τὸ
μὴ “γεγονέναι. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. xxv. 16 (1. 467 E).
13. So likewise the Father is Almighty, the Son Almighty : and the
Holy Ghost Almighty.
Cum ergo legis Deum Ost doe et Altissimum, et D
virtutum, et Regem Israelis, et Qui est; vide ne per hae Fi
etiam demonstretur, suo jure Deus Omnipotens, &c.... Cum el
Filius Omnipotentis tam Omnipotens sit, quam Deus Dei Filius.
Tert. adv. Praz. c. 17.—Els “γάρ ἐστι, φησὶ, see Eunomius)
καὶ μόνος Θεὸς Rapes paren. Ei μὲν οὖν τὸν
διὰ τῆς τοῦ irasfocpilrapis προσηγορίας ἐνδείκνυται, sut-
Tépor λέγει τὸν λόγον καὶ οὐκ a\orpion oM ἐστὶν
ὁ Πατὴρ, ὕψιστος, παντοκράτωρ κ. τ. λ....τὰ δὲ τοῦ Ma
Tpos, τοῦ Ὑἱοῦ ἐστὶ wavta. S. Greg. Nyss. e. Eunom
Orat. 1. (n. 15 B).—Non ergo quispiam audebit quamlibet erei-
turam sive eclestem sive terrestrem dicere Omnipotentem, nisi.
solam Trinitatem, Patrem scilicet et Filium et Spiritum Sanetum.
S. Aug. de Symb. ad Catech. c. 3, et cf. Tractat. totum (WI.
558).
14. Asl geh be ten st de Ain ME |
Pater enim et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus unus Omnip ἝΨ
: S. Aug. Serm. 384 de Trin. αἱ, 1 de Verb. Ap. (v. 1485)—)
" mis Doi; EVE une
de Vorb, ue x. αἱ. 36 d
E edptede, sed unus Deus Omnipotens ;
EE de Civ. Dei, κι, 24 (vn. 290),
€—— : and the Holy Ghost is God.
- "EópocÜa: ὑμᾶς διὰ πάντας ἐν Θεῷ ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστῷ
ὄχομαι, S.Ign, ad Pol. sub fin—Oi γὰρ τὸν Yiov Πατέρα
Packovres εἶναι, ἐλέγχονται μήτε τὸν Πατέρα ἐπιστάμενοι,
oti Ὑἱὸς τῷ Πατρὶ τῶν ὅλων γινώσκοντες" ὃς καὶ
oos ὧν τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ Θεὸν ιὠπάρχαι, Just.
pr 63, p. 8L E—E; vevonkaTe Ta εἰρημένα ὑπὸ τῶν
τῶν, οὐκ ἂν ἐξηρνεῖσθε αὐτὸν εἶναι Θεὸν, τοῦ μόνου καὶ
αἱ ἀῤῥήτου Θεοῦ Υἱόν. Id. Dial. c. Tryph. c. 126,
3.—Oeds οὖν ὧν ὁ Λόγος, kai ἐκ Θεοῦ πεῴυκως.... S.
d Aut. u. 22, p. 365 D.—Neque igitur Dominus, neque
neque Apostoli eum (sc. Jesum Christum) qui
Dons definitive et absolute Deum nominassent ali-
ndo, nisi esset vere Deus. 8, Iren. adv. H. m. 6, p. 180.—
E men deos et duos dominos nunquam ex ore nostro pro-
mus; non quasi non et Pater Deus, et Filius Deus, et Spiritus
8 p Deas: ssneqdequo, Tert. adv. Prax. c, 13.—
οὐ κατὰ μετουσίαν, ἀλλὰ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ἐστὶ Θεύς.
. exxxvi, 2 (11. 858).----Αἰο μᾶλλον ἀκολουθοῦντες
θείᾳ - ‘pacn, εἴπωμεν Πατέρα; καὶ Yiov, καὶ Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα,
E. οὗ ww περὶ τὴν πίστιν vavatyyou. — S.
4—9
BU in tribus insepershil Unita, que sie se volui
ΑΝ
52 THE ATHANASIAN CREED.
Athan, de S. Trin. Dial. αι. 5 (ui. 491 C)—Cf. Bund, m.
21 (nr. 519 E, &c.)}—Ergone, inquiet aliquis furens, iratus &
percitus, Deus ille est Christus ? Deus respondimus, et interiorum
potentiarum Deus. Arnob. c. Gent. τ. 42.—Et ideo Christus
lieet vobis invitis, Deus, Deus inquam Christus, hoe enim sepe
dicendum est, ut infidelium dissiliat et dirumpatur auditus, &
Id. n. 60, p. 92.— Ei τοίνυν vaós Θεοῦ καλούμεθα διὰ οἴκησιν
‘Aryiou Hvehanros, τίς τολμήσειε dept (repudiare)
τὸ Πνεῦμα, ἡ ἀπαλλοτριῶσαι τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ οὐσίας: S. Epi
Her. Pneumatom, uxxtv (1. 902 })).---- Θεὸς “γὰρ "lspoj ὁ
πρὸ αἰώνων Λόγος, ws kai τὸ Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα. Dion. Al. «
Paul. Samos. Quest. vi. p. 244.—Acdv ὁμολογεῖν, Θεὸν E
Πατέρα, Θεὸν τὸν Yióv, Θεὸν τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ Ἅγιον, ὡς οἱ
θεῖοι λόγοι, καὶ οἱ τούτους ὑψηλότερον νενοηκότες ἐδίδαξαν.
S. Bas. Ep. vir. ad Cesarienses, c. 2 (mr. 81 D).—Opifo δὲ
kai τὴν ik repay esd anit: διδάσκων ἕνα μὲν εἰδέναι Θεὸν
ἀγέννητον, τὸν Πατέρα᾽ ἕνα δὲ “γεννητὸν Κύριον, τὸν Yin.
Θεὸν μὲν, ὅταν καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν λέγηται, προσωγορευόμενον,
Κύριον δὲ, ὅταν μετὰ Πατρὸς ὀνομάζηται".. «ἕν δὲ Πνεῦμα,
Ἅγιον, προελθὸν ἐκ τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἢ καὶ προϊὸν, Θεόν, %
Greg. Naz. Orat. xxv. 15 (1. 466 C).—Quicquid est Pater
quod Deus est, hoc Filius, hoe Spiritus Sanctus... Quseris quid
sit Pater; respondetur, Deus. Queris quid sit Filius; respon
detur, Deus. De solo Patre interrogatus, Deum responde: de
solo Filio interrogatus, Deum responde: de utroque interrogatus,
non deos, sed Deum responde. S. Aug. in Ps. vxvi. (I*.
692).—Et si interrogemur de Spiritu Sancto, nihil aliud re
spondendum est, nisi quod Deus sit; et cum simul dicuntur.
Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus, nihil aliud intelligendum est
quam unus Deus. Jd, in Ps. v. (1v. 16).
16. And yet they are not three Gods : but one God.
Nunquam neque prophete, neque Apostoli alium Deum
nominaverunt, vel Dominum appellaverunt, praeter verum et
CV 1. THE ATHANASIAN CREED. 53
slum Deum. S. fren. adv. H. m. 8, p. 182.—Ceterum, si
er conscientia qua scimus Dei nomen et Domini, et Patri et
Filio et Spiritui convenire, deos et dominos nominaremus, ex-
ünxisseemus faces nostras etiam ad martyria timidiores, quibus
evadendi quoque pateret occasio jurantibus statim per deos ct
dominos, ut quidam heretici, quorum dii plures. Tert. adv.
Praz. c. 13.—Deus substantie ipsius nomen, id est, divinitatis.
Ki. adv. Hermog. c. 3.—Qui etsi Deus dicatur, quando nomina-
tur singularis, non ideo duos deos faciat. sed unum; hoc ipso
quod et Deus ex unitate Patris vocari habeat. Jd. adv. Prax.
t. 19.—Avo μὲν ovx ἐρῶ Θεοὺς, ἀλλ᾽ ἥ ἕνα. S. Hipp. c.
Noct. c. 14.— Kai οὕτως εἷς Θεὸς ev τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ κηρύττεται,
ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων, καὶ διὰ πάντων, καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν' ἐπὶ πάντων, ὡς
Πατὴρ, ὡς ἀρχὴ καὶ πηγή᾽ διὰ πάντων δὲ, διὰ τοῦ Aoryou’
ἐν πᾶσι δὲ, ἐν τῷ Πνεύματι τῷ Ἁγίῳ. S. Athan. Ep. τ. ad
Strap. 28, pp. 676, 677.—TIl pos δὲ τοὺς ἐπηρεάζοντας ἡμῖν
τὸ τρίθεον, ἐκεῖνο λογέσθω, ὅτιπερ ἡμεῖς ἕνα Θεὸν, ov τῷ
ἀριθμῷ, ἀλλὰ τῆ φύσει ὁμολογοῦμεν. S. Bas. Ep. vi. ad
Cesarienses (ur. 81 D).—Cum simul dicuntur Pater et Filius
¢ Spiritus Sanctus, nihil aliud intelligendum cst quam unus
Deus,...Non enim duos aut tres deos fides Catholica pra-
diat, sed ipsam Trinitatem unum Deum. S. Aug. in Ps. v.
(v. 17). |
Lent So likewise the Father is Lord, the Son Lord : and the Holy Ghost
Κύριος δέ ἐστι; διὰ TO κυριεύειν αὐτὸν τῶν ὅλων. Πατὴρ
ἂ διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πρὸ τῶν ὅλων. 8. Theoph. ad Aut. 1. 4,
P340 B.—Vere igitur cum Pater sit Dominus, et Filius vere
st Dominus, merito Spiritus Sanctus Domini appellationo sig-
làvit eos. S. Iren. adv. H. 11. 6. 1, p. 180.—Cf. Testimonia
et Scripturia Spiritum appellari Dominum, citata et inter-
jreata ap. 5. Bas. de Spir. Sancto, c. 52 (iu. 44).----Πιστεύ-
ὁμεν,, εἰς ἕνα Κύριον ᾿Ιησοῦν Χριστὸν... καὶ eis TO llycuua τὸ
Ἄγιον, τὸ Κύριον. Symb, Nieceno-Constantinopolitanum.
@
| 18. And yet not three Lords : but one Lord.
Non sunt enim duo domini ubi Dominatus unus est; quia
Pater in Filio, et Filius in Patre, et ideo Dominus unus. n
Ambr. de Sp. Sancto, m. 15, p. 686, ap. Waterland.—
Catholicam fidem, que Patrem, et Filium, et Spiritum Sanetum,
non tres dominos deos, sed unum Dominum Deum credit. $$
Aug. c. Maz. Arian. n. 23 (vim. 727).—Sic et Dominum si
queras, singulum quemque respondeo; sed simul omnes mon
tres dominos deos, sed unum Dominum Deum dico. Hm»e est
fides nostra, quoniam hae fides est recta, que fides etiam
Catholica nuncupatur. Jd. (vin. 729).
19. For like as we are compelled by the Christian verity : to acknow-
ledge every Person by himself to be and Lord ;
Veritas Christiana. Tert. adv, Mare. τ. 3.—Fiducia Chris
tianorum, resurrectio mortuorum. llla, credentes sumus, hot
credere veritas cogit. Jd. de Res, Carn. c. l, init.— Quando
Scripture omnes et demonstrationem et distinctionem Trinitatis
ostendant. Jd. adv. Prax. e. ll.—Avarykaiov xai τὸν ἕνα
Θεὸν τηρεῖν, kai τὰς τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις ὁμολογεῖν, Kal ἑκάστην
μετὰ τῆς ἰδιότητος. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. τι. 38 (1. 80 D)— -
Unitatem non audemus dicere tres deos, nec tres omnipotentes, —
nec tres invisibiles, nec tres immortales, sed unum Deum... |
Fides itaque Catholica hee est, &e. §. Aug. de Symb. ad |
Catech. c. 4 (νι. 560). |
na ack p^ vis ra poring: by the Catholic Religion : to say, There be
Ἕξης δ᾽ ἂν εἰκότως λέγοιμι kat πρὸς τοῦς διαιροῦντας Kal
κατατέμνοντας καὶ ἀναιροῦντας τὸ σεμνότατον κήρυγμα τῆς
ἐκκλησίας τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὴν μοναρχίαν, εἰς τρεῖς δυνάμεις τινὰς
καὶ μεμερισμένας ὑποστάσεις kai θεότητας τρεῖς. Dion. Rom. —
de Decr. Syn. Nic. c. 26, p. 231, ap. Athan. vel Routh. Hel —
Saer. (ru. 179).—Neque enim tres dominos, aut tres omnipo- —
tentes, aut tres creatores, aut quiequid aliud de excellentia Dei
uA "P
AVI. THE ATHANASIAN CREED. 55
dici potest dicimus: quia nec tres dii, sed unus Deus. S. Aug.
Serm. 212 al. 75 de Divers. (v. 937).— Els γὰρ ἡμῶν o Θεὸς,
Πατὴρ xai Υἱὸς xai Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα᾽ τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις, pia
κυριότης, μία θεότης. S. Epiph. Her. Nicolait. xxv. (t.
80 D)
21. ‘The Father is made of none : neither created, nor begotten.
Ipse enim infectus, et sine initio, et sine fine, et nullius
Indigens, ipse sibi sufficiens, et adhuc reliquis omnibus, ut sint,
hoc ipsum przstans. 8. Jren. adv. H. m. 8. 3, p. 183.—
Agnosce igitur et Patrem, quem etiam appellas Creatorem.
Tert. adv. Mare. tv. 26.—Dicendo Patrem, Deum quoque
copnominamus.... Nomen Dei Patris nemini proditum fuerat....
Nobis revelatum est in Filio. Jd. de Orat. c. 2.— Gto»,
Πατρὸς μὲν, ἀγεννησία᾽ Yiou δὲ, ἡ γέννησις" Πνεύματος δὲ,
ἢ ἔκπεμψις. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. xxv. 16 (1. 467 E).—Focit
ergo facta non factus, creavit creaturam non creatus. S. Aug.
de Symb. ad Catech. c. 3 (νι. 558).—Pater est, ex quo omne
quod est constitit....Ejus esse in sese est, non aliunde quod est
sumens,...Ipse ingenitus. S§. Hil. de Trin. n. 6.
22 The Son is of the Father alone : not made, nor created, but begotten.
Non enim infectus es, O homo, neque semper coexistebas
Deo, sieut proprium ejus Verbum. S. Iren. adv. H. τι. 25. 8,
P. 153. F-HoNAaxor δὲ τῶν θείων Ay yeyerumatnt aXX
ov γεγονέναι τὸν Yiov λεγομένον εὕροι τις üv' ὑφ᾽ ὧν κατα-
faris ἐλέγχονται τὰ ψεύδη περὶ ΤΊ: τοῦ πυροῦ γεννήσθως
ὑπολαμβάνοντες, οἱ ποίησιν αὐτοῦ τὴν θείαν καὶ ἄῤῥητον γγέν-
Mow λέγειν τολμῶντες. Dion. Rom. ap. Ath. de Decr. Nic.
Sm. c. 26, p. 231, vel ap. Routh. Rel. Sacr. (ni. a a
Ov λόγῳ παρήχθη ὁ ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Dorgon ὥσπερ ἡ τῶν ἄνω.
ἁγίων πνευμάτων πληθὺς, αλλὰ Λόγος ὧν ἐκ τῆς ὑποστάσεως
τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐγεννήθη" ov "γὰρ κτιστὸς ὁ Λόγος ᾿Ιησοῦς ὁ
Χριστός, Dion. Al. adv. Paul. Samos. Quest. x. p. 270.—
56 THE ATHANASIAN CREED. XVI.
AAsgÜes Yiov τὸν Υἱὸν, ὅτι μόνος, kai μόνον, καὶ μόνως, cad
μόνον. (δ. Gr. Naz. Orat. xxv. 16 (1. 467 Ο).--- Τινὲς ἡμᾶς
βούλονται cop! ἰζεσθαι kai Mon ἴσον TO “γενητὸν eivai τῷ
γεννητῷ, οὐ παραδεκτέον δὲ ἐπὶ Θεοῦ λόγειν, ἀλλ᾽ ἡ ext
τὰ κτίσματα μόνον. “Erepov yap ἐστι “γενητὸν, καὶ ἕτερον
γεννητόν. S. Epiph. Har. Origen. uxiv. (1. 532 D).—Nihil
nisi natum habet Filius. S. Hil. de Trin. 1v. 10.
23. The Holy Ghost is of the Father and of the Son : neither made,
nor created, nor begotten, but proceeding.
Cf. S. Iren. adv. H. 1v. 20. 3, p. 253, ap. ὃ 10.—Spirituxam
non aliunde puto, quam a Patre per Filium. Tert. adv. Pras:
c. 4.— Omne quod prodit ex aliquo, secundum sit ejus necesss«e
est de quo prodit, non ideo tamen est separatum. Secundus 5
autem ubi est, duo sunt. Et tertius ubi est, tres sunt. Tertiu 55
enim est Spiritus a Deo et Filio, sicut tertius a radice fructus
ex frutice; et tertius a fonte, rivus ex flumine. Et tertius £3»
sole, apex ex radio. Id. c. 8.—"A-yrov Πνεῦμα προσέθηκα (sc —
Patri et Filio, ἀλλ᾽ ἅμα xai πόθεν καὶ διὰ τίνος ἧκεν eQup—
uoca. Dion. Al. Ex Elench. et Apol. p. 93.— Ev τε ras
χερσὶν avrov ἐστὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα, μήτε ToU πέμποντος, μήτεξ
τοῦ φέροντος δυνάμενον στέρεσθαι. Id.
24. So there is one Father, not three Fathers; one Son, not three Sons :
one Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts.
Ὧ θαύματος μυστικοῦ" εἷς μὲν ὁ τῶν ὅλων Πατήρ᾽ εἷς
δὲ καὶ ὁ τῶν ὅλων Λόγος" καὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ Ἅγιον ἕν, καὶ
τὸ αὐτὸ πανταχοῦ. Clem. Al. Ped. 1. 6, p. 123, I. 9.—
Et τις ἐπίσκοπος, ἢ πρεσβύτερος, xara τὴν τοῦ Κυρίου
διάταξιν μὴ βαπτίσῃ εἰς Πατέρα καὶ Yiov καὶ Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα,
ἀλλὰ εἰς τρεῖς Ἄναρχους, 4 εἰς τρεῖς Ὑἱοὺς, 7] εἰς τρεῖς Παρα-
κλήτους, καθαιρείσθω. Apost. Can. xut. al. χιιχ. Cotel. 1. 449.
—Eis Θεός, o Πατήρ᾽ εἷς Κύριος, ὁ μονογενῆς αὐτοῦ Yios
ἐν τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ Ἅγιον, ὁ Παράκλητος. S. Cyr. Hieros.
Cat. xvi. 24, p. 257 Π.---Οὕτω oy καὶ ἐν ™ Τριάδι, ὁ τῆς
XVI. THE ATHANASIAN CREED. 57
M ονάδος διασωθήσεται λόγος, ἕνα μὲν Πατέρα ὁμολογούντων,
καὶ ἕνα Ὑἱὸν, καὶ ev Πνεῦμα Ἅγιον. 8. Bas. c. Eunom. m. 6
(. 277 E).—In ila quippe Trinitate qux» Deus est, unus est
Pater, non duo vel tres; et unus Filius, non duo vel tres; et
unus amborum Spiritus, non duo vel tres. S§. Aug. c. Maz.
Arian. n. 23 (vin. 729).—Exciditne tibi (sc. heretice) Eccle-
sam duos innascibiles nescire, et duos Patres non confiteri ?
8. Hil. de Trin. 1x. 51.
25. And in this Trinity none is afore, or after other : none is greater,
or less than another ;
Divinitas autem gradum non habet, utpote unica. Tert.
adv. Hermog. c. 7.— Hv εἷς Θεὸς, ὅτι pia Ücorns ...ov “γὰρ,
τὸ μὲν μᾶλλον, TO δὲ ἧττον Θεύς" οὐδὲ TO μὲν πρότερον,
τὸ δὲ ὕστερον. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. xxxi. 14 (1. 565 B).—
To γὰρ ἐκ meyadou, καὶ μείζονος, καὶ μεγίστον συνιστᾷν
τὴν Τριάδα, ὥσπερ ἐξ αὐγῆς, καὶ ἀκτῖνος, καὶ ἡλίον, τοῦ
Πνεύματος, καὶ τοῦ Ὑἱοῦ, καὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς... σαφώς ἐν τοῖς
ἐκείνου (86. ᾿Απολλιναρίου) γέγραπται λόγοις. S. Greg. Naz.
Orat. cr. ad Cledon. (u. 92 C).—Si autem talia tibi idola
Pos in corde, ut duos facias deos, unum majorem, id est,
Patrem, alium minorem, id est, Filium ; Spiritum vero Sanctum
là omnium trium minimum fingas, ut noc Deum nuncupare
digneris; non hsec est nostra fides, quoniam non est Christiana
fides, ac per hoc noc fides. S. Aug. c. Max. Arian. n. 5
(vm. 694).
7. But the whole three Persons are co-cternal together : and co-equal.
Ἢ τὸ πᾶν (sc. unamquamque Personam Trinitatis) τίμησον,
ἢ τὸ ὅλον ἀτίμασον, ἵνα ἀκόλουθος (consistens) νοῦς σεαντῷ
Teyyavys. 48. Gr. Naz. Orat. xxxvii. 18 (1. 657 Ο).--- ἔχω
μὲν οὕτω περὶ τούτων, καὶ ἔχοιμι, καὶ ὅς τις ἐμοὶ φιλὸς,
σέβειν Θεὸν τὸν Πατέρα, Θεὸν τὸν Υἱὸν, Θεὸν τὸ Πνεῦμα
Ἅγιον, τρεῖς ἰδιότητας, θεότητα μίαν, δόξῃ, καὶ τιμῇ; καὶ
agin, καὶ βασιλείᾳ μὴ μεριζομένην. Ib. χχχι. 28 (ι. 574 B).—
—_.
58 THE ATHANASIAN CREED. E
Credimus, et tenemus, et fideliter preedicamus, quod Pater genu.
erit Verbum, hoc est, Sapientiam, per quam facta sunt omnia,
unigenitum Filium, unus unum, :seternus comternum, summe
bonus squaliter bonum; et quod Spiritus Sanetus simul &
Patris et Filii sit Spiritus, et ipse consubstantialis et costernu
ambobus, S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, κι. 24 (vu. 290).—Taurp
yap kai ὑμῖν, καὶ ἡμῖν, Kal πᾶσι τοῖς μὴ διαστρέφουσι Tov
λόγον τῆς ἀληθοῦς πίστεως συναρέσκειν δεῖ, πρεσβυτάτην
οὖσαν, καὶ ἀκόλουθον τῷ βαπτίσματι, καὶ διδάσκουσαν rud
πιστεύειν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ Tov Yiov, καὶ τοῦ
‘Aryiou Πνεύματος, δηλαδῇ θεύτητος, kai δυνάμεως, καὶ οὐσίας
μιᾶς τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ Ὑἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ A'fylov Πνεύματοι
πιστευομένης, ὑμοτίμου τε τῆς ἀξίας, καὶ συναϊδίου τῆς Ba
σιλείας κι T. . Epist. Synod. Cone. Constantinopolitani ap.
Theod. Η. Ecc. v. 9 (1. 716 C).
wily titi em qr ay yl
Οὐκοῦν ἔνσαρκον Λόγον θεωροῦμεν" Πατέρα Ór αὐτοῦ
νοοῦμεν, Yup δὲ πιστεύομεν, Πνεύματι “Ari προσκυνοῦμεν.
S. Hipp. c. Noet, e. 12 (πι. 14).—Nos autem, qui nullam crea
turam, sed Patrem, Filium, et Spiritum Sanctum colimus et
adoramus, non erramus in cultu. Orig. in Rom. τ. Lib. x. 18
(iv. 474 E).—Tov Χριστὸν προσκυνοῦμεν mapa πάσης kTigeus
σὺν Πατρὶ καὶ Arylp Πνεύματι. Dion. Al. c. Paul. Samosat.
p. 211.—Oirw μὲν ἡμεῖς eis Te τὴν Τριάδα τὴν Μονάδα |
πλατύνομεν ἀδιαίρετον, kai τὴν Τριάδα πάλιν ἀμείωτον cis |
τὴν Μονάδα συγκεφαλαιούμεθα. Dion. Al. Ex Elench. et
Apol. p. 93, vel S. Athan. de Sent. Dionys. c. 17, p. 254.—
Movds ἐν Τριάδι προσκυνουμένη, καὶ Τριὰς εἰς Movada dra-
κεφαλαιουμένη, πᾶσα πρυσκυνητὴ, βασιλικὴ πᾶσα, ὁμόθμονος,
ὁμόδοξος, κι T.À. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. νι. 22 (x. 194 A)—
Ovx ἕνα ὅρον εὐσεβείας ἡγησόμεθα, προσκυνεῖν Πατέρα, καὶ
Yiov, καὶ τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ Ἅγιον, τὴν μίαν ἐν τοῖς τρισὶ
"P
|
WI THE ATHANASIAN CREED. 59
leornra Te xai δύναμιν; Id. Orat. xxn. 12 (1. 421 C).—
[E ροσκυνοῦσι τὸν Πατέρα; καὶ τὸν Yiov, καὶ τὸ Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα,
ufaay θεότητα Θεὸν τὸν Πατόρα, Θεὸν τὸν Υἱὸν, Θεὸν...
τὸ [{Ἰνεῦμα τὸ Ἅγιον, μίαν φύσιν ἐν τρισὶν ἰδιότησι. Id. Orat.
χα xur 16 (1. 614 D).
28. He therefore that will be saved : must thus think of the Trinity.
To ἀτιμάζειν τι τῶν Τριῶν, n χωρίζειν, ἀτιμάζειν τὴν
ὁμολογίαν, τὸ μὲν τὴν ἀναγέννησιν, τὸ δὲ τὴν θεότητα, τὸ
μὲν τὴν θέωσιν, τὸ δὲ τὴν ἐλπίδα. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. xxut.
12 (1. 432 D).—To μέγιστον, ἡ Πατρὸς, καὶ Yiov, καὶ Ἁγίου
Πνεύματος ἐπίγνωσις, καὶ ὁμολογία τῆς πρώτης ἡμῶν ἐλπίδος.
Τούτων τί μεῖζον; τὰ δὲ ὑπὲρ ταῦτα...τῷ ἀναγκαίῳ τὸ
τερον ὧν ἄνευ TO εἶναι Χριστιανὸν οὐχ οἷον Te, x. T. λ.
là Orat. xxxu. 23 (1. 595 C).—Si ergo intelleximus qua
veneratione Deus omnipotens Pater dicatur, quove sacramento
Dominus noster Jesus Christus unicus ejus Filius habeatur, et
qua perfectione Sanctus ejus Spiritus nominetur, utque Sancta
Trinitas unum sit per substantiam, sed affectu Personisque
discreta :...si inquam hoc secundum traditionis...regulam ad-
vertimus, deprecamur ut nobis et omnibus qui hse audiunt,
cedat Dominus fide quam suscepimus custodita, cursu con-
&mmato, expectare justitis repositam coronam, et inveniri inter
€» qui resurgunt in vitam seternam. Ruffin. de Symb. c. 48
V. p. 194.
19. Furthermore, it is necessary to everlasting salvation : that he also
belive rightly the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Κωφωθητε οὖν, ὅτ᾽ ἂν ὑμῖν χωρὶς ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ λαλῆ
TS, ToU ἐκ “γένους Δαβὶδ, τοῦ ἐκ Μαρίας, ὃς ἀληθῶς ἐγεν-
γήθη.. οὗ χωρὶς τὸ ἀληθινὸν ζῆν οὐκ ἔχομεν. S. Ign. ad
Trall, 9.--- Πίστευσον, ἀνθρώπῳ καὶ Θεῷ᾽ πίστευσον, ἄνθρωπε,
Τῷ παθόντι, καὶ προσκυνουμένῳ Oeo ζῶντι. Πιστεύσατε, οἱ
dot hor, TQ vexpp’ πάντες ἄνθρωποι πιστεύσατε μόνῳ TQ
πάντων ἀνθρώπων O«q* πιστεύσατε, καὶ μισθὸν λάβετε σωτη-
60 THE ATHANASIAN CREED.
play’ ζητήσατε τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ QioP ORDER
Clem. Al. Cohort. ad Gent. c. 10, p. 84 init—Et τις :
στεύων ὅτι ἐπὶ Ποντίον Πιλάτου σταυρωθεὶς 7 Ἱερὸν. τι χρῆμα,
καὶ σωτήριον ᾽ν κόσμῳ ἐπιδεδήμηκεν' ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐκ παρθένον
T Mapías, xai Ἁγίου Πνεύματος τὴν γένεσιν ἀνείληφεν,
ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ lwond καὶ Μαρίας, καὶ τούτῳ av λείποι εἰς τὸ πᾶσαν͵
ἔχειν τὴν πίστιν τὰ ἀνωγκαιότατα. Orig. in Joh. Tom. xxxi.
(ιν. 429).— Qui legunt ergo hominis filium hominem Christum,
legant hune eundem et Deum et Dei Filium nuneupatum....
Periculum est enim, cum utrumque legis, non utrumque, sed
alterum credidisse. Ex quo quoniam utrumque in Christo legi-
tur; utrumque credatur: ut fides ita demum vera sit, si οἵ
perfecta fuerit. Nam si ex duobus altero in fide cessante,
unum et quidem id quod est minus, ad credendum fuerit a
sumptum, perturbatur regula veritatis; temeritas ista non sale
tem contulerit, sed in vieem salutis, de jactura fidei periculum
mortis grande conflaverit. JNovat. de Trin. c. ll, p. 719.—
Credentes ergo incommutabilem "Trinitatem, credamus etiam
dispensationem temporalem pro salute generis humani. S. Aug.
de Agone Christiano, xvi. (v1. 253).
30. For the right Faith is, that we believe and confess: that our Lord
Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is God and Man ;
Περίψημα τὸ ἐμὸν πνεῦμα τοῦ σταυροῦ, ὃ ἐστιν σκάνδαλον
τοῖς ἀπιστοῦσιν, ἡμῖν δὲ σωτηρία καὶ ζωὴ αἰώνιος....Ὃ γὰρ
Θεὺς ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦς ὁ Χριστὸς ἐκυοφορήθη ὑπὸ Μαρίας, xar
οἰκονομίαν Θεοῦ, ἐκ σπέρματος μὲν Laid, Πνεύματος δὲ
Ἁγίου. S. Ign. ad Eph. 18.—Diligenter igitur significavit |
Spiritus Sanctus (Es. vri. 10)...generationem ejus, que est ex
Virgine, et substantiam, quoniam Deus; (Emmanuel enim nomen
hoc significat) et manifestat quoniam homo, in eo quod dicil,
Butyrum, &c; et in eo quod infantem nominat eum, et prius-
quam cognoscat, &c: hee enim omnia signa sunt hominis in-
fantis, Quod autem non consentiet nequitie, nt. eligat bonum, —
um. οἱ
Ne eR ta ii et nune r
Redhat sub hac PRES
ut unici Di si a ln Smo dus qi
* nhi incen eire is icgieuit ut ex ea
nal n et Deum filium hominis et Filium Dei, et cog-
z. »m Jesum Christum. Tert. adv. Prax. c. 2.—Sed
] eee
| usquequaque Filium Dei et filium hominis, cum Deum et
linem, sine dubio secundum utramque substantiam in sua
Ὁ aliud quam homo....Hie erit homo et filius hominis, qui
iin | ext: Hilius Dei secundum spiritum. Hic eri Deus, e
0 Dei Filius. Videmus duplicem statum, non confusum,
stum in una persona, Deum et hominem Jesum. De
tem dissero. Tert. adv. Prax. c. 27.— Cf. Euseb.
dv. 28 D (contr. Artemon).—Ecclesim fides apostolicis
mbuta doctrinis,,.non patitur Jesum Christum, ut Jesus non
Ἢ sit Christus; nec filium hominis discernit a Dei Filio, ne
us Dei forte non et filius hominis intelligatur. Non absumit
m [ ei in filium hominis. S. Hil. de Trin. x. 52.—Nescit
suam, nescit, qui Christum Jesum ut verum Deum
1 hominem ignorat....Hzc itaque humans beatitu-
s ; Bus. ci, Deum et hominem predicare, Verbum et
em EC neque Deum nescire quod homo sit, neque
S Senor are quod Verbum sit, Jd. rx. 3.
¥ [|
|
wel ἃ "o
EN
Ἔ mil
Dile Substance of the Father, begotten before the worlds :
e Substance of his Mother, born in the world ;
eo heer ee
n Patrem suum, manens in eo. JS. Jren. adv.
p p. 243.— (Cit. S. Joh, τ. 1). ᾿Ακολούθως" τὸ γὰρ
hie «
is
L4
T
wd
m
a
.
62 THE ATHANASIAN CREED.
am
ἐκ Θεοῦ γεννηθὲν, Θεός ἐστι. Id. τ. 8. 5, p. 41.—... Ταῦτα
πάντα σύμβολα σαρκὸς τῆς ἀπὸ γῆς P. d. m. 32—
Filium non aliunde deduco, sed de substantia Patris, Tert. adv.
Prax. c. 4.—Ut enim prescripsit ipsa natura hominem creden-
dum esse qui ex homine sit, ita eadem natura preeseribit eb
Deum credendum esse qui ex Deo sit...,Nam quomodo qua
homo ex Abraham, sicut est etiam qua Deus, ante ipsum Abra-
ham....Et quomodo post mundum qua homo nascitur, sie anle
mundum qua Deus, fuisse perhibetur. Novat. de Trin. c. 11,
p. 713.— Qui (se. Christus) eum esset a principio Filius Dei, -
regeneratus est denuo secundum carnem. Lact. Div. Imt.
1v. 8, p. 288.----Διττοῦ δὲ ὄντος τοῦ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν Λόγου, ὁ μὲν,
νεώτερος ἄν εἴη, χθὲς καὶ πρώην εἰς ἀνθρώπους εἰσηγ μένοτ"
ὁ δὲ, παντὸς χρόνου καὶ πάντων αἰώνων πρεσβύτερος. Euseb.
Dem. Evang. w. 1, p. 144 0.---Εἰ δὲ Χριστὸς Θεοῦ δύναμιν
καὶ Θεοῦ σοφία, πρὸ αἰώνων ἐστίν" οὕτω καὶ καθὸ Xpurros, |
ἕν kai τὸ αὐτὸ wy τῇ οὐσίᾳ. Cone. Antioch. ap. Routh, Rel.
Sacr. n. 474.---Ἐστὶ (sc. ᾿Εμμανουὴλ) Θεὸς ἄνθρωπος, ἀπὸ
Πατρὸς μὲν “γεννηθεὶς ἀνάρχως καὶ ἀχρόνως ἄνθρωπος &
avo Μαρίας, διὰ τὴν ἔνσαρκον παρουσίαν. S. Epiph. Her.
Theodot. ταν. 3, p. 465 A.—Etsi nomen ipsum (se. Ὁ μοούσιον Ὁ
non inveniretur in divinis literis, res tamen ipsa inveniretur.
Quid est enim contentiosius, quam ubi de re constat, certare de
nomine? S. Aug. Ep. ad Pascent. 238 al. 164 (n. 854).—
Neque enim aliud quam Deus subsistit, qui non aliunde quam
ex Deo Deus subsistit. §. Hil. de Trin. v. 37.
m— αν"
32. Perfect God, and perfect Man : of a reasonable soul and human
oe ;
Πάντα ὑπομένω, αὐτοῦ με ἐνδυναμοῦντος TOU τελείου ἂν-
θρώπου γενομένον. Ὅν τινες ἀγνοοῦντες ἀρνοῦνται"...τί “γάρ
με ὠφελεῖ τις, εἰ "d ἐπαινεῖ, Tov δὲ Κύριόν μου βλασφημεῖν
μὴ ὑμολογῶν αὐτὸν σαρκοφόρον: S. Ign. ad Smyrn. 4, 5.—
Μεγαλειότερα μὲν πάσης ἀνθρωπείου διδασκαλίας φαίνεται τὰ
ἡμέτερα" διὰ τοῦτο λογικὸν (i. e. quiequid ad Verbum pertinet,
Just. M. Pea 10 ini p.08 Rn
auro ciim nth (sc. Chi
1. Christi) Routh, Rel. Saer. 1. 115.—Quoniam >
* quiin ve Don 5 Sven ade. Hs GU
enimus animam et carnem, simplicibus
πάω; id est, animam, animam; et carnem,
: BL gei débeiuask eh Mei uiamak Tert.
Ch isti, c. 13.— Cf. Eund. adv. Mare. v. 20.—Tow
TéÀe sx τελείου dira. rob llavpós. Clem. Al.
E (P 418, l 14.—Qomep σαρκὸς ἐδέησε διὰ τὴν
ΤῸ Κ )εῖσαν, καὶ ψυχῆς διὰ τὴν ψυχὴν, οὕτω καὶ
M τὸν min, οὐ σταίρωντα μόνον ἐν τῷ Ni ἀλλὰ καὶ
σαντα. S. Gr. Naz. Ep. σι. ad Cledon. (τι. 90 B).— J
quasi plenum hominem, animam et corpus homi- |
A3 scrupulosius vis audire, quia animam et car- |
t et pecus; cum dico animam humanam et carnem
un wresim facerent, et dicerent quia anima Christi non habuit
a n, non habuit intellectum, non habuit rationem ; sed Ver-
ei fuit illi pro mente, pro intellectu, pro ratione. Nolo
Moe em mens totum suscepit,
"f^
p ie
ay
t Verbum. Ibi meus hominis et intellectus, ibi
|bvivificans carnem; ibi caro vera et integra; peccatum
on ibi, §. Aug. Serm. 237 in dieb. Pasch. al. 145 de
In
Equal to the Father, as touching his Godhead : and inferior to
! τὸς dei ὧν Χριστὸς, ὁ ἴσος τῷ Πατρὶ κατὰ
i — rodea ὧν συναΐδιος kai τῷ Κυρίῳ
MAL ade. Paul. Samosat. Quest. τν. p. 232.—
: Ws ἐν οὐσίᾳ ἐστὶ Θεοῦ, οὐ γὰρ ἄλλο μορφὴ,
Biase... 'O κατὰ μορφὴν οἱ οὖν ἴσος, καὶ κατ᾽
64 THE ATHANASIAN CREED. XVI.
οὐσίαν ἐστὶν ἴσος. S. Bas. c. Eunom. tv. 1 (1. 280 B).—
Memento nos hoe in fidem accepisse, quod sterno Patri sit
soqualis, que ab ipso genita est Sapientia. S. Aug. de Lib.
drbitr. n. 15 (1. 602).—Non erat ergo squalis Deo? Non
Ipse se faciebat squalem, sed Ille Illum generat squalem....
Christus autem sequalis Patri natus erat, non factus. S§. Aug.
in Joh. v. 9 (111. 429).—Recenseo de Verbo quod nostis: Jn
Principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud. Deum, et Deus
erat Verbum : hic squalitas cum Patre. Sed Verbum caro
Jactum est, et habitavit in nobis: hac carne major est Pater.
Ita Pater et squalis, et major: squalis Verbo, major carne;
equalis ei per quem fecit nos, major eo qui factus est propter
nos. Jd. in Joh. v. 18 (1n. 431).—Nec ejus humanitatem, qu
minor est Patre, minuere aliquid ejus divinitati, qua squalis
ost Patri. Hoc autem utrumque unus est Christus, qui et &€-
cundum Deum verissime dixit, Ego et Pater unum sumus; €
secundum hominem verissime dixit, Pater major me est. Id. €€*
Don. Persev. xxiv. ult. (x. 858).
34. Who although he be God and Man : yet he is not two, but ox®©
Christ ;
Eis ἰατρός ἐστιν, σαρκικός Te kal πνευματικὸς, γεννητῶ 5
καὶ ἀγέννητος, ἐν σαρκὶ "γενόμενος Θεὸς, ἐν ἀθανάτῳ ζωὴ ary—
θινὴ, καὶ ἐκ Μαρίας καὶ ἐκ Θεοῦ, πρῶτον παθητὸς καὶ rote
ἀπαθής. S. Ign. ad Eph. ".—' lgco0 Χριστῷ, τῷ wate
σάρκα ἐκ “γένους Δαβὶδ, τῷ vip ἀνθρώπου, kai Yup Ocov-
Id. c. 20.—Cf. S. Iren. adv. Heer. ubi ex Apostolorum scriptis
demonstrat, unum et eundem esse Jesum Christum, Unigenitum.
Dei Filium, verum Deum ac verum hominem. im. 16, pp.
204—-207.—Utramque istam substantiam in unam nativitatis
Christi feederasse concordiam. Novat. de Trin. c. 13, p. 714.—
Et illos condemnare debemus, qui...non unum eundemque Filium
Dei dicunt: sed alium esse qui ex Deo Patre natus sit, alium qui
sit generatus ex Virgine; cum Evangelista dicat quia Verbum
ot Oris it ape Ey. 591.8 Fol
s Christus Dei Filis, idemque unm Christ,
τ s fl; τοῦ De Fan jum divi
fihus. 1 carnem. S. Aug. Serm. 294 al. 14 de
t. (v. LI8D Sed εἰ Jesus Christus ot homo ot Deus
Meere Dom neque tum cum et
)n etiam et Deus, ἅς. S$, Hil. de Trin. 1x. 6.
,not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh: but by taking
3
ia eonvertibilium ea lege est, ne permaneant in
convertitur in eis; et ita non permanendo pereant, dum
ejus ab omnium rerum conditione distat... Angelos cre-
E rsos in effigiem humanam, aliquando legisti :.. .quod
Angeli: eo uti conversi in eorpulentiam
oli nihilominus permanerent, hoc tu potentiori Deo
valuerit Christus vere hominem indutus, Deus
re? BIER, Gerne Oirini, e: De hod eaten
uomodo Sermo caro sit factus; utrumque quasi trans-
cic carne, an indutus carnem ? Immo indutus. Ceterum
bilem et informabilem credi necesse est, ut seternum.
b atem arent e prin Omne enim quod-
r in aliud desinit esse quod fuerat, et incipit
mn erat εν ange: sesinit cone, seque alid
E p Praz. e. 27.— Ἄνθρωπος "γενόμενος
aia . S. Hipp. c. Noet. e. 6 (n. 10).—
| καὶ ἐτοτείσμεθα ἀρχῆθεν εἶναι Θεὸν καὶ Ὑἱὸν
tn Vyos ἐστὶ, kai ἡ αὐτοσοφία xai ἡ αὐτο-
G inei uc? nio καὶ τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην ἐν
7" Eo ἐκεῖνον ov μόνον κοινωνίᾳ, ἀλλὰ καὶ
nm,
*-— m
e
=
» non duo Christi sunt, nec duo Filii Dei,
, τὰ μέγιστά φαμεν π bet uiii καὶ
66 THE ATHANASIAN CREED.
τῆς ἐκείνου θεότητος κεκοινηκότα eis Θεὸν μεταβ
Orig. c. Cels. uL. 41 (1. 474 A)—H κένωσις ot pl
σημαίνει, μὴ “γένοιτο, ἀλλ᾽ ἡμῖν ἀνακαινισμὸν διὰ τῆς κενώσει
αὐτοῦ. Dion. Al. e. Paul. Samos. p. 211 —Arperra ὃ
Χριστὸς Ὑενόμενος σάρξ, ἀεὶ συναΐδιος ὧν TOU “γεννήσαν
ἐν αὐτῷ κατοικεῖ πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς θεότητος σωμῦ
Id. p. 260.—Ovx ἀπελείφθη τῆς Oei unos, Petr. Alex. 7
Routh. Rel. Sacr. πι. 344.—Ov τροπὴν ὑποστὰς, οὐδὲ μετα-
βαλὼν τὴν ἑαυτυῦ θεότητα εἰς ἀνθρωπότητα. S. Epiph-
Ancorat. oxxi. (n, 124 A), —Non mutando divinitatem suam,
sed nostram mutabilitatem assumendo. S. Aug. de Trin. vu. 9
(vm. 857).—Substantia Dei administrans universam creaturam
inquinari omnino non potest.,..Si ergo visibilia munda a visi-
bilibus immundis contingi possunt, et non inquinari, quanto
magis invisibilis et incommutabilis Veritas per Spiritum anima®™®,
et per animam corpus suscipiens, toto homine assumpto ab ort
nibus eum infirmitatibus nulla sui contaminatione liberavit. Z4-
de Agon. Christ. 18 (v1. 254).
Truly he is one not by the turning of his Godhead int?
manhead, but by assumpting of his manhead into Godhead —
Bishop Hilsey's Prymer, p. 327.
!
Fs "- 7
"
36, One altogether; not by confusion of Substance ; but by unity Οὗ
Person. |
Cf. Tert. adv. Prax. cc. 2. 27 ap. $ 30, Andóreg de
νὺς ἑαυτὸν, δι ὧν ἀμφοτέρως, θεϊκῶς δή φημι, καὶ ἀνθρωγτ ι
πίνως, ἐνήργησε, κατ᾽ αὐτὴν τὴν ὄντως ἀληθῆ καὶ vou»
ὕπαρξιν. Θεὸν ἄπειρον ὑμοῦ καὶ mepeypamróy üvÜpe mo,
ὄντα T€ kai νοούμενον, THY οὐσίαν ἑκατέρου τελείως τελεία,
ἔχοντα, μόνα τῆς αὐτῆς ἐνεργείας, ἡ γοῦν φυσικῆς idiot
τος" ef ὧν μένουσαν dei κατὰ φύσιν δίχα τροπῆς τὴν
αὐτῶν ἴσμεν διαφοράν. κιτ.λ. S. Hipp. c. Beron. et Helicem
de Theologia et Incarnat. Serm. 1. (1. 226).— Appyrós τις καὶ
üppmkros eis μίαν ὑπόστασιν ἀμφοτέρων “γέγονεν.... Τὸ “γὰρ
T'TOV, αὐτοσθενὲς, ki τὸ πᾶν ne Ani:
X I hac perna mrs ot De et oi
+ auditor a consuetudine corporum, qua solent
ita commiscr, ut nur servet integritatem suam,
». 237 ad Volus. (u. 405).
53. due stalonable soul and dh is cae Man : nb God and Man
MER oo ania rationalis et caro; sic unus
s et homo. §. Aug. in Joh. xv. 28 (m. 699).
1s hominis, quam qui Filius Dei est; neque alius
ERU uc feme erri ναοὶ Lomo ains iu
er naturam constitutam nobis a Deo originis nostra
' rpors aque anim homo nascitur; ita Jesus Christus
1 suam carnis atque anima homo ae Deus esset,
s i n se et totum vray quo bono et, totum vun
sest. S. Hil. de Trin. x. 19.
Π
=
" —_— v
m aliu:
38. Who suffered for our salvation : descended into hell, rose again the
Τὸν à ἡμᾶς παθητὸν, τὸν κατὰ πάντα τρόπον δι
| ὑπο eivavra. S. Ign. ad Pol. 3.—Dominus sustinuit pati
E cum sit orbis terrarum Dominus, S. Barn,
γ, 60.—To σωτήριον," τοῦτο μυστήριον, τουτέστι,
ToU Νριστοῦ, δι οὗ τούτους ἔσωσεν. Just. M.
Try ph. c. 74, p. 171 D.— Cf. Tert. de Anima, c.'7.—
secus easdem, huic quoque legi satisfecit, forma humans
ipud inferos functus; nec ante ascendit in sublimiora
quar pes in inferiora terrarum. Id. e. 55.—
u ad inferos cf. §. Cyr. Hieros. Cat. xiv. 18,
amobrem teneamus firmissime, quod fides
5—2
rs
9,
t DS
E
68 THE ATHANASIAN CREED.
BUNC: uCoqbab. aver ἂν Wo: tetur ed nscrip
sunt. In quibus etiam hoc est, quod apud inferos fuit. S. Aug-.-
Ep. 164 al. 99 ad Evodium (nu. 578), et ef Ep. totam. τ
Dominus...venerat ut pateretur, neque enim aliter salvi esse -
possemus, nisi ejus sanguine redimeremur, Jd. im Ps Lw.
(tv. 525),
Lo duige the ‘quick
e ascended into heaven, he sitteth on the
Father, God Aight ἃ from whence he shall come
"Os av μεθοδεύη τὰ λόγια τοῦ Κυρίον πρὸς τὰς ἰδέεας
ἐπιθυμίαι, rai λέγῃ μήτε ἀνάστασιν μήτε κρίσιν eWwerts
οὗτος πρωτύτοκός ἐστι τοῦ Σατανᾶ. S. Pol. Ep. ad Phél.
e. T.—Cf. Just, M. Ap. 1. ec. 42, 45.—Noli itaque dubitare albi
nune esse hominem, Christum Jesum, unde venturus est; mx€-
moriterque recole, et fideliter tene Christianam confessione»
quoniam resurrexit a mortuis, ascendit in eclum, sedet ad des
teram Patris, nee aliunde quam inde venturus est ad viv
mortuosque judicandos, S. Aug. Ep. 187 al. 57 ad Dardane?™
(ri. 681).
40. At whose coming all men shall rise — axed
shall give account for their own works.
Td σώματα ἀνεγερεῖ πάντων τῶν “γενομένων ἀνθρώπων “΄
καὶ τῶν μὲν ἀξίων, ἐνδύσῃ ἀφθαρσίαν' τῶν δὲ ἀδίκων, “5:
αἰσθήσει αἰωνίᾳ meta τῶν φαυλῶν δαιμόνων εἰς τὸ αἰώνια"
mip πέμψει. Just. M. Ap. 1. 52, p. 74 A, et cf. c. 8—
Etenim quam absurdum, quam vero et iniquum, utrumque autes™
quam Deo indignum, aliam substantiam operari, aliam mercec® €
dispungi; ut hse in spurcitiis volutetur, alia vero damnetur, &-«^-
Tert. de Rea. Carn. c. 56.—Resurget igitur caro, et quides*
omnis, et quidem ipsa, et quidem integra. Jd. c. 63.—Afise
mamus te (sc. animam) manere post vits Gispanctionsn, e
expectare diem judici, proque meritis aut cruciatui
yc
Bi c UM xal « bo ware pai
: facultate, et nulla ratio sit judicii, sine ipsius |
sibitione qu qui meruit judicii passionem. Id. de Testimon. Ani- ;
eae -Tldvres “γὰρ δίκαιοί τε xai ἄδικοι ἐνώπιον τοῦ |
neha SS. Hipp. c. Platon. (1. 222).—Re-
Γ 2 ctgapaemdneriedimiaede rre minas
mira c ; judicaturus et mortuos, oportet, si Christiani
> | ut reams IS. Aug. de Civ. Dei, xx. 20 (vn.
CO
' [ | Xy
— |
>
"o ! DE
ies
l. And- hey y that have done good shall go into life everlasting : and
| μελλούσης κρίσεως καὶ αἰωνίου κολάσεως τοῖς
or es vov πῦρ. S. Pol. Martyr. c. 11 ad fin.—
um ae isto judicaturus sit suos cultores in vits
profanos in ignem sque perpetem et
iios ab inito defanots, et reformatis, et
ooo meriti dispunctionem. T'ert. Ap. c. 18.—
d Em .per sententiam mternam tam supplicii
Te ‘igerii; nec in bestias, sed in sua copora revertentibus
wa. de Anima, 88 fn—lu ft, αἱ ὦ vita in Dd
e transacta sit, mors malum non sit; quia translatio sit
ate Sin autem, malum sit necesse est; quoniam
m supplicia transmittit. Lact. Div. Inst. m. 19, p.
' Ext tholic Faith : which except a man believe faithfully,
Es der: τόποι. ἦνθα κολάζεσθαι μέλλουσιν οἱ
uw σαντες, kai μὴ πιστεύοντες ταῦτα ‘yey
e Χριστοῦ ἐδίδαξε. Just. M. Ap. 1. 19,
A a Fidei ap. Tert. de Prescr. Her. c.
Regula a Christo, ut probabitur, instituta, nullas
— €x
70 THE ATHANASIAN CREED. XVI
habet apud nos qusstiones, nisi quas hsreses inferunt, et que
hereticos faciunt. Jd. c. 14.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son : and to the Holy. Ghost ;
As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be : world without
end. Amen.
Πάρασχε ἅπαντα (ἅπαντας in Vers. Lat.) avros...evya-
ριστοῦντας αἰνεῖν, αἰνοῦντας εὐχαριστεῖν, τῷ μόνῳ Πατρὶ
καὶ Ὑἱῷ, Yig καὶ Πατρὶ, Παιδαγωγῷ καὶ Διδασκάλφ Υἱῷ,
σὺν καὶ τῷ Ἁγίῳ Πνεύματι: πάντα τῷ evi? ἐν ᾧ τὰ παντα'
δ᾽ ὃν τὰ πάντα ἕν'..««ᾧ ἡ δόξα καὶ νῦν, καὶ εἰς τοὺς
αἰῶνας. ‘Apnv. Clem. Al. Ped. m. 12, p. 311, |. 8.—Aofa
τῇ ὁμοουσίᾳ Τριάδι εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. ‘Apyv. S. Mac. Hom.
xvi. ad fin. p. 116 D.
XVII.
THE LITA NY.
00 CENTER TC ree
after Morning Prayer upon | commanded by the Ordinary.
Tis νηστείας τὰ αἰνίγματα τῶν ἡμέρων τούτων τῆς τετρά-
tos, καὶ τῆς παρασκευῆς. Clem. Al. Strom. vu. 12, p.877, 1. 13.—
Domino certe non potest (sc. mulier fidelis) pro disciplina satis-
fiere, habens in latere diaboli servum, procuratorem domini sui
4d impedienda fidelium studia et officia; ut si statio facienda est,
martus de die condicat ad balneas; si jejunia observanda sunt,
maritus eadem die convivium exerceat; si procedendum erit,
DUquam magis famili: occupatio obveniat. Tert. ad Uxor. n.
4—Stationum, que et ipse suos quidem dies habeant, quart
rip et sextm. Id. de Jejun. c. 2.— Gf. Ib. c. 14.— Tóv. Θεὸν
Wer nplats καὶ λιταῖς ἱλεούμενος (sc. Contain): Euseb.
Vit. Const, n. 14, p. 450. nly τῶν Δορτέρων εὐκτηρίῳ ἐνδια-
τρίψεας οἴκῳ, ἱκετηρίους evyas Te kai λιτανείας ἀνέπεμπε
τῷ Θεῷ. Id. 1v. 61, p. 557 Tar pata δὲ xai παρασκενὴν
"poa éralev ἡμῖν νηστεύειν' τὴν μὲν διὰ τὴν προδοσίαν,
τὴν δὲ διὰ τὸ πάθος. Apost. Const. v. 15 ad init.— Vid.
| post, Can. 61 al. 69 et ibi not. cl. Bevereg.—Suvdtes ἐπι-
Tovnevat p εἰσιν ἀπὸ τῶν ᾿Αποστύλων τετράδι
καὶ Beamesees Pare Kal Κυρμῖμῃ. Τετράδι δὲ καὶ ἐν προσαβ-
βάτῳ, ¢ ἐν νηστείᾳ ἕως ὥρας ἐννάτης. Ἐπειδήπερ ἐπιφω-
TOU rerpdór συνελήφθη ὁ Κύριος, xai τῷ προσαββάτῳ
|p “Terps, καὶ παρέδωκαν οἱ ᾿ΑἈπόστολοι ἐν ταύταις νη-
eri cie ἐπιτελεῖσθαι, πληρουμένου τοῦ βητοῦ' ὅτι ὅταν
ἀπ αὐτῶν ὁ νυμφίος, τότε νηστεύσουσιν ἔν ἐκείναις
ταῖς muépaus....Tds δὲ Κυριακὰς ἁπάσας τρυφερὰς ἡγεῖται
72 THE LITANY.
ἡ ἁγία αὐτὴ Καθολικὴ ᾿Εκκλησία, kai σ ag ἕωθε
ἐπιτελεῖ, οὐ νηστεύει. ᾿Ανακόλουθον "γάρ, ἐστιν ἐν | rh
νηστεύει. S. Epiph. Eopos. Fid. Cathol. (x. 1104, T 105).-
My τοίνυν ἀλγῶμεν, aftr gre μηδὲ socunierid it
τῇ παρούσῃ LACE EE ἡ “γὰρ πόλις ἡμῖν καθ᾽ iem ἃ
καθαίρεται τὴν Ἵμέραν, -«. καὶ ὅπουπερ ἄν τις ἴδῃ, 2
K.T.À., καὶ ᾿Εκκλησία γέγονεν ἡ πόλις ἅπασα....πάντ wis
ταῖς πανδήμοις ταύταις διημερενόντων λιταῖς, καὶ τὸν Ε
ἐν τῇ μιᾷ κοινῇ φωνῇ μετὰ πολλῆς καλούντων τῆς "Tj of
μίας. S. Chrys. Hom. xv. (u. 152 D, E. 153 A).— Quando.
non est tempus...in Ecclesia cantandi, nisi cum... Antistes, . .elara
voce deprecatur? S. Aug. Ep. 55 al. 119 (u. 142 C)—De
Arianorum Litaniis cf. Soerat. Ecc. Hist. vi. 8, p. 313 A, ἃ
Sozom. Eec. Hist. vin. 8, pp. 767, 768.—[See Hooker, Eee,
Pol. v. 41.—Palmer, Orig. Liturg. Chap. τι. 1—3.—Bishg
Hilsey's Prymer, p. 381.] "
. Bee Dr Burton's Preface to we ee ee
reign of Henry VIII. pp. uxi—uLxvt; and compare the I
in “Marshall's Prymer, p. 124, Hilsey's Prymer, p. 381, and th he
King's Prymer, p. 480.—Archbishop Herman's Consultation,
of peculiar daies of supplications commonly called processions.
Fol. 254——256.— Die Deutsche Litaney, et, Latina Litania Cor
recta, Luther's Sámtliche Schriften (Theil 10, pp. 1758, 1761.
Halle im Magdeb. 1744).—Mr Maskell's Monumenta Ritualia
Ecclesia Anglicane, Vol. n. pp. 95—110.
GOD the Father, of heaven : Sm have τὸ the Father
have mercy upon us miserable ro mere? opin na aaa
.. 2. Ὁ God the Son, Redeemer of — 4. O holy, blessed, and glorious
the world : IN E upon us NH nodi τος
miserable sinners. have mercy upon us sin-
3. O God the Holy Ghost, pro- ! ners. |
Vid. Palmer, not. p ad loc.—'* Mundi" om. Litan. Carolin.
ap. Mabillon. Analect. p. 170.— Qui es trinus et unus, miserere.
nobis, Ib.—Aryia Τριὰς, ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς. Hee verba 1
Sees ab Bp à ocho
Ἢ sn Te iino, ies Vitiis vé RR
ütas. S. Aug. Medit. c. 81 (νι. App. 120).— Gf.
hast redeemed with thy most
brapui ties, uil Ve hol any OM
us for ever.
iem E
...neque me perdas propter iniquitates meas, neque
iP alins in wternum, neque serves mihi mala mea,
| me indignum, secundum multitudinem misericordiw
" me. Lit. Cyril. pp. 44, 45.— Parce, Domine, parce
ES Leon, Sacram. 363.—Supplicemus, ut reliquiis
ir varie afflietionum ejus succurrat angustiis, quo
2 universis tribulationum suarum pondus non ira
t sed eruditio[ne] convertendi...Parce, Domine, parce
b um ne tradas bestiis animas confitentes tibi.... Parce,
miseris,...nee afferant nobis nostra delicta reatum, &c.
Bobiense, 869 (Missa in Letanias dicenda).— Parce,
redemisti. Greg. Sacram. 80.— Propitius esto. Parce
i vet et. Litanie Anglic. a mille annis edite, Ma-
- ap 8 Miss. Mozarab. 457, &c.—Concul-
cor meum intra me. Dicit Ecclesia. A recordatione
ἘΞ: oum. S. Hieron. in Ps. xxxvnur (vn. App.
nga
τ
Ee.
ui
*
il and mischief ; from sin, from the crafts and assaults
wrath, and from from everlasting
Lord, deliver us.
Ie πάσης νύσου καὶ πάσης wane
map πτώματος, πάσης ἐπηρείας καὶ ἀπάτης,
pads Θροῦ, vue βέλους πετομένου ἡμέρας. ἀπὸ
σκότει διαπορευομένον. Const. Ap. vin. 11,
7 THE LITANY. xv
ON
p. 402.— τ λύτρωσαι αὐτὸ (sc. gregem tuum) πάσης aryvoia
Kai πονηρᾶς πράξεως. Ib. p. 401.—Cf Lit. Jacob. G Free.
pp. 49, 50.—Cf. Lit. Chrys. p. 71.— Libera nos a telis ig
diaboli, et ab omnibus insidiis diabolicis. it. Cyril. p. 4 e
Diaconus. Orate...ut Christus Deus noster liberet nos ab omni
malo. J6.—Libera nos a peccatis nostris. d. p. 45
invidiam, omnem dolum, omnemque operationem Satan:z, omnem
machinationem hominum improborum,...proeul fae et dep Ile.
Lit. Ethiop. p. 503.—Ab :terna damnatione nos eripi...j 1beas.
Add. a Greg. ad Gelas. Sacram. 696,—Ab insidiis diaboli.
A ventura ira. Litan. Anglic. ap. Mab. p. 168.— Xiogor καὶ
ἀνάστησον ἡμᾶς ὁ Θεὸς τῷ ἐλέει cov. — Constit. Apost. vit.
8, p. 399.—Libera nos, Domine. Gelas. Sacram. 562 bie:
oratio justitie omnem iram Dei avertit — Tert. de Orat, 2 |
(wid. edit. Houth.)——WHoc est totum quod dicitur malum, pe
catum, et pena peccati, S§. Aug. de Vera Relig. c. un
755 F).
Für des Teufels Brug und List. Luther.—From the awa
of the deuel. Herman.—From the crafty trains of the i
From the possession of devils. Marshall—Deliver us fro
evil. This petition prayeth for all the evils of pains and punish
ments, as doth the Church in the Litany. O Father, -
us from thy everlasting wrath, and punishments of belii
us &c, Marshall's Prymer, p. 65.
7. From all blindness of heart ; from eri eed qp iir
from envy, hatred, and malice, and all 4
Πάντα pOovov.. ᾿ϑεδίωξον ἀφ᾽ ἡμῶν ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ ἀπὸ
τῆς ἁγίας σου καθολικῆς καὶ ἀποστολικῆς ἐκκλησίας. Lit.
Marci, p. 132.— Libera nos...ab omni laqueo vanam glorim. Lit.
Cyril. p. 44.—Fugiant...gloriatio, et malum antiquum quod est
superbia. Lit. Cyril. p. 50.—Cf. infra in § 11, 12.—Omnem
esecitatem cordis ab eis expelle. Gelas. Sacram. 533.— Priest,
...ut inter hujus vite caligines nec ignorantia fallente mergamur.
Miss. Franc, 325.
J men
nn
vr
E
pepe n, and ll other déodly sin ; and from all ths decdits
the flesh, by and the dei
Πᾶσαν I "swpielao, πᾶσαν πονηρῶν ἀνθρώπων
: n» , e ἡμῶν ὁ Θεός. Lit. Marci, p. 132.
Fugiant . nobis fornicatio, et omnis cogitatio immunda.
it. Cy E ». 50.— Gf. Lit. Basil. p. 18 (Renaud.).—Disrumpe
τὶ s Satane. Gelas. Sacram. 533.—Contra omnes
as tutam defensamque concedat. Miss. Gothic. 249.
e voluptatibus, Miss. Franc. 324.—Adulterium, fraus,
liur Sto crimen ‘eat. S. Cypr. de Patient. p. 216.
E (se. D. Joannes in 1 Ep. v.) περὶ ἁμαρτίας
FN καὶ μὴ θανατικῆς. 45. Athan. de Synopsi Script.
LJ B). Lethalibus peecatis, qualia sunt facinora, homi-
astra S. Aug. Hom. xu. in Joan. (u. 284 B).
j. Ep. 104 ad Nectarium c. dogma Stoicorum,
MU parte (n 289).
and tempest ; from plague, pestilence, and famine ;
M fee econ Noah
»
js ας ἔρας ἐν εὐκρασίᾳ. Const. Apes. vi. 15, p. 410.
gn iens "gen af ἡμέρῶν. quuapin, ἀπὸ
καὶ ἐπιστάσεως ἐθνῶν, ὡς καὶ Νινευὶ τῆς
. Lit. Marci, p. 139.—Amoarnoov ap ἡμῶν
v καὶ μαλακίαν. Ib. p. 146.— AAAÀa καὶ ἡμῶν,
ἦν ποριτώνμοι τὴν ἐν τῷ βίῳ τούτῳ ἀβλαβῆ
^ μέχρι τέλους διαφύλαξον. Ib. p. 147.—
E | δἰ νὼ» πόλιν ταύτην καὶ πᾶσαν πόλιν καὶ χώραν
, λοι σεισμοῦ, καταποντισμοῦ, πυρὸς, μαχαί-
μῆς “ἀλλοφύλων, καὶ ἐμφυλίου πολέμου. Lit.
xt. v" p. 172.— Oremus ...ut...morbos auferat;
lepella Θεία. Sacr. 561.—Of. Greg. Saer. 58.—
ium famemque propitiatus averte. Gelas. Saer. 715.—
aes ibuas. Gelas. Saer. 716.—A bellorum nos
- -
— c .
=
76 THE LITANY. XVII
turbine fac quietos. Greg. Sacr. 200.—Aerearum A
malignitas tempestatum. 14, 208.—A morbo malo...ab ho
malo... perieulo mortis....Ut coli serenitatem nobis €
Litan. Anglic. p. 168.— Pro arcendis hostibus, qn
petrandis, et vel auferendis vel temperandis adversis rogan
semper et preces fundimus, —,S. Cypr. ad Demetrian. p. 193.—
Ὑπὲρ ἀέρων...κελευόμεθα προσιέναι τῷ φιλανθρώπῳ O ᾧ
S, Chrys. Hom, τι. in 2 Cor. (x. 440 E 6).
Für bósem schnellen Tod: Für Pestilenz und Thourer Zi
Für Krieg und Blut. Luther.—From sodain and euil death
From pestilence and hongre: From warre and slaughter. He-
man,—[On “sudden death," «cf. Hooker, v. 46; Care
Conferences, p. 352, § 3.]
10. From all sedition, privy conspiracy, and rebellion ; from all fa af
doctrine, heresy, and schism ; from hardness of heart, and contempt of thy
Word and Commandment,
Seandala et eorum autores compesce, ut finiantur divisiones
perniciosm hwresewn. Lit. Cyril. p. 45.— Libera nos ab omni
seandalo, ab omni haresi, Miss. Gothic. 296.—Suppliciter
exorantes, ut omnis a nostro discedat corde profanitas. Len.
Saeram. 3177.
Für Aufruhr und Zwietracht. Luther.— From sedition, and
privie hatred. Herman.
Sul rdc Morale by ὦ e Aeg Posten a Men Brea —
Fugiant a nobis fornicatio, et omnis cogitatio immunda,
propter Deum, qui ex Virgine natus est. Fugiant gloriatio, et
malum antiquum quod est superbia, propter eum qui humiliavit:
semet ipsum pro nobis. Lit. Cyril. p. 50.—Cf. Lit. Bas.
Text. Alex. Renaud. τ. 78.—Concede, quesumus,...ut Unigeniti
tui nova per carnem Nativitas liberet. Gelas. Sacram. 494.—
Rogo per hane miram et ineffabilem caritatem, &c. 8. Ambros,
EJ -
THE LITANY. hs
onis hum oculus - Li. (n App. 103)
ΤΣ ᾿ od gc att by
um ΕΞ τοττο ον
i, pe po ot carne propter
| t vietoriam erucis. Fugiant...vana gloria, propter
εν ὦ tus et flagellatus est pro nobis, et non avertit
ims sputorum: invidia, homicidium, dis-
io Meque agusc: Dd, qui absolit gerenti
hierar era propter eum, qui affixit
cl 2 peccatorum nostrorum. Fugiant damones
» propr em qu pni malit: disjecit, et potes-
tene n palam triumphavit. Omnes cogitationes malas
2n s pro jum noi propter eum qui ascendit
. Cyril. pp. 50, 51.—Gloriosm ascensionis, Gelas.
m. 697.— Presta. ut..pe Unigeniti tui Passionem libe-
po Sacram. 53.—Cruce redempti sumus, morte
16 salvati, resurrectione glorificati. Miss. Gothic.
jsionem Spiritus Sancti. Lit. Anglie. Mabillon.
» te per illa salutifera vulnera, qus passus es in
nostra, in quibus emanavit ille pretiosus sanguis
ei S. Aug. Medit. 37 (vi. App. 126).—
)itaque te, Domine, per omnes miserationes tuas, quibus de
"terna gun sumus. Jd. 34 (vi. App. 122).—Rogo
n pretiosum, magnum salutis nostre pretium.
o. Prapar ad Miss. 1 (n. App. 489 A).
1 ¢ "es oen und blutigen Schweiss: Durch
s Auf | und Himmelfahrt: Per mortem et
geraden Spiritus Sancti Paracleti. Lu-
» agonye and sweatynge of bloude: By thy
E
= z- ES
78 THE LITANY.
death and buriyng : By thy resurrection and ascention: By the
coming of the Holye Goste the Comforter. Herman.
13. In all time of our tribulation ; in all time of our wealth ; int
hour of death, and in the day of judgement,
Ab omnibus tribulationibus propitiatus absolve. Leon. S
cram. 372,— Adesto, quesumus, Domine, supplicationibus nc
ut esse te largiente et inter prospera humiles, et inter dd
seeurl. Greg. Sacram. 34.—Adsit ei et in securitate We t
inter aspera fortitudo, Miss. Franc. 325. | |
In omni tempore tribulationis nostra, In omni tempore feli-
citatis nostre, in hora mortis, in die judicii, Libera nos Domine,
Luther.—In al tymes of our tribulation, In al tymes of our.
prosperitie, In the houre of death, In the daye of judge nent,
Deliver us. Herman.—Similarly, Marshall. ,
14. We sinners do beseech thee to hear us, O Lord God: and thet ἃ
may please thee to rule and govern thy holy Church univeimd ta thet
way ;
3 We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
Ecclesie tue gubernacula moderaris. Leon. Sacram. 379.
—Familiam tuam,...ut tua jugiter providentia dirigatur. Gelas.
Sacr. 700.—Dirige, Domine, quesumus Ecclesiam tuam dispen--
satione celesti. Leon. Sacram. 418.—Exaudi nos, Domine Dew
noster, et Ecclesiam tuam inter mundi turbines fluctuantem, de-
menti gubernatione moderare. Greg. Sacr. 262.— Pro Ecclesia — |
tua sancta Catholica, quz hie et [per] universum orbem diffusi —
est, precamur Te. Resp. Domine miserere. Miss. Ambros.
329.— Ut Ecclesiam Catholicam conservare digneris;...Ut uni- —
versalem congregationem Sanctorum conservare digneris; Ut
eam in vera fide et religione conservare digneris. Litam, An |
glic. Mabillon. p. 169.—Cf. Vigil. Ep. 4 ad Justinian. cit.
ad cxxvr, 2, infra. |
Wir armen Sünder bitten, Du wollest uns erhóren, T
Herre Gott, und deine heilige Christliche Kirche regieren und
führen. Luther.—That thou wylt vouchsafe to rule and
BEN v
21 So Sines 731.—Pro fal tuo N,
et ὁ aa Miss. Ambros. 332.—Ut Regem et
um nostrum conservare digneris; ut vitam et sanitatem
(Litas. Anglic. Mabill. p. 169.—Canoro excellen-
| Deo coronato, magno et pacifico Regi Francorum
o Bes norum vita et victoria, —Litan. Carolin. Ma-
p17 quibus (sc. conventiculis) summus oratur .
pax cunctis qt postulatur magistratibus, exercitibus,
L— Arnob. c. Gentes, 1v. 36 (1. 163 Ed. Orell.)
"ha
may please thee to rule her heart in faith, fear, and
‘an | that —€—L τοι κα τ
ν -
ες εἰς τὴν καρδίαν αὐτῶν ἀγαθὰ ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐκ-
iS σου, kai πάντος τοῦ λαοῦ σοῦ. Lit. Bas. Text.
pr Lit. Marci, 149 ; Lit. Cyril. p. 41.—
s in dilectione tua. Lit. Cyril. p. 51.— Romanis
1 Les acipibus, ut tua virtute roboratis, omnis hostilitas
I ἴω praevalere. nec fraude. Leon. Sacram. 315.—
majestati tum deditum, tua semper sit virtute de-
us h nm y thank God for His great and excellent benefit and
r the state of Kings. Let us pray for them, that
* Gels brew, μιὰ Got praeci Let us pray that
"wi MEM Dues tds epo M ESE
ir ραν το shake dni edi tae
defence of the Catholick faith contained
ture, and of. good and honest a ag the fear
80 THE LITANY. XVII.
fensum. Gelas. Sacram. 729.—Presta, quseumus, ut famulos
tuus (ille) te adjuvante peragat, et paragenda decernat, unde
tibi in perpetuum placere valeat. Greg. Sacram. 190.— Tibi
semper cum tremore sit subditus, tibique militet, cum quieto
regno sit tuo clypeo protectus cum proceribus, et ubique maneat
sine pugna victor. Amen. Ex MS. Pontif. Egbert. ann. 950,
ap. Martene, τι. 214.—'Tu ejus mentem benignus inlabere, ut
amore te timeat, et timore diligat, Amen. Jb.—In te habat
omne consilium. Jb.
l7. That it may please thee to be her defender and keeper, giving her
the victory over all her enemies ;
Καθυπόταξον αὐτῷ, ὁ Θεὸς, πάντα ἐχθρὸν xai πολέμιον"
ἐπιλαβοῦ ὄπλον xai θυραιοῦ, καὶ ἀνάστηθι εἰς τὴν βοηθείαν
αὐτοῦ. Δὸς αὐτῷ, ὁ Θεὸς, vixas. Lit. Marci, p. 183.---ΑΟἱ
citata supra, § 16.—Pro pace ac salute vestra propitiantes ac
placantes Deum, diebus et noctibus, jugiter atque instanter
oramus, 8. Cypr. ad Demetrian. p. 193 ad fin.— ἔλεγον,
Εὐξώμεθα cepi τῆς σωτηρίας τοῦ εὐσεβεστάτον Αὐγούστου
Κωνσταντίου" καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς εὐθὺς μιᾷ φωνῇ ἐβόα, Χριστὲ
βοήθει Κωνσταντίῳ᾽ καὶ διέμενεν οὕτως εὐχόμενος. S. Athan.
Apol. ad Imp. Const. 10 (1. 301 C).
Unserm Küyser steten Sieg wider seine Feinde gónnen:
Unsern Landsherrn mit allen seinen Gewaltigen leiten und
schützen. Luther—That thou wylt vouchsafe to give our
Emperour perpetuall victorye agaynste the enemies of God:
That thou wylt vochsafe to guyde and defend our prince with
his officers. Herman.
That it may please thee to bless and preserve Adelaide the y ir
Dowager, The Prince Albert, Albert Prince of Wales, and all the Royal
Family ;
Pro...famula tua JN. Imperatrice. Miss. Ambros. 329. 331.
—PiPiNo et Karoo nobilissimis filiis ejus vita: FAsTRJEDAN.E
Regine salus et vita. Litan. Carolin. Mabillon. Anal. p. 171.
je
^d p 2
rri nnda. ἁγίου —
ov. 12, p. 407.—4.Edificet Sacerdotes (i, e.
t. Seniores; inlustret Levitas. Miss. Gallic.
Pon a de: tro JN. et omni Clero eorum, omnibusque sacer-
ibus et s, preeamur Te, Respons, Domine miserere,
« n.— — Ὑπὲρ ἐπισκόπων, ὑπὲρ πρεσβυτέρων...
οσιέναι τῷ φιλανθρώπῳ Θεῷ. S. Chrys. Hom. τι.
(x x. 440 E).—Pro sacerdotibus: pro omni gradu Ec-
Lit Κι Gorolin Mabillon. p. 170.
», Pfarrherren, und Kirchendiener im heilsamen
1 Leben behalten. Luther—That thou wilte
ker the bishoppes, pastours, and ministers of the
» doctrine, and holie life. Herman.—Expe-
it is daily to eall upon God for the Ministers
ly Wor and Sacraments, that they may have the
uporerd unto them, that they may truly under-
that they may effectually preach the same
ple, and bring forth the true fruits thereof, to the
all other. The Third Part of the Homily con-
ay "s
= mn,
“with , wisdom, and understanding ;
im is
i]
r = pe
(*
' E m^ Domine, Hegi nostro Claudio, proceribus,
2 "übus ejus. Lit. Ethiop. p. 511— Yep TM
t θεοφυλάκτων βασιλέων ἡ ἡμῶν, πάντος τοῦ
- στρατοπέδου αὐτῶν, τοῦ Κυρίου δεηθῶμεν.
0 pe. p. 65.— Cf. Constit, Apost, vur. 12,
nostris famulis tuis Z//is regimen tum ad-
| B Rides de thio-fotite. consili, ot tbi placeknt;
6
». 8l docendo, Leon. Sacram, 4338.—
*
82 THE LITANY.
et super omnia regna pravellant, 14. 731.— Y ép τῶν ε
τούντων. S. Chrys, ut supra, § 19.
21. That it may please thee to bless and ous the ? rates, giving
them grace to execute justice, and to maintain truth ; ^
Vid. citat. supra.—ln quibus (se. conventiculis) ... par
cunctis et venia postulatur magistratibus, exercitibus, &e. Arnob.
c. Gentes, 1v. 36 (1. 163 Orell.) — Cf. infra ad xxix.
Unsern Rath und Gemeine segnen und behüten. — :
That thou wilt vouchsafe to blesse, and preserve our officers an
commonaltie. Herman.—That our ministers and ge
may virtuously rule thy people. Marshall's Prymer, p. 128,
22, That it may please thee to bless and keep all thy people;
Ildvros τοῦ λαοῦ cov uvgcOnri. Lit. Basil. Text. hes.
p. 172,—Pro pace Ecclesiarum...et quiete populorum, precamur
Te. Resp. Domine miserere. Miss. Ambros. 329.Ut m
(se. universalem congregationem Sanctorum) in vera fide εἰ
religione eonservare digneris. Litan. Anglie. Mabil. p. 169.
23. That it may please thee to give to all nations unity, peace, and
conco
Εἰρήνην τῷ κύσμῳ σου δώρησαι. Lit. Basil. Text. Al.
p. 87.— Poscentes,...ut tribuat temporum quietem, Regum paco-
bilitatem, Judicum mansuetudinem. Miss. Gothic. 252.—U
populo Christiano pacem et unitatem largiri digneris. Lit.
Anglic. Mabil. p. 169.
Allen Kónigen und Fürsten Fried und Eintracht geben.
Luther.—That thou wilte vouchsafe to gyve peace and concorde
to al kynges and princes. Herman.
24. That it may please thee to give us an heart to love and dread thee,
and diligently to live after thy commandments ;
Δὸς φόβῳ φυβεῖσθαί ce, καὶ ἀγάπη ἀγαπᾷν σε, καὶ
στέλλεσθαι ἀπὸ προσώπου δόξης σου. Const. Apost. vi, 11,
p. 401.—Da populo tuo,,.ut...qua tibi sunt placita, toto corde
"FR
LM. *
=<
-—
- NN
EC
**
[m7
dis
al ἧς
ΜῈ ‘
τα
=
-
i ae, ly thy ἐν Wo τ Siento Jt dil pure affecto, ail to
ΜΗ σου ἐξαπόστειλον. Lit. Basil. "Text.
Domine, quesumus, tuorum corda fide-
i'i Hitats corrobora ; ut in tua sint suppli-
Bu aot üottiine sinceri Greg. Sacram, 256,
-U gratiam Saneti. Spiritus cordibus nostris cle-
digneris. Litan. mille anm. ap. Menard.
y Sarum p. 157.—Méuenoa πάντως τῶν κηρυγ-
D σιαστικῶν..«ὅτι... ὑπὲρ παῤῥησιαζομένων διὰ
lé καὶ “ite τῶν τοὺς πνευματικοὺς καρποὺς
a
Es
j Ξ iv ἕν τῇ ἁγίᾳ ἐκκλησίᾳ τὰς εὐχὰς ποιούμεθα.
ΕΡ n (m. 244 C).
g rug cm Luther.—
vonehsafe to gyve to al the hearers encrease
Ec spirite. erman.— That
ucl e -— to give the hearers of thy word lively
d it, and to work thereafter by the virtue
"-
I I ost grati Pryewe, p. 127.
Lit may please thee to bring into the way of truth all such
id are deceived ;
3
ν ἐν μετανοίᾳ ἀδελφῶν σαρακολάσωμαν ὅπως
E dun ὑποδείξῃ αὐτοῖς ὁδὸν μετανοίας" προσ-
v παλινιδίαν. Constit, Apost. vit. 8, p. 399.
vo sw ὄντων Kal πεπλανημένων δεηθῶμεν, ὅπως
τοὺς ἐπιστρέψῃ. Ib. 12, p. 408.---Τὰ πεπλανη-
ον. Th. 15, p. 410,— To/s ἐσκορπισμένους ἐπι-
6—2
$4 THE LITANY. XVIL.
συνάγωγε. τοὺς πεπλανημένους ἐπανάγαγε, καὶ σύναψον T).
aryia σου καθολικῇ καὶ ἀποστολικῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ. Lit. Basil. Test.
Const. p. 171.—Oremus,...ut cunctis mundum purget erroribus
Gelas. Sacram. 561, Greg. Sacr. 58.—Cf. Greg. Saer. 59.—
Ut errantes ad viam salutis reducas. Ordo Procession. ap.
Eccl. Lugdun. Martene, m. 187.—Pro incredulis, ut eos Deus
convertat ad fidem. S. dug. Ep. 107, ad Vital. (un. 799 F).—
Quando enim non oratum est in Keclesia, pro infidelibus atque
inimicis ejus ut crederent? S. Aug. de Dono Persev. c. 63 (x.
855).— Supplieat ubique Ecclesia Deo non solum pro sanetis et
in Christo Jam regeneratis, sed etiam pro omnibus infidelibus et
inimicis crucis Christi, pro omnibus idolorum cultoribus,,..pro
hereticis et schismaticis, qui ab unitate fidei et caritatis alien
sunt. Quid Autem pro istis petit, nisi ut relietis erroribus suis,
convertantur ad Deum, accipiant fidem, accipiant caritatem, et
de ignorantie tenebris liberati, in agnitionem veniant veritatis?
Quod quidem isti prestare sibi nequeunt, male consuetudinis
pondere oppressi et diaboli vineulis alligati, neque deceptiones
suas evincere valent, quibus tam pertinaciter inhwserunt, ui
quantum amanda est veritas tantum diligant falsitatem ; mise-
ricors et justus Dominus pro omnibus sibi vult hominibus sup-
plicari. Prosper. de Voc. Gentium, 1. e. 12, p. 290, Ed. Colon.
1565. |
Allen Rotten und Aergernissen wehren: Alle Irrige und
Verführte wieder bringen. Luther.—That thou wylte youch- -
safe to take awaye sectes and al offences. That thou wylte
vouchsafe to bring them againe into the waye of truth, which
straye and be seduced. Herman.
27. That it may please thee to strengthen such as do stand; and to -
comfort and help the weak-hearted ; and to raise up them that fall; and
finally to beat down Satan under our feet ; |
Τοὺς ἐν ἁγνείᾳ ἐνδυνάμωσον. — Constit. Apost. vi. 15, —
p. 410.— Kai συντρίψη τὸν Σατανᾶν ὑπὸ TOUS πόδας αὐτῶν
ἐν τάχει. Constit. Apost. viu. 8, p. 399.—1Tlavras ἐλευθέρω- —
es |
XVII. THE LITANY. 85
σον ὅτι GV ὁ Θεὺς ἡμῶν... ἀνάστασις τῶν πεπτωκότων.
Li. Marci, p. 147 —Tov Σατανᾶν καὶ πᾶσαν αὐτοῦ τὴν
ἐνεργείαν καὶ πονηρίαν σύντριψον ὑπὸ τοὺς πόδας ἡμῶν. d.
p. 152. — Cf. Lit. Cyril. 45 § 52.—Avtpwoa δεσμίους, ἐξέλου
τοὺς ἐν ἀνάγκαις, πεινῶντας χύρτασον, ὀλιγοψυχοῦντας παρα-
κάλεσον, πεπλανημένους ἐπίστρεψον, ἐσκοτισμένους Qwora-
ἡώγησον, πεπτωκότας ἔγειρον, σαλευομένους στήριξον, (add.
Lit. Cyril. 45 “ stantes confirma,”) νενοσηκότας ἴασαι, πάντας,
ἀγαθὲ, cis τὴν ὁδὸν τῆς σωτηρίας avvavrov...]uae δὲ ῥῦσαι
ἀπὸ τῶν ἀνομιῶν αὐτῶν. Lit. Marci, p. 153.— Cf. Lit. Ethiop.
P515, et Lit. Basil. Text. Aler. p. 87.— Sustenta. fragiles.
Leon. Sacram. 298.—Ut qui inclinamur conscientia nostra, tua
semper misericordia erigamur. (elas. Sacr. 528.—Succurre
lapsis, Jd. 551.—Nihil de sua conscientia przesumentibus, in-
- Mübilli miseratione succurre. Jd. 700.— Deus, humilium con-
wlitor, et fidelium fortitudo. Jd. 710.— Tu jacenti manum
- pemge salutarem. Greg. Saer. 210.—Fragilem solida, contri-
fim eleva, invalidumque confirma. Miss. Gothic. 230.— Cf.
Miss, Bobiense, 928, 931; et Miss. Ambros. 329, 331.—Oratio
mwit,.debiles reformare; ... Eadem pusillanimos consolatur,
Magnanimos oblectat,...lapsos erigit, cadentes suspendit, stantes
Wüünel ert. de Orat. c. 29 (Vid. Edit. Routh.)—Oremus
pro lapsis, ut erigantur; oremus pro stantibus, ut non ad ruinas
Mique tentantur, S. Cypr. Ep. 30 al. 31, p. 59.— Postulant
Εἰ preantur, ut lapsis peenitentiz? remedia conferantur. Celes-
tims, Ep. 1. ad Gallos, c. 2.—Pro fidelibus, ut in eo, quod esse
Geperunt, ejus munere perseverent. S. Aug. Ep. 107 ad Vital.
{π, 799 F).
Allen betrübten und blóden helfen und trósten, &c. Luther.—
That thou wylt vouchsafe to comfort and healpe the weaklinges,
ἄς, Herman.— That they, which are weak in virtue, and soon
Wereome in temptation, thou of thy mercy wilt help and
trengthen them. Marshall's Prymer, p. 128.
86 THE LITANY. xvi
98, That it pedir dae and comfort, all |
E dE atendly, δῇ DOPNRMADS a -.
Πάσῃ ψυχῇ χριστιανῇ NT. καὶ περιερχομένῃ &
ἔλεος, δὸς ἃ ἄνεσιν, δὸς ἀνάψυξιν. Lit, Marci, p. 147,— EE
τοὺς ev ἀνάγκαις. Lit. Marci, p. 153.—Laborantibus multi-
plici miseratione suceurre, Sacram. Gelas. 708.
Allen, so in Noth und Gefahr sind, mit Hilf eischeinen.
Luther.—That thou wilte vouchsafe to regarde, and save the
afflicted, and suche as be in daunger. Herman.
29. That it may please thee to preserve all that travel oy bela
water, all women labouring of child, all sick persons, and young children;
and to shew thy pity upon all prisoners and captives ;
*
"Yep τῶν ἐν συζυγίαις καὶ τεκνογονίαις δεηθῶμεν, ὅπως
ὁ Κύριος τοὺς πάντας αὐτοὺς ἐλεήσῃ. Ὑπὲρ πλεόντων καὶ
ὀδοηίορούννων δεηθῶμεν" ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐν paraded, καὶ e€opials, —
Kat pe Maite, καὶ δεσμοῖς 6 ὄντων διὰ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Κυρίου.
δεηθῶμεν' ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐν πικρᾷ δουλείᾳ καταπονουμένων δεηθώ-.
μεν"... τῶν νηπίων τῆς ἐκκλησίας μνημονεύσωμεν. (ὐὐπε
Apost. vux. 10, p. 401—Memento, Domine, eorum qui in vin-
culis jacent, aut, carceribus detinentur: fratrum etiam nostrorum
qui in exilio sunt: infirmorum, aut qui male affecti sunt. Lit, —
Jacob. Syr. p. 34.—Eire dia “γῆς, ἢ ποταμῶν, ἣ λιμνῶν, ἢ
ὁδοιποριῶν, ἢ οἱῳδήποτε τρόπῳ τὴν πορείαν ποιοῦντας" πάντας
πανταχοῦ ἀποκατάστησον. Lit, Marci, p. 147..----Ἡ νήσθητι,
Κύριε, τῶν ἐν αἰχμαλωσίᾳ. Id. p. 152.---- Ἐ οὐς ἐν φυλακαῖς, ἐν
μετάλλοις, ἡ δίκαις, ἡ καταδίκαις, ἢ ἐν ἐξορίαις, ἢ πικρᾷ δουλείᾳ,
3| φύροις κατεχομένους πάντας ἐλέησον, πάντας ἐλευθέρωσον.
Id. p. 146, 147.—Tois πλέουσι σύμπλευσον, τοῖς ὁδοιποροῦσι
συνύδευσον, χηρῶν πρόστηθι, ὀρφανῶν ὑπεράσπισον, αἰχμαλώ-
τοὺς ῥῦσαι, νοσοῦντας ἴασαι, τῶν ἐν βήματι, καὶ ἐξορίαις, καὶ
πάση Orie kal ἀνάγκῃ καὶ περιστάσει ὄντων, μνημύνευσον à
Oeós, καὶ πάντων τῶν δεομένων τῆς μεγάλης σον εὐσπλαγχνίας.
Lit. Basil. Text. Const. p. 172.—Oremus ... ut... aperiat car-
ceres: vincula dissolvat: peregrinantibus reditum, infirmantibus
—
mayan roétoss - pristinam. sanitatem.
Ὁ famulis tuis (i//is) in te ubique fidentibus; et
— sunt, viam dux eis et comes esse dignare.
meu es dep r, ut in hac navi famulos tuos...tuearis.
Greg. Sac τ 199, v 198.— Tribue, Domine,...vinetis absolu-
tio “he Ts gm Miss. Gothic. 244.—Libera carcere
clausos, mv; Miss. Gallic. Vet. 361.— Cf. Miss.
) a $10 - ἐν nhovit ... gros remediare, claustra car-
ceri pe Tet tilts solvere, Eadem... peregri-
= deducit, fluctus mitigat, latrones obstupefacit, alit pauperes.
le Orat c. 29 (Edit. Bout) -- Μέμνησαι πάντως τῶν
juam Move ἐκκλησιαστικῶν' ὅτι καὶ ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐν ἀποδη-
; o 4 δεόμεθα" καὶ ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐν ταῖς στρατείαις
S. Basil. Ep. 241 (ux. 244 C),—Kowds ποιού-
as €UX TavevovTes ὑπὲρ νοσούντων;. . . καὶ "γῆς» καὶ
σης. 5. Chrys. Hom. 77 (vin. 464 D).— Y «ép. γῆς καὶ
- d κελενόμεθα προσιέναι τῷ φιλανθρώπῳ Θεῷ. Id.
Ka Cor. (x. 440 E).
shwangern und Süugern fróhliche Frucht und Gede-
p am Kinder und Kranken pflegen, und warten.
e los und ledig lassen. Luther.—That thou wilt
TEM luckie deliverance and encrease to women
hyl ] nurses.... To cherish and kepe Infantes, and
i E ud. To deliver prisoners. Herman.
; E ᾿
ἣ ἱ ^
hat it may please thee to defend, and provide for, the fatherles
nd widow: : oppressed ;
re xai ὑρφανῶν δεηθῶμεν. Const. Apost.
Mant Lit. Basil. ap. § 29.--Εὐλόγησον,
oT avov ToU ἐνιαυτοῦ τῆς χρηστύτητος σου, διὰ
xo Buen ea i ei xr καὶ διὰ TOv ὄρφα-
arei, p. 148.—Viduarum laboriosam continentiam
1c confoveat; orphanis opem pietatis paterne im-
σε.
E THE LITANY.
pertiat. Miss. Gothic, 252.— Duo ista nomina, in quantum
destituta auxilio humano, in tantum divine nisericordim ex
posita, suscipit tueri Pater omnium. Tertul. ad Uxor. x. c. &
Alle Witwen und Wiiysen vertheidigen und versorgen. Le
ther.—To defend orphanes and wydowes, and to provide for
them. Herman.
31. That it may please thee to have mercy upon all men;
Memento, Domine,...quos novimus, et quos non novimus
Lit. Cyril. p. 43.—llavrew ἡμῶν εὐχομένων ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν, καὶ
ὑπὲρ πάντων ἁπλῶς ἀνθρώπων. Just. Mart. Dial. e. Tryph
c. 133, p. 226 B.—Pax cunctis et venia postulatur. Arnob.
e. Gentes, τν. 36 (1. 163).— H. ἐκκλησία..«καθ᾽ ἑκάστην tmp
πάντων τὰς ἱκετηρίας ποιουμένη. S. Chrys. Hom. de Anath
(1. 692 E).—Toy (i.e. πρεσβύτερον) δεόμενον ταῖς ἁπάντων
ἁμαρτίαις ἵλεων "γενέσθαι τὸν Θεόν. S. Chrys. de Sacerd, νι, ἃ
(τ. 424 A),
Alle Menschen dich erbarmen. Luther.—To have mereye
on al men. Herman.
32. That it may please thee to forgive our enemies, penecutun, al
slanderers, and to turn their hearts ;
Ὑπὲρ ἐχθρῶν καὶ μισούντων ἡμᾶς δεηθῶμεν" ὑπὲρ τῶν
διωκόντων ἡμᾶς διὰ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Κυρίου δεηθῶμεν' ὅπως ὁ
Κύριος mpaivas τὸν θύμον αὑτῶν διασκεδάση πὴν (cf. XVI
infra) καθ᾽ yaw ὀργήν. Constit. Apost. vi. 10, p. 401.—Me-—
mento, Domine, inimicorum nostrorum : cw eorum miserere.
Lit. Cyril. p. 43.— Y πὲρ ὑμῶν, xai ὑπὲρ τῶν ἄλλων ἁπάντων |
ἀνθρώπων τῶν ἐχθραινόντων ἡμῖν εὐχόμεθα. Just, Mart. Dial.
e. Tryph. c. 35, p. 133 B.—Nunc oratio justitise . . . pro inimisib ἢ
excubat, pro persequentibus supplicat. ert. de Orat. c. 29.— |
Scitote...przeceptum esse nobis...etiam pro inimicis Deum |
orare, et persecutoribus nostris bona precari. Jd. Apol c.31.— -
Nee solum pro amicis, sed etiam pro inimicis, Dei misericordiam —
)
i
PT
stab iengheancb-at- cp Rio PUR
cim Marshal? Primer, p. 128.
please thee to give and preserve to our use the kindly
sit may plewe the t give and preserve to
COENA καὶ τῆς εὐφορίας τῶν κάρπων.
ΕΣ . viii, 12, p. 407.—Memento, Domine, aeris, im-
, fructuum terre, et corone anni, Lit. Jacob. Syr.
Eee Text. Alex. p. 70.—Tovs καρποὺς τῆς
EM XXIL) eis σπέρμα, καὶ εἰς θερισμόν. Lit.
—Tois καρποὺς τῆς Yn Κύριε, εὐλόγησον,
αὶ ἀκεραίων ἡμῖν διατήρησον παράστησον ἡμῖν αὐτοὺς
A καὶ εἰς θερισμόν. Id. p. 148,—Poscentes... ut, tri-
cane anni benignitatem, fructuum copiam.
E 252.— Pro aeris temperie, ac fructuum, et
indi errarur . Miss. Ambros, 329. 331.—Acravevovres
T Gr καρπῶν τῆς οἰκουμένης. S. Chr, (vin, 464 D).
Rd gut ven: mi M eeiem c to forgive
and to endue us with the
piri PO Gas lites dedans to the hay Word:
E.
p
i rises ὑπυδείξη αὐτοῖς ὁδὸν μετανοίας . ud
: Tsüvra Td παραπτώματα αὐτῶν, Td T€
ἃ ἀκούσια Constit. Apost. vm. 8, p. 399.—
scm O Deus, peccata omnium nostrum
involur s scienter et ignoranter commissa,
cog , occulta et nota, &c. Lit. Jacob.
Ἢ Lit Jaoh Gree. p. 47.—Xvryywpnaov ἡμῖν
Agua ὁ ὑσιὸν Te kai ἀκούσιον. Lit. Basil. Text.
“Μνήσθητι, Κύριε, καὶ ἡμῶν τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν
90 THE LITANY.
καὶ ἀναξίων δούλων cov, Kai Tas 1p eta λει δ
Lit. Marci, p. 152.— Cf. Lit. Cyril. p. 48.—Ut ad p t
tionem tuam possimus accedere, spiritum nobis aiat
Sacram. Gelas. 706.—Ut nobis veram penitentiam cc
agere. Litan. Anglice. Mabill.—Ut eulx τὶ Sancti 8
cordibus nostris infundere digneris:... ut loeum penitenti
nobis eoneedas. Cod. Chisii, sme. x. Vid. Palmer—Mecra
ὑσίας βουλῆς ἐν ἀγαθῇ προθυμίᾳ μετ᾽ εὐσεβοῦς emo jew
ἐξετείνατο τὰς epe ὑμῶν πρὸς τὸν παντοκράτορα Oeov
ἱκετεύοντες αὐτὸν ἱλέως “γενέσθαι, εἴ TL ἄκοντες ἡμάρτετε.
S. Clem. Roman. Ep. ad Corinth. c. 2.— Etre Ms τε
ἄκοντες ἡμάρτομεν, συγχιώρησον. S. Chrys. Hom. 17 (3 (ΧΙ
166 C).
Son of God ; we beseech thee to Have upon us.
hear us O Christ, us.
Son f. God we beseech thee to O Christ, hear us.
hear u Lord, have mercy upon us.
O Tank of God : that takest Lord, have merey upon.
away the sins of the world ; Christ, have mercy upon us
Grant us th peace. Christ, have mercy upon ua.
Ὁ Lamb of | that takest | Lord, have mercy upon us. —
away the sins of the world ; | Lord, have mercy ω».
Πάντες οἱ mivtol κατα διανοίαν.. "rper M
γοντες Κύριε ἐλέησον. — Oratio pro Catechumenis.
Apost. vii. 6, p. 397.—Bagthed τῆς εἰρήνης, τὴν aw.
δὸς ἡμῖν ἐν ὁμονοίᾳ kai ἀγάπη" κτῆσαι ἡμᾶς ὁ Θεὸς, ἐκτός
ἄλλον οὐκ οἴδαμεν. Lit. Marci, p. 146.— Incipit CE =
niam: et procedit Sacerdos &c.: veniunt ante altare, stante
inelinato capite usque dum dicent : Agnus Dei, qui tollis. p
cata mundi, miserere, Saer. Gelas. 564.— Agnus Dei... don
nobis pacem. Litan. Anglie. ap. Mabillon,—€Cf. S. Ow
Alex. citat. ad vi. 14 supra.—Kyrie eleison...apud mos a
clericis dieitur, et a populo respondetur; et totidem
etiam Christe eleison dicitur, S. Greg. Mag. Epp. Lib. 1x. 12
(u. 941 Bened.)—Kyrie eleison (ter). Miss. Ambros. 330.
O du Gottes Lamm, das der Welt Sünde trügt, Verleih unm
xb
bs
Ν
MED
: tuus in benedictionibus millies millenis . .
m teen. Lit. Cyril. p. 45.—Concede, quzesu-
Bieter milniur, potetin tum deters em-
. Leon, 321.— Inter conditions humans et
udis | Jd. 350.—Eos, qui nos impugnare
ugna; quia sub tuo munimine constitutis. nulla
diaboli nocebit obreptio. Jd. 367.—Ut nullis p
impediti, &e. Jd. 412.—Ut lwti tibi in Reclesia: ¢
Saer. Gelas. 533.—Deus, qui non despicis corde c
afflictos miseriis, populum tuum jejunii ad te dvvotiste d
propitiatus exaudi; ut quos humiliavit, adversitas, pae
rationis tue prosperitas. Jd. 605.—Comprime...noxios s
ineursus. Jd. 700.— Omni vexatione depulsa. Jd. 713 με i
superatis pacis inimicis, secura tibi serviat Christiana lib orta
Saer. Greg. 187.—Domine miserere. Exaudi nos Deus in on
oratione atque deprecatione nostra, precamur Te. Miss, A
bros. 330.—In spiritu humilitatis, et in animo contrito... a μος "-
dimus, et de peccatis nostris pro quibus juste affligimur, culpa! les
contra te nos reddimus. Ad te, Domine Jesu, video te
prostrati clamamus: quia viri iniqui et superbi... undique supe
nos insurgunt.... Ecclesia tua hie, Domine, . . . sedet in tristitia:
non est qui consoletur eam et liberet, nisi tu Deus noster. ]
urge igitur, &c. (ut infra) E Saeram. 8. Gatian, 7 ns.
(annor. 850), Martene, τι. p. 320. Cf. Martene, n. Ch I:
p.919, &e. De clamore in tribulatione—Deum, qui e
torum non despicit gemitum, et me@rentium non aspernat πὶ
affectum, laerymosis precibus, fratres dilectissimi, s icemus,
ut hane singularis victimze hostiam, quam pro tribulats ue
suis AN. ad relevationem fidenter offerimus, dignetur accep
propitius; tribuatque, ut quiequid eontra eos diabolica, a
humana molivit adversitas, ad nihil redigat, et consilio piet
allidat: ut in nullo de adversis lesi, eidem mereantur Pu
offerre sacrificium. Miss. Mozar. de Tribulat. p. 1095. (f.
Missas de Tribulationibus, 1093— 1099.
Cf. Luther, Geistliche Lieder, Theil 10, p. 1743.
»
O Lord, arise, help us, and deliver us for thy Name's sake.
Tas ἐπισυναγωνγὰς ἡμῶν, Κύριε, εὐλόγησον" δὸς αὐτὰς
ἀκωλύτως καὶ ἀνεμποδίστων ‘verses: ci ON εὐχῶν..ἡκῖν,
Te καὶ τοῖς μεθ᾽ ἡμᾶς δούλοις cov εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα δώρησαι.
d t€o& AC
| 3 2 ees T 0T τθήτω ἂν οἱ
Marci, p. 140. . Qi Lit Elio. a 513.—Exurge iik
E A ium; conforta nos, et auxiliare nobis,
* nos NL. Ne despicias nos, Domine, cla-
affictione, sed propter gloriam nominis tui et
isita nos vi pace, et erue nos a presenti an-
i
νῷ, νὸν. «ἴα Sade d
"Y
us for thine
Glory be to the Father, &c.
Eov τὴν κληρονομίαν σον, tva ἀεὶ καὶ διὰ πάντος
T aghyhngeas k.T. A. Lit. Jacob. Gree.
L- a : ἐχθροὺς τῆς ἐκκλησίας σου, Κύριε... ταπεί-
| ws 7 , kai vov. Lit. Marci, p. 158.— Te sup-
1 aon camus ut huic famili: tuz in omnibus adesse digneris,
Pw nostris sperantibus in tua misericordia.
^ p. 259.—Libera nos qui liberasti filios. Israel.
a f ort ti et brachio excelso, Resp. Kyrie eleison, Ex-
omine , adjuva nos, et libera nos propter nomen tuum.
j E
O Son of David, have merey upon
“-᾿ us,
uis look upon our Both now and ever vouchsafe to
icta populi tui, quesumus, averte propitiatus. — Sacram.
3.— Preces populi tui, qusesumus, Domine, clementer
b omni malo defendat vos Dominus. De sede sancta
it no -- pape Custos omnium custodiat nos Christus,
e, misericordia tua super nos, quemadmodum κε
» Capit. varie ap. Rituale Ecc. Dunelm. pp. 6
-
94 THE .LITANY. XIX.
XIX.
Let us pray.
WE humbly beseech thee, O Fa- | and confidence in thy mercy, and
ther, mercifully to look upon | evermore serve thee in holiness and
our infirmities ; and for the glory of | pureness of living, to thy honour and
thy Name turn from us those | glory; through our only Mediator
evils that we most righteously have | and Advocate, Jesus Christ our Lord.
deserved ; and grant, that in all our | Amen, —
troubles we may put our whole trust |
Ab omni plaga a te immissa, Domine, que peccatorum nos—
trorum causa nobis accidit; et conserva nos in fide orthodox a
et observatione mandatorum tuorum, qus sancta sunt,...quia tui
Deus es, qui vis misericordiam, et tibi gloriam referemus. Let.
Jacob. Syr. p. 35.— Ao0s ἡμῖν ἐν ὁσιότητι λατρεύειν σοι πασαες
τὰς ἡμέρας τῆς ζωῆς ἡμῶν. Lit. Bas. Text. Const. p. 161.
—Quicquid pro peccatis meremur, averte. Sacr. Leon. p. 941.
—Propitiare, Domine, populo tuo;...ut quod nostris offensio-
nibus promeremur, tua indulgentia repellatur. Sacr. Gelas.
700.—Supplicia, que nostris meremur operibus, potentia tux
pietatis averte. Jd. 714.— Mala omnia, que meremur, averte.
Sacer. Greg. 179.—Deus, qui juste irasceris, et clementer 8g-
noscis, afflieti populi tui lacrymas respice, et iram tus indig-
nationis quam juste meremur, propitiatus averte. Miss, Ambros.
337.— Corpora nostra in omni sanctitate et puritate servemus.
Orig. in Rom. Lib. x. 18 (ιν. 474 A). |
"ν-
|
|
PRAYERS AND THANKSGIVINGS,
| UPON SEVERAL OCCASIONS,
|
* To be umed before the two final Prayers of the Litany, or of Morning
| bad al d
PRAYERS.
AX.
For Rain.
0 GOD, heavenly Father, who | in this our necessity, such moderate
thy Son Jesus Christ hast rain and showers, that we may re-
τὰ all them that seek thy | ceive the fruits of a earth to our
n ponesntoncn ! -— contents and to mem ; through
1, al]. necessary to their Jesus Christ our
Ἀκολουθία εἰς ἀνομβρίαν. Goar, Eucholog. Gree. p. 771.
—Kavew ἱκετήριος eis τὸν φιλάνθρωπον Θεὸν εἰς ἀνομβρίαν.
Mi. 172.—' O ... κελεύσας τῇ “γῆ παντοδαποὺς ἐκφύσαι καρ-
ποὺς εἰς εὐφροσύνην καὶ τροφὴν ἡμετέραν. — Constit. Apost.
"m, 40, p. 423.—Tovs ἀγαθοὺς ὑετοὺς κατάπεμψον ἐπὶ τοὺς
χρήζοντας, καὶ ἐπιδεομένους τόπους. Lit. Marci, p. 138.—
Plwiam nobis tribue congruentem. Sacr. Leon. 448.—Orat.
αὐ Pluviam Postulandam. Pluviam nobis &e. Saer. Gelas.
ἴδ. Quibus terrena. conditio vegetata subsistat.,..Opportu-
tit tribue nobis pluvie sufficientis auxilium. Jd. 716.— Vid.
Baer, Greg. 207 ap. Palmer.—Ut pluviam opportunam nobis
lume Litan. Anglic. ap. Mabillon. Analect. p. 168.— Pro...
imbribus impetrandis...rogamus semper, et preces fundimus. 8.
Üppr. ad Demetr. p. 193.—GCf. Ὡς Μάρκῳ Αὐρηλίῳ Καίσαρι
Ταῖς τῶν ἡμετέρων εὐχαῖς οὐρανόθεν ὁ Θεὸς ἐπάκουσας
ετίσεν ors v. 5, T'it.—Erant prius (i. e. ante Mamertum)
..maxime aui imbres, aut serenitatem depre-
ET Sidon. Apollin. Lib. v. Ep. 14 (Ed. Paris, 1652).
—7-
XXI.
O ALMIGHTY Lord God, who
for the sin of man didst once
drown all the world, except eight
persons, and afterward of thy great
mercy didst promise never to des ema
it so again; We humbly
thee, that although we for our ini-
ities have worthily deserved a
civem of rain and waters, yet upon
Ut quos merito flagellas devios; foveas tua NND
eorreetos, Sacer, Gelas. 715.— Divinam clementiam :
Sacr. Gelas. 716.—Ad te nos Domine clamantes erudi &
Sacr. Gelas. 717 ut ap. Palmer citat, ex Saer. Greg. : 208.-
Gf. Theodosii exemplum. Imperatoris ap, Socrat, "Og a
ἡ πόλις (sc, Constantinopolis) μία ἐκκλησία éryéve το...» ἢ I:
τῆς ἐλπίδος οὐχ ἥμαρτεν" ὁ ἀὴρ γὰρ εἰς | Me |
μετεβάλλετο' xai ἐκ σιτυδείας, ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ pire θρι
εὐετηρίαν παρεῖχε τοῖς σύμπασιν. Eee, Hist. vi. 2
362 C.
XXII.
In the time of Dearth and Famine,
GOD, heavenly Father, whose | now most justly ecd p.
O De it is, that the rain doth | quity, way Ὧν
earth is fruitful, beasts in- mercifully t turned nto cheapt vine
€ and fishes do multiply ; ; Be- neg μι Lr thé love of Jesus Christ
hold, we beseech thee, the ictions rd, to whom with thee and
aur peo FLA μὴν grant that the | the Holy Ghost be all hor our am ν
h, which we do | glory, now and for ever. Amen,
Nes ὁμβροτόκων διαδρομαῖς, εἰς καρπῶν “γονὰς, &
ζώων σύστασιν. Const, Apost. vim. 12, p. 4040 Hp Npu «τῇ
ησοῦ τῷ ἠγαπημένῳ σον παιδί' μεθ᾽ οὗ σοι δόξα, τ
καὶ σέβας, καὶ τῷ Αγίῳ Πνεύματι, νῦν καὶ ἀεὶ &
τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. μήν. Ib. 39, p. er —R eus
qusesumus, afflictionem populi tui. — Saer. Leon. Pu 36
munere elementa omnia reereantur.— Vid. Goar,
777 ap. Palmer.—Inoot Xpu T9, ἀγαπητῷ cov
XXIV. PRAYERS. 97
οὗ σοι xai Πνεύματι Ἁγίῳ ἡ δόξα, καὶ νῦν καὶ εἰς τοὺς
μέλλοντας αἰῶνας. Αμήν. Martyr. Polyc. 14.—Marcus Au-
relins,..Christianorum militum orationibus ad Deum factis, imbres
in siti ila impetravit. Quando non geniculationibus et jejuna-
üonbus nostris etiam siccitates sunt depulse? Tertull. ad
Scapul. c. 4.—Denique cum ab imbribus sestiva hiberna suspen-
dmt, et annus in cura est,...nos jejuniis aridi, et omni con-
tinentia expressi, ab omni vite fruge dilati, in sacco et cinere
volutantes, invidia ccelum tundimus, &c. Jd. Apol. c. 40.
XXIII.
Or this.
GOD, merciful Father, who,
in the time of Elisha the pro-
phet, didst suddenly in Samaria turn
great scarvity and dearth into plenty
cheapness; Have mercy upon
Us that we, who are now for our
sins me with like adversity,
may likewise find a seasonable relief:
Increase the fruits of the earth by
thy heavenly benediction ; and grant
that we, receiving thy bountiful li-
berality, may use the same to thy
glory, the relief of those that are
needy, and our own comfort; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Cf. Goar, Eucholog. Grec. p. 776, ap. Palmer.— Y ép
= , , - a7 a ^ ^
τῆς ἐνκρασιας Του aepos καὶ Τῆς εὐφορίας TOV kap7r ov"
4 , ^ , ^ , » ^
ores dyeAAecres μεταλαμβάνοντες τῶν Tapa cov ἀγαθων,
QMwcy σε ἀπαύστως, τὸν διδόντα τροφὴν πάση σαρκί.
Const, Apost. viri. 12, p. 408.—'O δοὺς...τὰ μὲν πρὸς χρῆσιν,
τὰ be πρὸς ὑγιείαν, τὰ δὲ πρὸς τέρψιν. Ib. 40, p. 423.
—Ut...dona tus pietatis semper utamur. Sacram. Gelas. 718.
—(f. Tert. Apol. c. 40 supra citat. xx.
XXIV.
In the time of War and Tumults.
() ALMIGHTY God, King of
7 all ki and Governor of all
ib Whose power no creature is
- t lo resist, to whom it belongeth
july to punish sinners, and to be
Sere to them that truly repent ;
and deliver us, we humbly be-
thee, from the hands of our
7
enemies ; abate their pride, asswage
their malice, and confounil their de-
vices; that we, being armed with
thy defence, may be preserved ever-
more from all perils, to glorify thee,
who art the only giver of all victory;
throuch the merits of thy only Son,
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
98 PRAYERS.
Τοὺς ἐχθροὺς τῆς ἐκκλησίας cou, Κύριε,... rarely "σον, ih
πάντοτε, καὶ νῦν. Γύμνωσον αὐτῶν τὴν ὑπερηφανίαν. Acto
αὐτοῖς ἐν τάχει τὴν ασθένειαν αὐτῶν, τὰς C "
καὶ τὰς πανουργίας, as ποιοῦσι καθ᾽ ἡμῶν ἀπρακτοὺς ποΐησον.
Lit. Marci, p. 153. Cf. Lit. Cyril. 45.—Cireumda eos arm
tura tua. Lit. Cyril. 51—Ccelestibus presidiis muniantur, qui.
in tua potestate confidentes, in te solo Przsule gloriantes, tm
semper foveantur auxilio. Sacr. Leon. 365.—Ut nullis j
eulis affligantur, qui te protectore confidunt. Jd. 371.— Hostium
nostrorum, quesumus, Domine, elide superbiam; et dexter
tus virtute prosterne. Sacer. Gelas. 728.— Cf. Id. 728 fem
ut ap. Palmer ex Sacr. Greg. 201 citat. Missa IN TEMPORE
BELLI.—Oremus Dominum,...quia amara nobis adveniunt tem-
pora et periculosi adproximant anni Mutantur regna, &e.
(Hee fortasse dicta sunt, cum vel Franci in Galliam, vel Lange
bardi in Italiam irruperunt. Muratori not.) Miss. Bobiense, 921.
—Si nos Dominus humiles et quietos, si nobis invicem copulate:
si circa iram suam timidos, si presenti tribulatione — (os
emendatosque conspexerit, tutos ab inimici infestationibus &
bebit. Pracessit disciplina, sequitur et venia. Nos tantum Εἰ
cessatione poscendi, et cum fide accipiendi simplices et ur
Dominum deprecemur, cum genitu et fletu deprecantes, sieut
depreeari oportet eos, qui sint positi inter plangentium | εἶπας,
et timentium reliquias, inter numerosam languentium stragem,
et exiguam stantium firmitatem. Rogemus pacem maturius
reddi, cito latebris nostris et periculis subveniri; impleri que
famulis suis Dominus dignatur ostendere, redintegrationem Ε-
elesism, securitatem salutis nostra, post pluvias serenitatem, post
tenebras lucem, post procellas et turbines placidam lenitatem.
Pia paterns dilectionis auxilia...quibus et pereo: bias
phemia retundatur,,..et fortis et stabilis perseverantium fiducia
glorietur. 5. Cypr. Ep. 11 al. 8, p. 26.—Toàv Θεὸν ἵκετ al
Kai λιταῖς ἱλεούμενος, x. T. À. (sc. Constantinus pro vietori : 1
bello. — Euseb. Vit. Const. u. 14, p. 450.— Ev τῇ πρὸς τὸ "
é
E.
1
XXVI. PRAYERS. 99
πολεμίους παρατάξει youu θέντας ἐπὶ τὴν γὴν kara TO οἰκεῖον
ἡμῖν τῶν εὐχῶν ἔθος, ἐπὶ τὰς πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν ἱκεσίας τραπέσθαι.
Id. Hist. Eccl. v. 5, vid. Cap. integrum, p. 169 Β.----Ταῦτά
γε καὶ ὅσα τούτοις ἄδελφά Te Kai ἐμφερῆ, Κωνσταντῖνος TQ
Πυνηγεμόνι καὶ τῆς νίκης αἰτίῳ Θεῷ αὐτοῖς ἔργοις ἀνυμνήσας
KT. À. (sc. in bello contra Maxentium). Vid. plura ap. Hist.
Eccl ix. 9, p. 358 A.—Ti γὰρ ἔμελλε τοῦ παμβασίλεως xal
, ἢ ® ^ p , 9 r4 ~ ,
ταγηγεμόνος καὶ αὐτοῦ Oeov Λογου ενστήσεσθαι τῷ vevpaTi ;
ld. x. 4, p. 376 A.
XXV.
In the time of any common Plague or Sickness.
ALMIGHTY God, who in thy | who now are visited with great sick-
J wrath didst send a plague upon | ness and mortality ; that like as thou
thine own people in the wilderness, | didst then accept of an atonement,
fr their obstinate rebellion against | and didst command the destroying
Meses and Aaron; and also, in the | Angel to cease from punishing, so it
time of king David, didst slay with | may now please thee to withdraw
the plague of Pestilence threescore | from us this plague and gricvous
ad ten thousand, and yet remem- | sickness; through Jesus Christ our
bering thy mercy didst save the rest; | Lord. Amen.
Evy παρακλητικὴ εἰς πᾶσαν λιτήν. Goar, Eucholog.
Gree, 807.—Seovientium morborum dopelle perniciem. Sacer.
Gels. 715.—Cf. eadem ap. Sacr. Greg. 205, q. v.
XXVI.
T In the Ember Weeks, to be said every day, for those that are to be admitted
into Holy Orders.
Upon the dayes of the foure tymes commonlye called qua-
‘tor temporum embrynge dayes, let holye lessons, sermons, and
Prayers, earnest, and somewhat longe be used, and later in the
dy as we ordeyned in lente, and let the people be sterred up
diligently to true repentaunce, and the work of the samo,
fisting, praier, and almes. —Herman's Consultation, fol. 249.
1—9
100 PRAYERS.
FARGETS, Sos, crt Mkwaty | of fit persons to serve in the s τὲ
ep IET I
minds of thy servants » Bishops forth thy
iy eum Pastors of thy flock, that they | salvation of
hands suddenly on no man, | Christ our Lord. Amen.
but! fait "e and wisely make choice
Guberna, quos erigis. (In Natali Episcoporum). Saer. Leon
427.— Pastores et Prepositos ovium tuarum. Miss. Gothic. 24.
—Kai à ὧν πράττουσι, καὶ δι ὧν λέγουσι. S. Chrys. de
Sacerd. 1v. c. 8.---Δοξάζεται ὁ Θεὸς ov διὰ δογμάτων ὀρθῶν,
μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ πολιτείας ἀρίστης. S. Chrys, Hom. Ἱ it
Gen. (1v. 650 A).
XXVII.
Or this.
AL MIGHTY God, the giver of all replenish them with the truth «e
Lod gifts, who of thy divine doctrine, and endue them ‘itil
qd rre divers Or- | cency of life, that they may
in thy Churc iive (13 aes fully serve before thee, to the gl
we humb y beseech : thee, to all those οἱ ἐσ pon es Pe ΟΝ
who are to be called to any office and of thy through Jesus
administration in the same; and so | Christ our Lord
á
'O ταγματα διάφορα TH ἐκκλησίᾳ cov δωρησάμενος. 4
Ordinatione Subdiaconi, Goar, Eucholog: Gree. E 244 —
Κύριε καντοχράτορ, ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν, 0 διὰ Χριστοῦ τὰ πᾶν
δημιουργήσας, καὶ 0: αὐτοῦ τῶν ὕλων προνοῶν κατ d
ᾧ "ydp δύναμις διάφορα ποιῆσαι, τούτῳ δύναμις καὶ διαφόρως,
προνοῆσαι. Διὰ yap τοῦτο ὁ Θεὸς προνοεῖς... τῶν θνητῶν,
διαδοχῇ... .᾿Ἐπίβλεψον ἐπὶ τὴν ἁγίαν σου ἐκκλησίαν, καὶ
αὔξησον αὑτὴν, καὶ πλήθυνον τοὺς ἐν αὐτῇ προεστῶτας, καὶ
δὸς δύναμιν πρὸς τὸ κοπιᾷν αὐτοὺς λόγῳ καὶ ἔργῳ εἷς οἰκοδο-
μὴν τοῦ λαοῦ σου. Αὐτὸς καὶ νῦν ἔπιδε ἐπὶ τὸν δοῦλόν σον
τοῦτον, TOV.. -mpea Bure prov ἐπιδοθέντα, καὶ ἔμπλησον αὐτὸν
πνεύματος χάριτος καὶ συμβουλίας... «ὅπως πλησθεὶς..«Ἀόγον,
διδακτικοῦ, ἐν πρᾳότητι παιδεύη σον τὸν λαὸν, καὶ δου ,
σοι εἰλικρινῶς ἐν καθαρᾷ Dao; x, T. A. Constit, Apost: vi
R Mie. Moser ὁ in Fest. S. Malus τ 937.
" XXVIII.
RE Iregur War sog jo ld after ang of the former
GOD, whosenature. with the chain of our sins, yet let the
ert hae re an | ies of hy et m dae
τοῦ though we be tied and bound | our Mediator and Advocate. Amen.
Orsi Φιλοικτίρμων Θούξι. «λυτρώσηται αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ oe
* ToU διαβόλου xai τῆς ἐπηρείας τῶν δαιμόνων' καὶ
m ἀπὸ πάντος ἀθεμίτου λόγου, καὶ πάσης
| kai πονηρᾶς ἐννοίας" συγχωρήσῃ δὲ αὐτοῖς
τὰ παραπτώματα αὐτῶν κα τι Oratio pro Peniten-
t. Apost, viu. 8, p. 399.— Deus, cui proprium est...
oni 000 remigio diversus ;
tiare supplicationibus nostris. Sacr. Gelas. 680.—Ut quos
+ catena constringit, magnitudo tus pietatis absolvat.
BuU. Greg. 200 ap. Palmer; Rituale Eccl.
. p. 40.— Funibus ; peecatorum suorum unusquisque con-
S. Hieron. in Jes. xiv. 17 (1v. 254 A).
XXIX.
0 qiiem bla rend Caring iit Sm
pue ds hole
| m, for us, and thy w
"] cre we humbly beg in the Name
and Mediation of Jesus Christ our
| most blessed Lord and Saviour, Amen.
ED —
Ὑπὲρ τῆς πόλεως ταύτης Kal τῶν ἐνοικούντων. Const.
Apost. vui. 12, p. 408.---Μνήσθητι, Κύριε, .«πόλοωξ eof
βασιλευούσης. kai τῆς πόλεως ἡμῶν ταύτης, πάσης τος
καὶ χώρας. Lit. Marci, p. 152.—Sim. ap. Lit. Chryst. p. 79.
-ἸΜνήσθητι, Κύριε, τῶν εὐσεβεστάτων kai πιστοτάτων ἡμῶν
βασιλέων, Lit. Bas. Text. Const. p. 111.--Ἠ Μνήσθητι, Κύριε,
πάσης ἀρχῆς καὶ ἐξουσίας, καὶ τῶν ἐν παλατίῳ ἀδελφῶν ἡμῶν.
Ib.—Ut tuo munere dirigantur et Romana securitas et devotio
Christiana, Sacer, Leon. 3175.— Romani Imperii defende Ree
tores: ut salus servientium tibi principatuum, pax tibi possit
esse populorum. Sacr. Gelas. 730.— Principibus nostris famulis
tuis ////s regimen tu; adpone sapientis ; ut, haustis de tuo fonte
consilis, et tibi placeant, et super omnia regna precellant. d.
731.—Oremus pro Christianissimo Imperatore nostro, &c. Saer.
Greg. 58.—Pro civitate hae, et conversatione ejus, omnibusque
habitantibus in ea, precamur te. Miss. Ambros. 329.——Ut...re-
ligionis integritas, et Christiani nominis securitas reparata consistat
Id. 872.—Oramus pro imperatoribus, pro ministris eorum, ae
potestatibus, pro statu seculi, pro rerum quiete. Tertull. Apol.
39.—Christianus nullius est hostis, nedum Imperatoris; quem
sciens a Deo suo constitui, necesse est ut et ipsum diligat, et
revereatur, et honoret, et salvum velit, cum toto Romano im-
perio, quousque s:eeulum stabit.,.,Colimus ergo et Imperatorem
sic, quomodo et nobis licet, et ipsi expedit, ut hominem a Deo
secundum; et quiequid est, a Deo consequutum, et solo Deo
minorem. Jd. ad Scapul. c. 2.—Hyets τὸν ἕνα Θεὸν «ai |
A E d i A 1 4 i Ρ LI
Δημιουργὸν τῶν ἁπάντων, τὸν καὶ τὴν βασιλείαν e'yxerpu- —
σαντα τοῖς θεοφιλεστάτοις σεβαστοῖς, τοῦτον καὶ σέββομεν
καὶ em xai τούτῳ διηνεκῶς ὑπὲρ τῆς βασιλείας
αὑτῶν, ὅπως ἀσάλευτος διαμένῃ, προσευχόμεθα. Dion. Alex. |
Ep. ap. Euseb. Hist. Ecc. vu. 11, p. 258 Β.---ἶὐξώμεθα arepl.
τῆς σωτηρίας Tov εὐσεβεστάτου Αὐγούστου Κωνσταντίου.
S, Athan. Apol. ad Const. (x. 301 D),—AAAX' ἐγὼ, TO "γε εἷς
"xí 9 " - Ww en oe q 3 ese -
eae Nkov, ἀπᾶν TOW” €Uxyonac καὶ OLKOL, καὶ ἐπὶ Tir Kote |
XXX. PRAYERS. 103
ἱερῶν ὑπερσχεῖν τῆς ἀδικίας THY δίκην, καὶ πονηρίας ἐκκαθαρ-
θῆναι τὴν πύλιν. Synesius, Ep. 121, p. 258 C (Ed. Paris
1633).
XXX.
* A Collect or Prayer for all Conditions of men, to be used at such times
when the Litany is not appointed to be said.
GOD, the Creator and Pre- | Catholic Church ; that it may be so
server of all mankind, we hum- | guided and governed by thy good
lly heseech thee for all sorts and | Spirit, that al who profess and call
conditions of men ; that thou would. | themselves Christians may be led
est he pleased to make thy ways | into the way of truth, and hold the
known unto them, thy saving health | faith in unity of spirit, in the bond
unto all nations. More espccially, | of peace, and in righteousness of
we pray for the good estate of the | life.
Ὁ Oeo...0 τῶν ὅλων ποιητῆς..«καὶ κηδεμών. Const.
Apot. vin. 87, p. 421—Yaep τῆς ἁγίας καθολικῆς καὶ
ἀποστολικῆς Ἐκκλησίας τῆς ἀπὸ περάτων ἕως περάτων
δεηθῶμεν, ὅπως ὁ Κύριος ἄσειστον αὐτὴν, καὶ ἀκλυδώ-
VtGTOy διαφυλάξῃ καὶ διατηρήση μέχρι τῆς συντελείας τοῦ
αἰῶνος. Ib. 10, p. 400, ef. sim. c. 12.—Concede propitius, ut
Ecclesia tua jugiter et religione crescat et pace. Sacr. Leon.
376.—Deus, generis Institutor et Reparator humani. Jd. 388.
—Da, qusesumus, Domine, populis Christianis, quod profitentur
agwsceore. — Sacr. Gelas. 517.— Cf. Orationem brevem pro
Ecclesia Catholica, Sacerdotibus, Populo, Viduis, Orphanis,
Prütentibus, Vexatis, Errantibus, Afflictis, et Turbatis. Miss.
Gothic, 294.— Ut universitate nationum perficiatur, quod per
Yerhi tai evangelium promisisti. Miss. Gallic. Vet. 333.—
Pro pace Ecclesiarum, pro vocatione gentium, precamur te. Miss.
Ambros, 329.—Ildoats ταῖς κατὰ πάντα τόπον τῆς ἁγίας
καὶ καθολικῆς Εκκλησίας παροικίαις, ἔλεος, εἰρήνη, κ- τ. A.
Poly, Mart. init-—Tov πάσης τῆς οἰκουμένης πρεσβεύοντα
(se, s&erdotem), ὁποῖόν τινα εἶναι χρή: k.T.M. S. Chrys.
de Sacerd. vi. 4 (1. 424 A)— Ywmép τῆς οἰκουμένης πάσης
κελευόμεθα προσιέναι τῷ φιλανθρώπῳ Θεῷ. Id. Hom. n.
in 2 Cor. (x. 440 E).
104
Finally, elei - p epi to comfort and relieve them, accont-
© LINIS to Sp cope s ΤῊΣ _| them patience under tl ir suf
eee distressed, in mind, body, |
Prayer of the or estate ;
res E n nma
are desired,] that it may please thee
Memento, Domine,...infirmorum, aut qui male affecti sunt:
eorum qui a spiritibus immundis infestantur, aut agitantur. Lit.
Jacob. Syr. 34.—Memento etiam, Domine, eorum qui p
perunt nobis ut eorum memoriam ageremus in orationibus.
Deum nostrum....Pro illis qui omni genere tentationum ¢
affictionum vexati sunt. 70. 35.— Cf. Litt. Cyril. p. 44, E
p. 172.—Tovs νοσοῦντας, kine: TOU λαοῦ σου MN
μένος ἐν ἐλέει καὶ οἰκτιρμοῖς, ἴασαι. Lit. Marci, p. 138.—
Ἄλλα καὶ ἡμῶν, Κύριε, τὰς κατὰ Ψυχὴν νύσους ἴασαι,
τὰς σωματικὰς ἀσθενείας θεράπευσον, ἰατρὲ ψυχῶν καὶ
σωμάτων, ... ἐπίσκεψαι καὶ ἴασαι ἡμᾶς διὰ σωτηρίον σου.
Ib. 147.—Pro sua quemque necessitate. Sacr. Leon. 376.—
Ut omnes sibi in neeessitatibus suis misericordiam tuam gaudeant
adfuisse. Sacer. Gelas. 561.—Verniat, Domine, quaesumus, po-
pulo tuo supplicanti tus benedictionis infusio: quse diabolicas ab
eodem repellat insidias; que fragilitatem mundet et protegat;
qui inopem sustentet et foveat, Jd. 686, — Post hee, commo-
nenda p. plebs...sive orandum pro infirmis (Rubrie.) Id. 698.
— Exaudi nos pro famulis tuis J/lis, pro quibus misericordie -
tue imploramus auxilio: ut reddita sibi sanitate, gratiarum tibi
in Ecclesia tua referant actionem. Jd, 735, cf. 736.— Suscipe -
preces famulorum famularumque tuarum, pro quibus misericor-
diam tuam :egrotantibus imploramus; ut de quorum periculo -
metuimus, de eorum salute letemur. Jd. 736.— Infirma segri- -
tudine laborantibus, omnipotens zterne Deus, paterna miseratione —
suecurre. Miss. Gall. Vet. 361.—Tuam vero, Domine, cle- -
mentiam exoramus, ut omnes metu territos, tribulatione afflictos, —
inopia vexatos, morbis obrutos, suppliciis deditos, debitis obligntos, -
=_ -— il
XXXI. THANKSGIVINGS. 105
indulgentia pietatis tus absolvat. Miss. Mozar. pro Infirmis,
p. 1108.— Cf. Miss. Ambros. 329.
XXXI.
* A General Thanksgiving.
LMIGHTY God, Father of all | gitings for thy late mercies vouchsafed
mercies, we thine unworthy | unto them.] We bless thee for our
Tha tobe Servants do give thee | creation, preservation, and all the
aid when any 1nost humble and heart blessings of this life ; but above all,
fale pang thanks for all thy el A for thine inestimable love in the re-
ae to return ness and loving-kindness | demption of the world by our Lord
i to us, and to all men; | Jesus Christ; for the 1neans of grace,
['particularly to those who desire now | and for the hope of glory. |j
fo offer up their praises and thanks-
Οὐκ ὄντας ἐποίησας, “γενομένους φυλασσεις" ζωὴν ἐπι-
herpes, χορηγεῖς τροφήν. Μετάνοιαν ἐπηγγείλω. Ὑπὲρ
ἁπάντων σοι ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ σέβας, διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ,
VV) καὶ ἀεὶ. καὶ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. Aus. Const. Apost.
Vn. 88, p. 381.----Εὐχαριστῶν ὑπὲρ τοῦ πλάσματος" ὅτι
κατέπεμψε τὸν Ὑἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ Χριστὸν, ἵνα
σώσῃ τὸν ἄνθρωπον...καὶ ἵνα.. «γνωρίσῃ αὐτῷ τὰ κρίματα
τῆς δικαιοσύνης... .ἵνα...ἐπ᾿ ἐλπίδι τῆς ἐνδόξον κοινωνίας... ..ἐν
τῇ βίβλῳφ' τῶν ζώντων συναριθμηθῇ. Ib. 39, p. 382.—
χαριστοῦμέν σοι καὶ ὑπερευχαριστοῦμεν, Κύριε ὁ Θεὸς
ἡμῶν͵ ὁ Πατὴρ τοῦ Κυρίον καὶ Θεοῦ καὶ Σωτῆρος ἡμῶν
Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, κατὰ πάντα, καὶ διὰ πάντων, καὶ ἐν
τάσιν, Ors ἐσκέπασας, εβοήθησας, ἀντελάβου, καὶ παρή-
Yeyes ἡμᾶς τὸν παρελθόντα χρόνον τῆς ζωῆς ἡμῶν, καὶ
ἤγαγε ἡμᾶς ἕως τῆς ὥρας ταύτης. Lit. Marci, p. 131.—
Vid. Lit. Basil. Coptic. ap. Palmer.—Vere dignum. Simul
Pfo munere generali, quo vivimus, et pro singulis quibusque
Wbdüs tuam munificentiam predicare. Sacr. Leon. 420.—
Indignos...famulos tuos. Sacr. Gelas. 683.—O inmstimabilis
dilectio caritatis! Ut servum redimeres, Filium tradidisti ! Sacr.
Greg, 144.— O Κύριος παρέδωκε, ἵνα ἅμα τε εὐχαριστῶμεν
106 THANKSGIVINGS.
τῷ Gey ὑπέρ τε TOU τὸν κύσμον ἐὀκτικέναι σὺν τ
ἐν "we διὰ τὸν ἄνθρωπον, καὶ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀπὸ on
ἐν ἡ γεγόναμεν ἐλευθερωκέναι ἡμᾶς, καὶ τὰς ἀρχὰν, |
τὰς ἐξουσίας, καταλελυκέναι τελείαν κατάλυσιν, διὰ TOU Ta
θητοῦ “γενομένου κατὰ τὴν βουλὴν αὐτοῦ. Just. Mi
Dial. c. Tryph. e. 41, p. 187 D.—H εὐχαριστία οὐκ ἐπὶ
ψυχῆς μόνον, καὶ τῶν πνευματικῶν ἀγαθῶν, aXAa καὶ ἐπὶ
τοῦ σώματος γίνεται, καὶ τῶν τοῦ σώματος ἀγαθῶν. Clem
Alex. Strom. v. 10, p. 683, 1, 15.—Infructuosi in negotiis
dicimur. Quo pacto homines vobiscum degentes, ejusdem
victus, habitus, instructus, ejusdem ad vitam necessitatis?...
Meminimus gratiam debere nos Deo, Domino, Creatori: nullum
fructum operum ejus repudiamus. Tertull. Apol. e. 42—Ubi
diligentia est, qua nune apud nos esse ccepit, ut libelli eorum,
qui beneficia percipiunt, recitantur in populo, &e. S. Ang. dr
Civ. Dei, xxu. 8 (vu. 671).
And, we beseech thee, give us that | tothy service, and by walking
due sense of all th dde that nee. ἐς holiness and i 25
our hearts τοῖν cen Plocpt thank- | our days; through Jesus Christ
ful, and that we shew forth thy
praise, not only with our lips, but
in our lives ; by giving up ourselves
Lord, to ‘whom with thee and
Hol ’ Ghost be all honour and glory
world without end. Amen, .
‘Eavrovs καὶ ἀλλήλους τῷ ζῶντι Θεῷ διὰ τοῦ nore -
γενοῦς αὐτοῦ παραθώμεθα. Const. Ap. vim. 37, p. 422.—
Kai δεόμεθα, καὶ παρακαλοῦμᾶν σε; pants, ἀγαθέ;
& - |
dos ἡμῖν τὴν ἁγίαν ἡμέραν ταύτην, καὶ ἅπαντα τὸν χρό
vov τῆς ζωῆς ἡμῶν ἐπιτελέσαι ἀναμαρνῆφωε; μετὰ mac P
Xapós»» «καὶ πάντος ἁγιασμοῦ, kai TOU σοῦ φόβου... . Xaps*
καὶ Sieripme καὶ φιλανθρωπίᾳ τοῦ μοῦσαν δ. σου Yiow*
à ov xai μεθ᾽ ov co ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ “paren ἐν τ ᾧ
Παναγίῳ... Πνεύματι, νῦν καὶ ἀεὶ καὶ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας ree?
αἰώνων, Lit. Marci, p. 131.— Vid. Lit. Basil. Coots ay
Palmer.— Cf. Lit. Ethiop. 503.—Zv ἡμᾶς δίδαξον eye
jenes σοι ἀξίως ὑπὲρ τῶν εὐεργεσίων σον, ὧν ἐποίησ «X5.
καὶ ποιεῖς μεθ΄ ἡμῶν. Lit. Bas. Text. Const. 173.—Laudosat
XXXII. THANKSGIVINGS. 107
te, Domine, ora nostra; laudet anima; laudet et vita. Et quia
tu muneris est, quod sumus, tuum sit omne, quod vivimus. Per
Christum Dominum nostrum. — Saer. Leon. 482.— Presta nobis
famulis tuis, effectu tibi bonorum operum propinquare, teque vita
simul et voce laudare. Miss. Bobiense, 78] .----Αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα
καὶ τὸ κράτος dua Πατρὶ xai Ἁγίῳ Πνεύματι ἐν τῇ
ayia ἐκκλησίᾳ καὶ νῦν καὶ ἀεὶ καὶ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν
αἰώνων. S. Hippol. c. Noet. ult. p. 20.—Orav ἕκαστον
τούτων, (i 6. τῶν μελῶν τοῦ σώματος) ταῦτα πραττῇ ἃ
τῷ θεῷ φέρει δόξαν καὶ αἷνον,... γίνεται ψαλτήριον καὶ
κθαρα τοῦ σώματος τὰ μέλη, καὶ ᾷδει καινὴν ᾧδὴν, οὐ
TW διὰ ῥημάτων, adda τὴν διὰ πραγμάτων. S. Chrys. in
Ps. 143. (v. 465 À).— Evxapia ToUvTes, μὴ ῥήμασι τοῦτο
τοῶμεν μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἔργοις, καὶ πράξεσιν' αὕτη ‘yap
ἢ εὐχαριστία ἡ ἀκριβὴς, ὅταν ταῦτα πράττωμεν, δι᾽ ὧν
ὁ θεὸς δοξαζεσθαι μέλλει, ὅταν ἐκεῖνα φύγωμεν ὧν ἀπηλ-
λάγημεν. Id. Hom. 18 in Rom. (1x. 638 Α).--- Δυνατὸν ἡμᾶς
εἴηχον καὶ παναρμόνιον ὄργανον ἡμᾶς αὑτοὺς ἀποφῆναι, καὶ
δὰ τῶν αἰσθητηρίων ἁπάντων τῶν αἰσθητῶν τε καὶ νοητῶν
τὸν θεὸν ἀνυμνῆσαι. — Theod. in Ps. xxxi. 2 (1. 517 B).
AXXII.*
For Rain.
GOD our heavenly Father, who | cause the former and the latter rain
v thy gracious providence dost | to descend upon the earth, &c.
* The Illustrations of the language of these Thanksgivings which I have
heen able to collect are too scanty to be worth producing here. Ecclesias-
teal hitory, however, furnishes at least two precedents for No. XXXV.
lo cov τὰς νίκας ἠράμεθα: διά σου κρείττους τῶν ἐχθρῶν κατέστημεν'
7 τὴν τῶν ὑπαρξάντων ἀγαθῶν χάριν γνωρίζομεν: σὲ καὶ τῶν μελλόντων
είζμεν. Euseb. Vit. Const. 1v. 20, p. 535 C.—Alii Imperatores in exordio
"trie arcus triumphales parari jubent, aut alia insignia triumphorum :
la tua hostiam Deo parat, oblationem et gratiarum actionem per
Remotes celebrari Domino desiderat. 8. 4Imbros. ad Theodos. Ep. ΟἹ αἱ.
Be. 4 (n, 1021 A).
108 THANKSGIVINGS. XXX
XXXIII.
For fair Weather.
LORD God, who hast justly | of immoderate rain and waters
humbled us by thy late plague | in thy mercy, &c.
XXXIV.
δ For Plenty.
MOST merciful Father, who | heard the devout prayers of
of thy gracious goodness hast | Church, &c.
XXXV.
For Peace and Deliverance from our Enemies.
ALMIGHTY God, who art a | thy servants against the face of
strong tower of defence unto | enemies; &c.
XXXVI.
For Restoring Publick Peace at Home.
ETERNAL God, our heavenly | to be of one mind in a house
Father, who alone makest men | stillest, &c.
XXXVII.
For Deliverance from the Plague, or other common Sickness.
LORD God, who hast wound- | us for our transgressions, by th
ed us for our sins, and consumed | heavy, &c.
XXXVIII.
Or this.
E humbly iguana before | that all the punishments whi
thee, O most merciful Father, | threatened, &c.
THE COLLECTS
TO BE USED THROUGHOUT THE YKAR.
XXXIX.
THE FIRST SUNDAY IN ADVENT.
Tue Correcr.
ZAUBIGHTY God, give us grace | he shall come again in his glorious
Lure Sites eas | Male e i d ai td
the armour of light, now in the time | mortal, through him who liveth and
of this mortal life, in which thy Son | reigneth with thee and the Holy
Jesus Christ came to visit us in great | Ghost, now and ever. Amen.
humility ; that in the last day, when
Quomodo colligemus? quomodo Dominica sollennia cele-
brabimus ?... Si interdiu colligere non potes, habes noctem.
Tertul. de Fuga in Persec. c. 14.— Vid. Sacram. Gelas. 683
Qj. Palmer.— (Cf. Sacr. Greg. 138; Miss. Gall. Vet. 336.—
Tempore nostre mortalitatis. — Sacr. Gelas. 685.— Auxilium
tue gratis, Domine, precibus imploramus; ut discussis tenebris
"iorum, ambulare mereamur in luce virtutum. Jd. 744.— Ut
ita nos Unigeniti tui in prssenti ssculo illustret respectus,
qualiter culpis omnibus emundatos inveniat secundus ejus ad-
vetus Sacr. Greg. 287.— Ut cum iterum ad judicandum
" veneris,...perveniamus ad illam terram, quam Sancti tui in re-
quem possidebunt sternam. Miss. Gothic. 193.—Ut veniente
Domino nostro Jesu Christo Filio tuo, digni inveniamur stern
vite convivio. Miss. Bubiense, 790.—Ut te, quem dudum
venise credimus pro remedio captivorum, in secundo adventu
tuo cum majestate venturum sustinentes videre mereamur cum
mdulgentia peccatorum. Jd. 792.—Presta, ut qui adventum
Filii tui humilem cum gaudio colimus, in gloria venientem cum
110 COLLECTS,
letitia mereamur aspicere. Jd. 796.— Ut cum in majestate su -
Unigenitus tuus advenerit, ad immortalitatis gloriam resurgamus
per Christum Dominum. Jd. 948.—Expectemus conscientia
secura venturum, quem super omnem principatum et potestatem
eredimus exaltatum. — Simus etiam per singula momenta solliciti,
ut mereamur habere propitium quem credimus et fatemur ad
judicandos nos vivos et mortuos in gloria esse venturum. Miss,
Mozar. ap. Martene, 1. 169.—'O Κύριος ἡμῶν Xpwrós. ‘Tir
gous οὐκ ἦλθεν ev κύμπῳ ἀλαζονείας, οὐδὲ ὑπερηφανίας,...
ἀλλὰ ταπεινοφρονῶν. S. Clem. Rom. Ep. ad Corinth. e. 16.
—Dominus Deus virtutum prodibit:,.,Hic est Deus noster,...
qui cum in secundo adventu manifestus venerit non silebit: nam
eum in humilitate prius fuerit occultus, veniet in potestate mani-
festus. S. Cypr. de Bono Patient, p. 220.—'H μὲν προτέρα
(se. τοῦ Νριστοῦ παρουσία) πολλὴν εἶχε τὴν συγκατά-
βασιν' ἡ δὲ δευτέρα οὐχ οὕτως, ἀλλὰ φρίκης “γέμουσα καὶ
καταπλήξεως. 8. Chrys. Tract. Quod Christus sit Deus
(1. 568 B).
XL.
THE SECOND SUNDAY IN ADVENT.
LESSED Lord, who hast caused | of thy holy Word, we may embrace,
all holy Scriptures to be writ- | and ever hold fast the blessed hope
ten for our learning; Grant that we | of everlasting life, which thou hast
may in such wise hear them, read, | given usin our Saviour Jesus Chris.
in learn, and inwardly di Amen.*
AÜavacias, ἧς ἔδωκας ἡμῖν διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ τοῦ παιδός σου.
Const. Apost. vi. 26.—Tijs αἰωνίον ζωῆς, τῆς ἐν Χριστῷ
* Let us hear, read, and know these holy rules ;...let us with fear and
reverence lay up in the chest of our hearts these necessary and fruitful
lessons ; let us night and day muse, and have meditation and contemplation
in them. Let us ruminate, and, as it were, chew the cud, that we may
have the sweet juice, spiritual effect, marrow, honey, kernel, taste, com-
fort, and consolation of them. Homily on the Reading of Holy Scripture,
near the end.
=
XLI. COLLECTS. 111
τῷ Υἱῷ cov τῷ novoyevei, τῷ Θεῷ καὶ Σωτῆρι ἡμῶν.
Ib. vui. 11, p. 402.—Qui illa prophetalium vaticiniorum oracula,
que seculis fuerunt nunciata, beati Johannis ore exples, opere
perficis, professione peragis, concede...ut per viscera misericordiz
reple scientia, veritate dirigi mereamur. Missa in Adventum
Domin. Oratio post Prophetiam. Miss. Bobiense, 787.—
Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui nos sacra Evangelii tui insti-
tutione confirmas, presta, qusesumus, ut cuncti fideles tui veritate
spprehendant, qus ex jus pradicatione suscipiunt. Miss.
Mozar. 678, 679.---Οἴκοι καθήμενος ἀναγινωσκέτω E CUU TOS
συνεχῶς, καὶ πολλάκις περισκοπείτω μετὰ ἀκριβείας τὰ
ἐγκείμενα, καὶ βασανιζέτω πάντα καλῶς. δ. Chrys. Hom.
ll αἱ. 10 in Joann. (ναι. 62 Β).---Οὐδὲ γὰρ᾽ δεῖ τὰ ῥήματα
γνμνὰ ἐξετάζειν, ἐπεὶ πολλὰ ἕψεται τὰ ἁμαρτήματα, οὐδὲ
τὴν λέξιν καθ᾽ ἑαυτὴν βασανίζειν, ἀλλὰ τῇ διανοίᾳ προσέ-
χειν τοῦ γράφοντος. Id. Hom. in Gal. 1. (x. 675 A).
XLI.
THE THIRD SUNDAY IN ADVENT.
() LORD Jesu Christ, who at | disobedient e^ the wisdom of the
thy first coming didst send thy | just, that at thy second coming to
cen ἐὲ to prepare thy way before | judge the world we may be found
miss that the ministers and | an acceptable people in thy si Mt,
Sewards of thy mysteries may like- | who livest and reignest with the
Wie & prepare and make y thy | ther and the Holy Spirit, ever nc
. "y, by turning the hearts of the ' God, world without end. Amen.
Vid. Sacer. Gelas. 681 ap. Palmer. Cf. Miss. Gallic. Vetus,
393,334. — Da, queesumus...cuncte familie tue hanc volunta-
tm in Christo Filio tuo Domino nostro vonienti in operibus
Jutsaptos occurrere; et ojus dexterm sociati, regnum mereantur
Posidere celeste. Sacr. Gelas. 683.—Ut cum iterum ad ju-
üandum veneris, nullus ex nobis ante tribunal tuum reus
Mpareat; sed discussa de pectoribus nostris caligine tenebrarum,
Placeamus conspectui nostro. Miss. Gothic. 193.— Domine Jesu
112 COLLECTS.
Christe...qui ad nos veniens... Miss. Bobiense, 919.—Domine
Deus Omnipotens, qui...ante Filii tui adventum Johannem dig.
natus es destinare przconem, et per ejus veridicam in deserto -
eremi preedicationem, &c. Miss. Mozar. ap. Martene, 1. 170.
—Domine Jesu, presta mihi, &c, Origen, Hom, 13 tn Exod.
(n. 176 C). |
XLII.
THE FOURTH SUNDAY IN ADVENT.
O gant oss Ae — thee) με toms us, thy bountiful Y^
We and with gres night oncwout | deliver oe; ducas DR ean
us; that whereas, through our sins | of thy Son our to whom with
wickedness, we are sore let and | thee and the Holy Ghost be honour
hindered in running the race that is | and glory, world without end. Amen,
Laborantibus celeri succurre placatus auxilio. Sacr. Leon.
372.— Orat. de Adventu Domini. Sacr. Gelas. 680 ap. Palmer.
—Festina, quesumus, ne tardaveris, Domine; et presidium
nobis tum pietatis impende: ut opportunis consolationibus sub-
leventur, qui in tua miseratione confidunt. Jd. 682.—Inlabe
sensibus nostris, Omnipotens Pater. d. 744.—Excita, Domine,
quaesumus, potentiam tuam et veni; ut ab imminentibus peéca-
torum nostrorum periculis te mereamur protegente eripi te
liberante salvari. Qui vivis et regnas cum Deo Patre in Uni-
tate Spiritus Saneti Deus, per omnia s#cula seculorum. — Saer.
Greg. 133.— Cf. Miss. Bobiense, ut ap. Palmer, 785.
Concupiscence, corruption, and evil, resteth continually in
the nature of man; by reason whereof, though he be never so
well minded, yet he is stayed, letted, and hindered from the
perfect accomplishment of God's will and commandments, — Zn-
stitution of a Christian Man, p. 170, Ed. Oxon.
|
θλις », 7 ὑμῶν e ὑμῖν tarechelebe: εἰκάδι
T » μηνός. Const. Apost. v. 13.—ToV σωτηρίου
ae i S. Basil. Ep. 232 al. 404
philoch. ob missa ad Natale Domini munuscula. (n1.
of s. Greg. Nazianz. Orat. 38; que dicta est Eis
1, εἴτ᾽ οὖν Γενέθλια τοῦ Σωτῆρος. (ι. n
κεν ὁ Θεὸς τὴν τάξιν ταῖς ἐτησίοις ταύταις
is, as διά τινος παρ μέν ἀκολουθίας κατὰ τὰς
ee Te mryaryouer, kai πάλιν ἄγομεν. H δὲ
| τῶν πνευματικῶν πανηγύρεων ἣ ἣν καὶ ὁ μέγας
ΠΣ ἄνωθεν τῶν τοιούτων τὴν “γνῶσιν ἔχων.
. Συμβαίνει τοίνυν τῇ ἀποστολικῇ ταύτη
) ᾳ ἡ i d τῶν TOU ἐνιαυτοῦ πανηγύρεων. ᾿Αλλὰ τὴν
τριθμῶ ταῖς ἄλλαις. Ἢ γὰρ ἐπὶ τῇ θεοφανείᾳ
τς Ὑἱοῦ χάρις, d διὰ τῆς ἐκ παρθένου γεννήσεως
ι τῷ κόσμῳ, οὐχ ἁπλῶς ἐστὶν ayia πανήγυρις,
ὡς γίων, καὶ πανήγυρις πανηγύρεων. S. Greg. Nyse.
. Basil. (τι. 911).— Vid. Riddles Manual of Christian
"
-
ij. p. 6€ 0; Dr. Jarvis on Chronology, p. 563 (1844 Lond.)
Fri spit; through the same out
esus Christ, hist who liveth and
Apod! prez
BEE eres bas Gok: weal vitiose
end. Amen.
Jeus, qui hunc diem per Incarnationem Verbi
npo Maris consecrasti: Da,...ut
p tua adoptione sint fili. — Saer.
ii Unig ) tuo novam eaenitrant noe Ad: dite
a per astm ran to ia vein
Co in novam familie tus» progeniem
8
"
E
d
14 COLLECTS. XLI.
sanctificationis gratiam, quam dedisti; ut corpore et mente re-
novati, &o, Miss. Gothic. 269, Miss. Ambros. 351.—Propitiare
populis adoptivis, ... ut filii promissionis, quod non potuerunt
assequi per naturam, gaudeant se recepisse per gratiam. Miss.
Ambros. 336.— Presta, qusesumus, omnipotens Deus, ut qui,
tus majestatis effectu, per fili tui mirabile sacramentum, co-
operante Spiritu Sancto, sunt renati, ccelestis vite fiant con-
versatione perpetui. Per eundem Dominum in unitate ejusdem.
Jd. 379.—Presta...ut...lux tus lucis eorda eorum, qui per
tuam gratiam renati sunt, Spiritus Sancti illustratione confirmet.
Per Dominum in Unitate. Jd. 380.— Deus, cujus unigenitus in
substantia nostre carnis apparuit, przsta, qusesumus, ut per eum,
quem similem nobis foris agnovimus, intus reformari mereamur,
qui tecum, &e, Rituale Ecc. Dunelm. 2, Collecta in Epi-
phania.
Hilf, lieber Herr Gott, dass wir der neuen leiblichen Geburt
deines lieben Sohns theilhaftig werden und bleiben, und von
unsrer alten siindlichen Geburt erlediget werden, durch densel-
bigen deinen Sohn, Jesum Christum, unsern Herrn. Amen.
Luther, Geistliche Lieder 5 (x. 1132).
XLIV.
SAINT STEPHEN'S DAY.
! RANT, O Lord, that, in all our | bless our persecutors by the example
sufferings here upon earth for | of thy first Martyr Saint Stephen,
vf ey of thy truth, we may | who prayed for his murderers to
12. ipee to heaven, and by | thee, D. Dodd Ja who standest
faith be ld the glory that shall ὃς at the right hand of God to succour
revealed ; and, being filled with the | all those that suffer for thee, our
Holy Ghost, may learn to love and | only Mediator and Advocate, Amen.
Vid. Saer. Greg. 12 ap. Palmer.—Mterne Dei Filius,
Domine Jesu, quem Stephanus...positis genibus pro inimicis
orabat: tu nos facito...pro inimicis te sinceriter postulare. Miss,
Mozar. S. Stephani, p. 110.— Da nobis, quesumus, Domine,
imitari quod eolimus, ut discamus et inimicos diligere, quia ejus
natalitia celebramus qui novit etiam pro persecutoribus exorare.
“-
XLVI. COLLECTS. 115
Rituale Eccl. Dunelm. p. 44.—Tiuy μάρτυρος, μίμησις μάρ-
Tupos, 8, Chrys. in Martyras (u. 667 C).
Cf. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 119.— Riddles Manual
of Christian Antiquities, on S. Stephen's Day, p. 663, who
refers to S. Greg. Nyssen, Serm. de S. Stephano; S. Aug. de
Natali Stephani Martyris ; de Civ. Dei, Lib. xxn. c. 8.
XLV.
SAINT JOHN THE EVANGELIST'S DAY.
ERCIFUL Lord, we beseech | Saint John may so walk in the light
thee to cast thy bri ht beams | of thy truth, that it may at |
is of eal ther by the arse of life; through Jesus Christ ee
thy Apostle and Evangelist
Ecclesiam tuam, Domine, benignus illumina. Saer. Leon.
434.——Eeclesiam tuam, Domine, benignus illustra, ut Apostolicis
beati Johannis Evangeliste illuminata doctrinis, ad dona perve-
niat, que &c. Id, 476, Saer. Greg. 13.—Evaryyeduis
φωταγωγίας. S. Epiph. Lib. 1. adv. Hareses, p. 51 A.
See Riddle, on S. John the Evangelist's Day, p. 663.
XLVI.
THE INNOCENTS' DAY.
ALMIGHTY God, who out of Br ge that by the i of
the mouths of babes and — our lives, and constancy of our faith
MO a even unto death, we ma glori thy
^ remedio to pitty, tbe Ao. a acc Mee through |
vices in us, and so ce im us by
Vid. Sacram. Gelas. 499 ap. Palmer.—(Cf. Sacr. Greg.
14,—Da cunctis, Domine, in hoc loco consistentibus,...ut sic
habeant ex sancte vite conversatione palmam, sicut habuerunt
parvuli ex passione victoriam. Miss. Gothic. 199.— Concede
plebem tuam innocentem per gratiam. Jd. 200,—Qui per in-
nocentium laudem eunctos provocas ad salutem, infunde in nobis
puritatem lactentis infantiw, concede doctrinam. Miss. Bobiense,
799.— Deus, qui licet sis magnus, mirabilia tamen gloriosus
8—2
116 COLLECTS. XLYL
operaris in minimis, da nobis, qusesumus, in eorum celebritate
gaudere, qui filio tuo, Domino nostro, testimonium pr:ebuerunt
etiam non loquentes. Rituale Eccl. Dunelm. p. 48.— Infantes
testimonium Christi sanguine litaverunt. Tertull. adv. Valent.
c, 2,— Christi nativitas a martyris infantium statim eapit.
S. Cypr. Ep. 58 al. 56, p. 123.—Salvete flores martyrum,
Quos lucis ipso in limine Christi insecutor sustulit, Ceu turbo
nascentes rosas! Vos prima Christi victima, Grex immolatorum
tener, Aram sub ipsam simplices, Palma et coronis ludits.
Prudent. Hymn. de Epiphan. Cathemer. xu. (1.92, Ed. Parm)
XLVII.
THE CIRCUMCISION OF CHRIST.
LMIGHTY God, who madest | our members, being mortified from
thy blessed Son ‘to be cireum- | all worldly and carnal Justs, we may
cised, and obedient to the law for | in all things obey blessed will;
man; Grant us the true cireumcision | through the same thy Son Jesus
of the Spirit; that, our hearts, and all | Christ our Lord. Amen.
Vid. Saeram. Greg. 15 ap. Palmer.—Cordis nostris pre-
putia,..spiritu cireumeidat ; donec carnali incremento, facinoribus
amputatis, hoc solum in natura nostra faciat vivere, quod sibi et
servire valeat et placere. Miss. Gothic. 200, 201.— Deus, qui
magis circumcisionem cordis quam corporis diligis ;...'Tu nostras
aures deseca, ne audiant sanguinem; corda, ne teneant dolum;
oculos, ne invadant alienum. Tu in manibus succide, quod
polluit; in pedibus, quod ad malum currit; in preputiis, quod
carnalia coneupiseit. Tu incide, quod laniat; prmeide, quod
vulnerat; abscinde, quod lacerat; excide, quod scandala incre-
mentat; ut amputato facinore, tota in nos valeat caritas pro-
pagari. Per &c, Jd, 201.— Per Christum Dominum nostrum ;
Qui ut nos a gravi servitute legis redimeret, circumcisionis
legalis purgationem accepit: in qua observationis antique pro-
bator existeret. Miss. Ambros. 312.— Abscide, quesumus, cor-
dium nostrorum, auriumque preputia: qui pro nobis dignatus
es infantize gestare crepundia. Ut quod in tua carne secundum
—
——
COLLECTS, 117
lgzss literam fieri circumcisione voluisti corporea, id nostra
wlxxti competenter impendens, ab omni superstitione voluptatum
absterge nostra precordia. Missale Mozar. Circumcisio Do-
miraz, p. 133.— Θύωμεν καθ᾽ ékdcTgv kai πᾶσαν κίνησιν. -
& Greg. Naz. Orat. 45 al. 42, c. 23 (1. 863 Ε).----Περιετμήθη
ἀλυγθινῶς, καὶ ov δοκήσει ἡμέρᾳ τὴ ὀγδόη. Ἦλθε yàp πλη-
ρῶσαι τὸν νόμον, K.T.À. (ubi rationes cur Christus fuerit cir-
cumeisus pandit.) S. psphdn. Her. 30, ce. 27, 28 (1. 152,
153).—llaÓgv νέκρωσιν ὑπομένοντες, μόνον δὲ οὐχὶ cvcTav-
ρυύμενοι τῷ Χριστῷ, ἵνα πρὸς a^yiav καὶ ἀμώμητον μεταχω-
poU ves Gon, κατὰ TO αὐτῷ δοκοῦν πολιτευώμεθα. S. Cyr.
Alex. de Adorat. Lib. xi. (1. 403 A).
XLVIII.
THE EPIPHANY, OR THE MANIFESTATION OF CHRIST
| TO THE GENTILES.
oe who by the leading of a | thee now by faith, may after this
didst manifest thy ar life have the fruition of th glorious
Son to the Gentiles; Godhead ; through Jesus ; our
ly grant, that we, which. — Lord. Amen.
ou. Sacram. Leon. 410.— Concede propitius.
Ib.—Deus...qui sternitatis tus lumen cunctis Gentibus susci-
'asti: da plebi tus Redemptori sui plenum cognoscere fulgorem :
W ad perpetuam claritatem...perveniat. Sacr. Greg. 503.—
Vid. Sacr. Greg. 16 ap. Palmer.—M«0' ἣν (se. Natalem
x lini) ὑμῖν ἕστω τιμιωτάτη n ᾿Ἐπιφάνιος, καθ᾽ ἣν ὁ Κύριος
üufiw ὑμῖν τῆς οἰκείας θεότητος ἐποιήσατο. Τ᾿ ενέσθω δὲ
τοῦ δεκάτου μηνός. Constit. Apost. v. 13.—Dap’
iiri oin Ta ἐπιφάνια. S. Chr. Hom. 1 de Pentecost.
m ! Es Domini al. 32 de Temp. (v. 915)—
"dent. Hymn. xu. Epiphan. (1. 86, Ed. Parm.)
118 COLLECTS.
f XLIX.
THE FIRST SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.
LORD, we beseech thee mer- | ought to do, and also may h
y to receive the r5 and power fa to |
uou te wale, arly oe ; the aguas = thtieigh ταῖν. irist our
and grant that they may both Lord. Amen, |
Ut recte facienda cognoscant, et possibilitatem capiant ex-
equendi. Sacram. Leon. 367.—Cf. Sacr. Gelas. 587.— Vid.
Sacer. Greg. 16 ap. Palmer.—Ut videre possimus, que agenda
sunt; et quz» recta sunt, agere valeamus. Jd. 32.— Tu nobis
semper et intelligendi que recta sunt, et exequendi tribuas
facultatem. Miss, Francorum, 324.
L.
THE SECOND SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.
Ve erus απ ΣΝ
in heaven and earth; Mercifully hear | Lord. Amen. !
the supplications of thy people, and
Τὴν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ εἰρήνην BpaBevoov, rais ἁπάντων ἡμῶν
καρδίαις" ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦ βίου τούτον τὴν εἰρήνην ἡμῖν δωρῆσαι.
Lit. Marci ap. Renaud. 1. 146.—Cf. Lit. Basil. Text. Alex.
(t. 58).—Rogemus illum, ut custodiat nos in hae die saneta,
omnibusque diebus vite nostre in pace Omnipotens Dominus
Deus noster. Lit. Ethiop. 503.—Deus, qui dierum nostrorum
numeros, temporumque mensuras, majestatis tus potestate dis-
pensas: propitius ad humilitatis nostrzm respice servitutem, ut
tum pacis abundantia tempora nostra cumulentur. Sacr. Leon.
428.— Cf. cit. ad vu. 14, 15.— Vid. Sacer. Greg. 159, Miss.
Ambros. 316 ap. Palmer.— H παρὰ ToU Kupiov εἰρήνη τῷ
αἰῶνι πάντι συμπαρεκτείνεται. S. Basil. in cap. 1x. Esaie=
(1. 550 C).—Eipyvyn θεόσδοτον ἀγαθὸν, καὶ ξένιον οὐρανοῦ, καξξ
ἐκ μύνων ἧκον ἡμῖν τῶν θείων διανευμάτων. S. Cyril. Alex
Dial. m. de SS. Trinit. (v. 502 D).
LIE. COLLECTS. 119
LI.
THE THIRD SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.
\ EM MIGHTY and and necessities stretch forth t
E Mene oon | hand io τος μάν τὸ Qelgd or} ERR
and in all Bis danses Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Ad defensionem fidelium, Domine, quibsumus, dexteram tum
majestatis extende. Saer. Gelas. 679.— Vid. Saer. Greg. 160
ap. Palmer.—Infirmitates nostras &c. Miss. Ambros, 317.
LII.
THE FOURTH SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.
GOD, who knowest us to be Sh stent sot co: ὁ
ti gm dan in by reason of | us trough all temptatons; through
and j reason
the of our nature we cannot Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
upright; Grant to us
Mj δισόνεγοηε εἰς πειρασμόν. Oldev γὰρ ἡ πολλή σου
“στλαγχνία ὅ ὅτι οὐ δυνάμεθα ὑπενέγκειν διὰ τὴν πολλὴν
Tuy ἀσθενείαν' ἀλλὰ ποίησον σὺν τῷ πειρασμῷ καὶ ἔκβασιν,
τοῦ δύνασθαι ἡμᾶς ὑπενεγκεῖν. Lit. Marci, p. 159.— Vid.
Sacram. Greg. 33 ap. Palmer.
LIIT.
THE FIFTH SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.
^) LORD, we beseech thee to keep of thy heavenly grace may evermore
thy Church and household con- | be a by t mighty power ;
yin thy true religion; that à Jesus our Lord.
» lean only upon the hope
Tu» se dexter suppliciter inclinantes perpetua defensione
conserva. — Saer. Leon. 322,—Sperantes in tua misericordia
crest protege benignus auxilio. Jd. 358.— Devoto tibi pectore
fumlantos perpetua defensione custodi. Sacr. Gelas. 517.—
Vid, Sacr. Greg. 39, Miss. Ambros. 325 ap. Palmer.
120 COLLECTS. Liv.
LIV.
THE SIXTH SUNDAY AFTER THE EPIPHANY.
GOD, whose blessed Son was | he shall ap again with power
manifested that he might destroy | and great glory, we may be made
the works of the devil, and make us | like unto him in his eternal and glo-
the sons of God, and heirs of eternal | rious kingdom ; where with thee, 0
sl ant es we beseech thee, that, peu cp thee, O Holy peace
is hope, we i ivet : one
e oven ba bes patie: ial, oun ἔξ SRI UR SOR
Dominica Sextra post TnkoPHaNIA. Sacr. Greg. 161,
Miss. Mozar. 192.—Catholicam plebem alarum suarum protec-
tione defendat, eisque, cum judex venerit, existat placabilis, pro
quibus redimendis in carne apparuit humilis. Miss, Mozar. in
Epiphania, 159.
LV.
THE SUNDAY CALLED SEPTUAGESIMA.
LORD, we beseech thee favour- | the glory of thy Name; th
ably to hear the prayers of thy | Jesus Christ our Saviour, who live
people; that we, who are justly pu- | and reigneth with thee and the Holy
nished for our offences, may be mer- | Ghost, ever one God, world without
cifully delivered by thy goodness, for | end. Amen. !
Libera nos, Domine, qusesumus, a nostrorum debitis pee-
catorum, atque, ut nos a malis omnibus propitiatus eripias,
iniquitates nostras, quibus juste retribuimur, absolve, Sacr.
Leon. 357.—Ut dignis flagellationibus castigatus, in tua mise-
ratione respiret. Jd. 363.—- Preces populi tui, quesumus Domine,
clementer exaudi, ut qui juste pro peccatis nostris affligimur,
pietatis tus visitatione consolemur. Sacr. Gelas. 680.— Vid.
Sacer. Greg. 26, Miss. Ambros. 324 ap. Palmer.— Propter
gloriam nominis tui tribulatis succurre placatus. Rituale Eccl.
Dunelm. p. 43.
LVI.
THE SUNDAY CALLED SEXAGESIMA.
LORD God, who seest that we | «d power we may be defended :
.7 put not our trust in any thing | al adversity ; through Jesus
that we do; Mercifully grant that by | our Lord. Amen.
=
LVIIL COLLECTS. 121
Gelas. 684.— Vid. Sacr. Greg. 27 ap. Palmer.
LVII.
THE SUNDAY CALLED wirt
inpol that | os and of all virtues
Oto: : s without charity, | without wh whicl
| 5 this
Ghosh our into our hearts that Stns outs Na Tam RUM
Eullut gift of charity, the | Amen,
Ut earitatem nobis dones. Litan. Anglic. ap. Mabillon.
LVIII.
THE FIRST DAY OF LENT, COMMONLY CALLED
ASH-WEDNESDAY.
LMIGHTY and everlasting God, | our sins, and acknowl our
COTES nothing that thou | wretchedness, may obtain of thee,
ve the sins | the God of all mercy, ees
Ec cocos ie Create |
2 us new and contrite
that we worthily lamenting |
E. in te misereri potius eligis quam
in, da nobis digne flere mala que fecimus, ut tus consola-
gratiam i invenire valeamus; per Dominum. Rituale Eccl.
Duvin. p. 18.— Vid. Miss. Sar. fol. 30 ap. Palmer.—Nec
hoe tamen ideo dicimus, ut abstinenti» Christiane frena laxemus.
lllenns enim quadragesime dies jejuniis consecratos. Habemus
(ariam et sextam septimans dies, quibus solenniter jejunamus.
Orig, in Levit. Hom. x. (n. 246 D).— Vid. Constit. Apost, v.
13, p. 315.—Aci πᾶσαν τεσσαρακοστὴν νηστεύειν ξηροφα-
γοῦντας, Conc. Laodic. Can. 50 (Labbe 1. 1506).— Cf. Euse-
lim de diversis jejunandi consuetudinibus, Hist. Eccles. v.
7, 4, pp. 190—193,—Et eundem de consensu in celebra-
ti e festi Paschalis, et contra Judaos ; Vit. Constant. ur. 18,
492.- -Vid. judicium Socratis de discrepantia, que qui-
"udam in locis cernitur tam in festo Paschali, quam in
sion and forgiveness ;
Christ our Lord. Amen.
“Υ
122 COLLECTS. LVIIL
baptismo et jejuniis et collectis, aliisque Ecclesiasticis ritibus
Hist. Eccl. v. 22.—Of. S. Basil. Hom. de Jejun. (u1. 526—551).
—Cf. S. Ambros. in Lue. c. 15 (1. 1338).—Tyv δὲ τεσσαρα-
κοστὴν τὴν πρὸ τῶν ἑπτὰ ἡμερῶν τοῦ ἁγίον pue ὡσαύτως
φυλάττειν εἴωθεν ἡ αὐτῇ Esca, ἐν νηστείαις διατελοῦσα᾽
τὰς δὲ Κυριακὰς οὐδ ὅλως, οὔτε ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ τεσσαρακοστῇ.
S. Epiph. Expos. Fidei Cathol. (1. 1105 A). —Nos unam quad-
ragesimam secundum traditionem Apostolicam, toto nobis orbe
congruo, jejunamus, S, Hieron. ad Marcellam, Ep. 41 al. 54
(1. 187 A). |
De capite Jejunii ab omni populo observato, eid. Aleuinum
de Div. Offic. c. 13 (ux. 471, Ed. 1777).—See Beaven's Account
of S. Irencus, p. 203, Ed. 1841, for a discussion of the question
of the Apostolical Institution of Lent.
Quo vere et serio nostram miseriam intelligentes, nostramque
injustitiam agnoscentes, veram penitentiam agamus. Liturgia
Sacra in Eccl peregrinorum Argentine, per Valerandum
Pollanum (A.D. 1551), p. 2.
LIX.
THE FIRST SUNDAY IN LENT.
LORD, who for our sake didst | motions in righteousness, and true
fast forty days and forty nights; | holiness, to honour and ;
Give us grace to use such abstinence, | who livest and reignest with the |
that, our flesh being subdued to the | ther and the Holy Ghost, one God,
Spirit, we may ever obey thy godly | world without end. pode
Deus, qui nos formam humilitatis jejunando et orando, Uni-
geniti tui Domini nostri imitatione, docuisti: concede, quzesumus,
ut quod ille jugi jejuniorum continuatione complevit, nos quoque
per partes dierum facias adimplere.,..Da nobis, Domine, qua-
sumus, observantiam legitima devotione perfectam: ut refre-
natione carnalis alimonism sancta tibi conversatione placeamus.
* There be three ends, whereunto if our fast be directed, it is then
a work profitable to us, and accepted of God. "The first is, to chastise the
flesh, that it be not too wanton, but tamed and brought into subjection to
the spirit, The firet Part of the Homily on Fasting.
p
: ἀν τὰ Nds. (δέον. Gelas. 701.—Vid. Mus: AeaBeea
y er-—Cf. Saer. Greg. 89.—De victu parco, et
ios otu, i, divis dignaris nonemur; scilicet ne vigore
att » jam peetus illecebra MUR eneryet, vel ne
— cbe preces orationis evi-
BER e n— Ἢ τῶν βρωμάτων ἀποχὴ
: αν δι τέων πεῖν onion RIPE
poe Hom. 8 in Gen. (ιν. 62 E).—Tyv ἀποχὴν
διὰ τοῦτο κελεύει γνάθου ἵνα xehwavetes
a ei α τῆς σαρκὸς, εὐήνιον αὐτὴν ἐργαζώμεθα πρὸς
τῶν ἐντολῶν ἐκπλήρωσιν. Id. Hom. 10 in Gen. (1v. 78 D).
We commaunde our pastours thys one thynge that they
| the people what is the true and Christian abstinence,
noderation of meate and drynke, and other thinges whiche
hath gyven for the nede of the bodie, and that they exhorte
im to the same moste diligentelye, I saye to that abstinence,
teby the fleshe is more subdued, and made more obediente
pirite. Herman's Consultation, fol. 250.
LX.
‘THE SECOND SUNDAY IN LENT.
that | fended from all adversities which
|| may happen to the body, and from
all evil cool eir de re
A | and hurt ko aged veg through Jesus
Sac Greg . 60 ap. Palmer.— Sim, ap. Rituale Eccl.
124 COLLECTS. LXL
LXI. .
THE THIRD SUNDAY IN LENT.
E beseech thee, ight to be our defence nst all our ene-
ΤῊΝ apie, Un hearty ἡ mics; ace τᾷ τὸς τ τὸ Christ our Lon
of thy humble servants, and stretch | Amen.
forth the right hand of thy Majesty,
Preces nostras, quesumus, Domine, clementer exaudi; οἱ
contra cuncta nobis adversantia dexteram tus majestatis extende.
Sacr. Greg. 31.—Vid. Saer. Greg. 34 ap. Palmer.
LXI.
THE FOURTH SUNDAY IN LENT.
RANT, we beseech thee, AI- may m be relieved ;
mighty God, that we, who for | through our Lord and Saviour Jesus
our evil deeds do worthily deserve to | Christ. Amen.
be punished, by the comfort of thy
Ut dignis flagellationibus castigatus, in tua miseratione re-
spiret. Sacer. Leon. 363.— Quos (sc. hostes) perpeti, malis
operibus, promeremur. Jd, 377,—Presta, qusesumus, Omnipo-
tens Deus, ut quia pro peccatis nostris meremur affligi,... Saer.
Gelas. 684.—Vid. Sacr. Greg. 43 ap. Palmer.
LXIII.
THE FIFTH SUNDAY IN LENT.
E beseech thee, Almighty God, | evermore, both in body and soul;
eels - look arn mmis Jesus Christ our Lord.
people ; t h L | men.
they may be SetuscL and preserved
Tu guberna perpetua bonitate salvandam. Sacer. Gelas.
526.— Vid. Saer. Greg. ap. Palmer.
LXIV.
THE SUNDAY NEXT BEFORE EASTER.
LMIGHTY and everlasting God, | follow the Ma of his great hu-
who, of thy tender love towards | mility ; Mercifully grant, that we
mankind, hast sent thy Son, our Sa- | may both follow the example of his
viour Jesus Christ, to take upon him |. patience, and also be made partakers
our flesh, and to suffer death upon | of his resurrection ; through the same
the cross, that all mankind should | Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen,
B COLL D ECTS. ^
um et ine abil ilem nisi i Filium trum M aides Lit. Jacobi
y Kec Bae " 1. 1. 9.—0 Ovis ὁ scalars |
ama Eu ἐξαπόστειλας τὸν μονυγενῆ cov Υἱὸν |
ou it, Baal. Tet. le VÉ Den, wi lente i
nei meee dmitandum humilitatis exemplum, Salvatorem nostrum
ps E oom vdiredidati: concede propitins, üt
p habere documentum, et resurrectionis ejus
M «ia r Jv Domini nostri. Qui vant vivit &e.
(p. J e ner, et Rituale Ecc. Dunelm. p. 22.—Jesum Domi-
adora. ^a Dominus Jesus, et quanta patientia ejus! ...
jus patientiam...in persecutionibus et passionibus nostris e
| τ 3. δισῃν. de Bono Pat. sub fin. p. 220.----Διάταξις περὶ
eydiur τοῦ πάσχα ἑβδόμαδος. Const. Apost. v. 18.
8 L E
Ji
"NM
e,
LXV.
GOOD FRIDAY. No. I.
E" men, and to suffer death upon the
| eross, who now liveth and reigneth
with thee and the Holy Ghost, ever
one God, world without end. Amen.
h inn ποίμνιόν cov τοῦτο. Const. Apost. vm. 11,
F n tuam, Domine, supplicantem oculis tus mise-
Saer. Leon. 346.—Vid. Saer. Greg. 54 ap.
| mine, quesumus, super hanc familiam
E. Mise. Gothic. 239.—Miav γὰρ ἑορτὴν πὴν
| BE. ἐλευθερίας ἡ ἡμέραν, τουτέστι τὴν τοῦ ἁγιωτάτου
Ky ὃ ἡμέ: παρέδωκε Σωτήρ. Euseb. Vit. Const. m.
Y. Hist t. Fol. n. TI quie non scripta, sed tradita
ie quidem toto terrarum orbe observantur, dantur
| ab ips is Apostolis, vel plenariis consiliis, quorum est
uc pcs commendata atque statuta retineri, sicuti
ssio, et resurrectio, et ascensio in celum, et
p =.
»
adventus de celo Spiritus Sancti, anniversaria solennitate cele-
brantur. S. dug. Ep. ad Januar. 118 (1. 338).
LXVI.
GOOD FRIDAY. No.2.
LMG TY and everlasting God, | Church, that e member of the
by whose Spirit the whole body | same, in his vocal Gd and ministry,
mn the Church is governed and sanc- | may truly and serve thee;
Riri ted our nU and inten δ our Lord and Saviour Jesus
hich we offer before thee Ὁ Amen.*
pve ail calatns of men in thy holy |
Vid. Saer. Gelas. 560, Saer. Greg. 58, &c. ap. Palmer.—
ὋὉλόκληρυον τὸ σῶμα τῆς ἐκκλησίας. S. Chrys. Hom. 2 de
Obscur. Prophet. (vi. 187 D).— H« (sc. τῆς καθολικῆς ' Exidur
σίας) εἰ kai ταμάλιστα εἰς πολλὰς kai διαφόρους τόπους τὰ
μέρη διήρηται, ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως ἑνὶ πνεύματι, τουτέστι τῷ θείῳ
βουλήματι θάλπεται. Constant. Epist. ap. Euseb. Vit. Const.
m. 18, p. 493 B.
LXVII.
GOOD FRIDAY. No. à.
MERCIFUL God, who hast | fetch them home, blessed Lord, to
made all men, and hatest no- | thy flock, that the be saved
that thou hast made, nor would- | among the remnant of the true Is-
est the death of a sinner, but rather | raelites, and be made one fold under
that he ny be converted and live; | one shepherd, Jesus Christ our Lord,
thee
Infide H Heretics, and t take from and the Holy Spiri God, world
Infield a hardness of without Hy fae S ha
Ed ienizapt of ly Works and so
. Δεήθητε rov Θεοῦ; ἐπιστραφῆναι τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ, «ai "
αὐτὸν τόπον μετανοίας, kai τῆς ἀσεβείας ἄφεσιν. Const. Apost.
* Neither must we think that this Comforter was either promised, or
else given, only to the Apostles, but also to the universal Church of Christ,
dispersed throughout the whole world. For unless the Holy Ghost had
been always present, governing and preserving the church from the be-
ginning, it could never have sustained so many and great brunts of affliction
and persecution, with so little damage and harm as it hath: &c. The
second Part of the Homily for Whit-sunday.
+ Let us earnestly and diligently pray...for all men living, be they
never so great enemies to God and his people, as Jews, Turks, pagans,
infidels, heretics, &c. Conelusion of the Homily concerning Prayer,
—
€ >
E
127
7
9 magni Sabbatis, p. 326.—Vid. Sacer.
ro perfidis Judi ut Deus et Dominus noster auferet
die ies erem, ut et ipsi agnoscant Christum Jesum
? mostri. Saer. Greg. 59.—Oremus pro Paganis,
| | auferat iniquitatem a cordibus eorum, et
NE Sos al Dem ium καὶ vim ἃ
— Deum et Dominum nostrum,
t et regnat cum Spiritu. Sancto Deus per omnia
'a iorum m 59.— Y πὲρ τῶν ἄλλων ἀνθρώπων ἀδια-
επτως πρὸ «' (proces pro nondum conversis; Pearson,
c.) Ls yap ἐν αὐτοῖς ἐλπὶς μετανοίας, ἵνα Θεοῦ
"x Ignat. ad Ephes. c. 10 -- Προφυλάσσω ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ
ai ὦ ων» ΠΣ ἀνθρωπομόρφων, οὗς...δεῖ.. «μόνον προσεύ-
| ^ vs | αὐτῶν, ἐάν πως patavoieinnv, Id. or E
p ὑμῶν..«ἵνα μεταγνόντες σὺν ἡμῖν, μὴ Fare
| z Σ στὸ ᾿Ιησοῦν, ἀλλὰ πιστεύσαντες εἰς αὐτὸν, ἐν
ν γενησομένῳ d ἐνδόξῳ αὐτοῦ παρουσίᾳ σωθῆτε, καὶ
isle re ip ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. Just. Mart. Dial.
96, p. 133 | B.—EvxoneBa ὑ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν (sc. ᾿Ιουδαίων)
ir ὑπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ. Ib. c. 96, p. 193 A—Nos
gree ' non perseverare eos (sc. Gnosticos) in fovea,
T fret ui sre oma sam, a
' rari, eonversos ad Ecclesiam Dei, et formari
s, &e, S. Iren. adv. Har. m. 25, $ 7, p. 224.—
SS. du; et Prosper. de Voc. Gent. ad xvi. 26.
, restore Israel we pray thee, yea restore the
tating with the spirit of thy truth, that we
one mind and one assent, might run after thee, and
ume. Grant us, O merciful Saviour, that we might
ous taking up again of Israel, which shall be to the
rising again from death to life, that thus all the
128
COLLECTS.
whole world might live under thee alone, most perfect herdman,
and thou mightest reign in us all: to whom with the Father
and with the Holy Ghost, be glory, honour, impery, and 1 We
into the world of worlds. So be it.
p. 114, Ed. Ozon. 1834.
LXVIII.
Marshall's Prymer,
EASTER EVEN.
RANT, O Lord, that as we are
LX baptized into the death of thy |
n our Saviour Jesus Christ,
τῷ Ye continual zeiten Nay eiae our cor- |
rupt affections we x^ Christ our Lord. Amen.
with him; and that die the
grave, and
to our
» of
medici ce ni
Vid. Miss. Gallic. Vet. 356 ap. Palmer.—Christus Dens,
qui vos redemit sanguine crucis sum, mortificet in vobis concu-
piscentias carnis vestre.
victores vos efficiat criminis.
Et qui moriens triumphavit, ex inferis,
Quo sieut ille gloriosam resurgens
assumpti hominis carnem reportavit in colo, ita vos in die re-
surrectionis assistatis ante oculos ejus gloriosi, absque ullo pec-
cato. Miss. Mozar. 603,
EASTER DAY.
* At Morning Prayer, instead of the Psalm, O come let us sing, &e. these
Anthems shall
C HRIST our passover is sacrificed
for us : therefore let us keep the
ao with the old leaven, nor with
the leaven of malice and wickedness :
but with the unleavened bread of
sincerity and truth. 1 Cor. v. 7.
HRIST being raised from the
dead dieth no more : death hath
no more dominion over him.
For in that he died, he died unto
sin once : but in that he liveth, he
liveth unto God.
Likewise reckon ye also your-
be sung or said.
selves to be dead indeed unto sim +
but alive unto God Jesus
Christ our Lord. Rom, vi. 9.
HRIST is risen from the dead :
and become the first-fruits of
them that sle
For since by man came death :
by man came also the resurrection
of the dead,
For as in Adam all die : even so
in Christ shall all be made alive. 1 1
Cor. xv. 20.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
As it was in the beginning, &c.
Cf. Antiquos Ritus Eccl. Pictavensis in die Paschatis ap.
Martene, ur. 178.—Pascha nostrum immolatus est Christus.
Fratres, epulemur non in fermento veteri, neque in fermento
-
uM =
C9 DEMO DMIR Op sini
is jam non moritur, eene δ
€— Christus resurrexit a mortuis pini
"a; quiam enim per hominem mors, et per homi-
"e ges boeitc gig eB RN. 5
AT MA Eccl. Deielii pp. 25, 26, 27.— Verba |
mim 9) Apostoli sunt: tamen ne obliviscamur quod
E une, in memoria nostra omni anno fit. S. Aug.
nar. i. OR xxi (rv. 93 F).
Tin Le r auf das Osterfest. D. Martin Luther. Jesus
Chr E ines Heind, der den Tod überwand, ist auferstanden,
, Geistliche Lieder (x. 1735).
LXIX.
‘that, us by thy sr *cia grace prevent: God, er pairs inde ri
ws thou dost put into our minds
Dum enim sine te nihil recte velle possimus, aut agere, aut
E cer ge est gratis, quiequid convenienter opera-
L . Leon. 370.—Deus, qui per Unigenitum tuum
B lie aditam, devicta morte, reserasti. Sacr. Gelas.
-Vid. Saer. Gelas. 574, Sacr. Greg. 67 ap. Palmer.—
( E sempiterne Deus, qui per Unigenitum, ὅς, Miss.
Gothic, 255.— Pro fidelibus, ut in eo quod esse ceperunt, ejus
perseverent. S. Aug. Ep. 107 ad Vitalem (n. 799 F).
ni jsitum bonum adjuvat quidem subsequens gratia,
"eat nisi precederet gratia. Studium quoque
lieitur bonum...non incipit sine gratia. S. Aug.
. Lib. n. 22. Hie locus una cum aliis
s dae. in Artic. Eccl. Anglic. x. p. 374.—
porn παρὰ τῆς θείας προνοίας ἐπι-
9
λὴ
130 COLLECTS. n
φοιτήσει, οὐκ ἂν δυνηθείημεν αὐτὰ εἰς τέλος ἄρτιον a^ya'yer.
Isid. Pelus. Lib. w. Ep. 171, p. 511 Ὁ.
LXX.
THE FIRST SUNDAY AFTER EASTER.
LMIGHT Y Father, who hast edness, that we may "x
given thine only Son to die for | thee in pureness of livi den
our sins, and to rise again for our | throu | the merits of
justification; Grant us so to put | Son Jesus Christ our Lord. ms
away the leaven of malice and wick-
Ut jam non in fermento veteri...sed in azymis sinceritatis
et corporis veritatis immolemus. Per. Miss. Gallic. Vet. 369.
—Per Jesum Christum Filium tuum Dominum nostrum. Qui
mortuus est propter peceata nostra; et resurrexit propter jus-
tificationem nostram. Jd. 371.—MissA PascHauLm. Qui pro
nostris moriens peccatis, resurrexisti pro justificationibus nostris.
Miss. Mozar. 511.— Nihil habeat nostra festivitas indecorum,
&c. Tune est enim sine fermento malitie paschalis oblatio, si
in azymis sinceritatis, et veritatis epuletur religiosa devotio. d.
490.— Concede, qusesumus, omnipotens Deus, ut veterem cum
suis rationibus hominem disponentes, illius conversatione vivamus
ad eujus nos substantiam paschalibus remediis transtulisti. — A-
tuale Eccl. Dunelm. p. 32.—ACupa ἐστι wap ἡμῖν xaÜapo-
τῆς βίου, kai ζωὴ κακίας ἁπάσης ἀπηλλαγαένη. — S. Chrys.
Hom. in Martyras (u. 668 A).
LXXI.
THE SECOND SUNDAY AFTER EAS'TER.
LMIGHTY God, who hast given | receive that his inestimable benefit,
thine only Son to be unto = and also daily endeayour ourselves
estie secours to follow the blessed steps of his
ensample of godly life; Gi most holy life; through the same
UI Wed pf Vous xs t Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen,
* Let us Christian folk keep our Holy day in spiritual manner ; that is,
in abstaining not from material leavened bread, but from the old leaven of
sin, the leaven of maliciousness and wickedness. Let us cast from us the
leaven of corrupt doctrine, that will infect our souls. Let us keep our feast
A
PEN pad sg imis
pe Dusipsem, κόμας ΜΩ͂Ν ἘΣ
nau pro sois peoatun facts et, eum p
i eum tibi offerre voluisti, &e. Operibus
li ur mori tbs raum pet aedi
sn. 4.— Cf. Rituale Eccl. Dunelm. ut supra ad xxx.
*
LXXII.
THE THIRD SUNDAY AFTER EASTER.
τῶν ἐν μετανοίᾳ ἀδελφῶν παρακαλέσωμεν" ὅπως
ἃ ἱκτίρμων Θεὸς ὑποδείξῃ αὐτοῖς ὁδὸν μετανοίας. Const.
E- p. 899.— Vid. Sacr. Leon. 301, Saer. Gelas. ©
Sac τ. Greg. 161 ap. Palmer—Quod professione. respui-
aetione vitemus. Sacr. Leon. 371.— Cf. Just. Mart.
! : D iognet. c. 9.— Quum, aquam ingressi, Christianam
s sum verba profitemur, renunciasse nos diabolo et
par m ejus ore nostro contestamur; &e. Tertull.
ete 4 Que est enim in baptismo salutari Christiano-
be io? Que scilicet, nisi ut renunciare se diabolo
mori spectaculis, et operibus protestentur ? Nam
el i pon ye, etiam juxta nostram professionem, opera
E E igitur, O Christiane, spectacula post
ow opus esse diaboli confiteris? &e. Sal-
Pro, ident. Lib. vx. p. 54,1. 19 (Ed. Rom. 1664).—
] cixvm nee OLXXX.
f our lif ner of pureness of godly life,
‘s doctrine. The Homily of the Resurrection, near the end.
g—2
132 COLLECTS. LXXIIL
LXXIII.
THE FOURTH SUNDAY AFTER EASTER.
ALMIGHTY God, who alone | that so, the and mani-
canst order the unruly willsand | fold. | of the our hearts
affections of sinful men; Grant unto | may gi By Fe 0...
thy thee whic that they may love the | — reat: s are to be found ;
ich thou commandest, and - hrist our Lord. Amen.
€ that which thou dost promise ;
Insere illis desiderium bonorum tuorum eternorum, Lit.
Cyril. ap. Renaud. τ. 52.— Da nobis, Domine,...amare celestia,
et inter pretereuntia constitutos jam nunc inhwrere mansuris.
Saer. Leon. 313.—Inter seculi turbines constituta. Jd. 359.—
Nec falsis gaudiis inhwrere patiaris, quibus ad veritatis tum
premia venire promittis. Jd, 364.— Vid. Saer. Gelas. 585,
Saer. Greg. 163, Miss. Ambros. 368 ap. Palmer.—Ad te
nostras rebelles compelle voluntates. Saer. Gelas. 709.
LXXIV.
THE FIFTH SUNDAY AFTER EASTER.
QO 1925. from whom all good thet de weds uu ἘΣ merciful
things do come ; Grant to us thy | xe Ἢ perform ^ same;
humble servants, that by thy holy | throughour: ed Seren Chai Mn
inspiration we may think those things
Deus, a quo inspiratur humanis cordibus omne quod bonum
est. Sacer. Leon. 452.—Sacr. Gelas. 585 fere ut ap. Palmer,
ubi vid, Sacr. Greg. 163.—llavra μὲν yap ev Θεῷ φυσικῶς
Te kai ἰδίως τὰ ἀγαθὰ νοεῖταί τε καὶ ἔστι κατ᾽ ἀληθείαν,
εἰσποιητὰ δὲ ἐν ἡμῖν καὶ διὰ θείας χορηγούμενα χάριτος.
S. Cyril. Alex, Lib, xy. in Joan, c, iw. (1v. 951 A),—Similia
scripsit Idem Lib, x1. in Joan. c. xir. (tv. 1006 A).
LXXY,
THE ASCENSION DAY.
,
RANT, we beseech thee, Al- ^ heart and mind thither ascend, and
" mighty God, thatlike as we do with him continually dwell, who
believe thy only-begotten Son our liveth and reigneth with thee and the
Lord Jen Chit ts have ascended | Holy Ghost, one God, world without
into the heavens ; so we may also in | end, Amen.
“Awa τῆς πρώτης κὐριακῆν ἀριθμήσαντες τεσσαράκοντα
ἡμέρας, ἀπὸ κυριακῆς μέχρι πέμπτης, ἑορτάζετε τὴν ἑορτὴν
coo nk Const, Apost. v. 19, p.
327.—Ut sieut humani generis Salvatorem consedere tecum in
tua majestate confidimus; ita, &e. — (Preces in Ascens. Domini)
Sacer, Leon. 313.—Da mentibus nostris, quo Redemptor noster
eoseendit, attolli. 14. 313.—Presta, qusesumus, omnipotens
Deus, ut nostr# mentis intentio, quo solennitatis hodiern»
gloriosus auctor ingressus est, semper intendat, et quo fide pergit,
conversatione perveniat. Jd. 315, Sacr. Gelas. 588.—Deus,
qui...in ecelos...ascendisti ; concede...nos tecum in eclo vivere
mereamur. Saer. Gelas. 587.— Vid. Sacr. Greg. 85 ap. Pal-
ner—Cf. S. Aug. ad .xv., et ejusdem Ep. 54 al. 118 (m.
124 C).
Allmachtiger Herr Gott, verleihe uns, &c. dass auch wir
ait ihm geistlich im geistlichen wandeln und wohnen, durch
dersdlbigen, &e. Luther, Geistliche Lieder (x. 1736).
LXXVI.
SUNDAY AFTER ASCENSION DAY.
| GOD the King g of gl pow | comfort us, and exalt us unto the
lust exalted thine | same place whither ourSaviour Christ
Christ with great iin dw un- | is gone before, who liveth and reign-
ὺ kingdom in heaven; We be- | eth with thee and the Holy Ghost,
thee, leave us not comfortless; | one God, world without end. Amen.
Ted’; to us thine Holy Ghost to
Da...illuc subsequi tuorum membra fidelium, quo Caput
Yoslrum principium precessit. Sacr. Gelas. 589.— Ascendisse
te in celos ad Patrem Dei Filium ereatura tua letatur. Et
ideo suppliciter cordis contritione exposcimus, ut et in nobis
Mldtationem tui spiritus impleas, etc. Miss. Mozar. (Domi-
Alea poat Ascensionem) 626, 627.— Rogamus, ut qui pignus
"eunpie carnis intulisti in ccelos, consolationem nobis Sancti
Spiritus largiaris,...ipso prestante, qui cum Deo Patre vivit,
'Tegnat in unitate Spiritus Saneti in ssecula seculorum. — 7d.
EVER |
134 COLLECTS. LXXVIL.
LXXVII.
WHIT SUNDAY.
OD, who as at this time didst to rejoice in his ho comfort ;
teach the hearts of thy faithful through. the merits of Jesus
le, by the sending to them the ^ our Saviour, who liveth nnd valgnell
ht of iy Holy Spirit ; Grant us | with thee, in the of the same
by the same Spirit to have a right Spirit, one God, world without end.
judgment in all things, and evermore Amen.
Tuorum corda fidelium. — Sacr. Leon. 374,—Jesus Christus
...qui vivit et regnat Deus in unitate Spiritus Sancti, per omnia
secula seculorum. — Sacer. Gelas, 545.— Per Dominum nostrum
Jesum Christum Filium tuum, qui tecum vivit et regnat Deus in
unitate ejusdem Spiritus Saneti, &c. Sacr. Greg. 90.— Cf. Id.
fere ut ap. Palmer.—Eadem immunitate a die Paschm in
Pentecosten usque gaudemus. Tertull. de Cor. Mil. e. 3.—
Inquisitio. Quare in orationibus sacerdotum Per Jesum Chris-
tum Filium tuum Dominum nostrum qui tecum vivit et regnat
in unitate Spiritus Sancti per universas pene Afriez regiones
Catholica dicere consuevit Ecclesia? ^ Hesponsio. Dicam sim-
pliciter de sermone hoc quod sentio, &c. — Fulgent. ad Ferrand.
Diaconum, p. 266 B.
On the antiquity and observances of this Festival, see
Riddles Christian Antiquities, pp. 642—644 ; Const. Apost.
v. 20.
LXXVIII.
TRINITY SUNDAY.
Foe kg ld and everlasting God, | ship the Unity ; We beseech thee,
who hast given unto us thy | that thou wouldest keep us —
servants grace by the confession of a | in this faith, and evermore
true faith to acknowledge the glory | from all adversities, who livest a
of the eternal Trinity, and in the proches world without end.
power of the Divine Majesty to wor-
Conserva nos omnes in fide orthodoxa usque ad extremum
spiritum. it. Cyril. p. 44.—Perfice nobis fidem Trinitatis
usque ad extremum spiritum, Lit. Ethiop. 515, Lit. Basil
Tert. Alex, 88.— Majestatis mterne claritate. Sacer. Leon.
476.— Eterna eos protectione conserva: ut...instanter in sancte
=
'T.— E eror ME
Anglic ap Mabillon. Analecta. Vet, 169.—H_ ὀρθὴ
^d is xal ἁγίας Τριάδος. Orig. in Psalm.
1 (a. 5) Mae ita omnipotentiam zternitatemque
T i ; unum esse; quia neque in omnipotentia validius
firm » neque in sternitate posterius anteriusve congru-
WA E ) autem nihil nisi szternum potensque esse vene-
| S Hil de Trint Lib. 1. c. 4, p. 768.—Orat (sc.
eia) ut credentes perseverent, S. Aug. de Dono Persev.
(x. 8: 19). — Arn ἡ ἀληθινὴ πίστις"... εἰς ταύτην ἐβαπ-
aby Ἢ teh ταύτην BarriCouey” πάντες οὕτως πιστεύομεν.
me. Chalced. act. τι. (Labbe 1v. 341).—Permanere stabiles in
τῇ (oad «αὶ S, Leo, Serm. 1v. de Nativ. Do-
> the glory of the everlasting Trinity, with a
fil kno’ | », and to worship the one God, in thy Almighty
je Medal Prymer, p. 92.—To honour thee, one
coenae majesty. Béshop Hilseys Prymer, p.
ss du in Drey Personen gleicher Macht und Ehren
mones at und dafür anzubeten bist; wir bitten
Luther's Geistliche Lieder (x. 1739).
LXXIX.
THE FIRST SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
)D, t ὙΜΙ͂Ν th of all them | thing without thee, grant us the hel
it put their trust in thee Sf lir grace, that te: κου UP tite
accept oi and | commandments we may please thee,
Gh the weakness of our | both in will and deed ; through Jesus
. a hg good | Christ our Lord. Amen.
...auxilium gratie tue; ut sine qua nihil boni
& largiente, digni que tua sunt, et cogitare
| [δονο. Sacr. Leon. 379.—Da nobis et velle et
preeipis. Saer, Gelas, 567.— Ut semper rationa-
| s. que > tbi sunt placita, et dietis exequamur et
-
factis. Id, 733.— Vid. Saer. Gelas. 587, Miss. Ambros, 383,
&c. ap. Palmer.
LXXX.
THE SECOND SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
LORD, who never failest to - pu providence, and make us
ve
p and govern them whom a perpetual fear we
thou dost bring "up in thy stedfast | holy ———À through ove iy
fear and love; Keep us, we beseech | our Lord. Amen.
thee, under the protection of thy
Quia sine dubitatione defendes, quos tuis perspexeris con-
venire mandatis. Sacr. Leon. 351.— Quos tuos esse tribuisti,
clementi nullatenus gubernatione destituis. Jd. 417.—Saer.
Gelas. 590, Saer. Greg. 165 ap. Palmer.
: LXXXI.
THE THIRD SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
LORD, we beseech thee mer- | mighty aid be defended and comfort-
cifully to hear us; and grant | ed in all dangers and adversities;
that we, to whom thou hast givenan | through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen,
hearty desire to pray, may by thy
Adjuva nos, Deus salutaris noster; et quibus supplicandi
tibi przestas affectum, tribue tus propitiationis effeetum. — Saer.
Leon. 362.—Da nobis affectum majestatem tuam jugiter depre-
candi. Saer. Gelas. 605.— Adesto, Domine, fidelibus tuis; et
quibus supplieandi tribuis miseratus affectum ; concede benig-
nissime consolationis auxilium, Jd. 707.— Vid, Sacer. Greg. 44,
165 ap. Palmer.—Ne ipsum quod poscimus nostris viribus
assignemus: neque enim haberi potest ipse saltem orationis
affectus nisi divinitus fuerit attributus. Fulgent, Ep. νι. 7,
p. 518.
LXXXII.
THE FOURTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY,
(0 ἀκ in diee, without whom | things temporal, that ve Anally lee
, nothing is 3 not the things eternal :
Increase wa % tiply upon us o—— for Jesus Christ's
mercy; that, thou being our ruler | sake our Amen.
Protector in te sperantium, Deus. Sacer. Leon. 3841.—
Multiplica super nos gratiam tuam. Jd. 347.— Dum enim sine
dii... - , ΓῚ
cd E p γι ] V
T. e +
if j E.
$ ' "
" '
v um
OH ‘
-
- es co di. 371—Te : dodote cet sivc
520.— Cf. Id. 103.— Qui. ..confitentes in te paterna
qe ‘Td. 104.—Vid. Saer. Greg. 106 ap.
‘sine quo nemo δὰ tutus, nemo de periculis
Ἐς ΤΟΝ Medit. c. 32, citat. ap. Palmer, (vt.
LXXXIII.
L]
THE FIFTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY. |
YR beseech thee in all |
Eo tt = yin de τῆς oe |
RS ordre | men. |
nuns καὶ τῆς εὐσταθείας τοῦ κύσμου Kal |
yan δεηθῶμεν, ὅπως ὁ τῶν ὅλων Θεὸς
ab ἀναφαίρετον τὴν ἑαυτοῦ εἰρήνην ἡμῖν παρά- |
1 ἐν πληροφορίᾳ τῆς κατ᾽ εὐσέβειαν ἀρετῆς
; ἡμᾶς συντηρήσῃ. Const. Apost. vin. 10, p. 400,
Sa £o, νων τὸν κόσμον ἐν παναλκεῖ προνοίᾳ. Ib. c.
4 a nobis, Domine Deus noster, ut et mundi cursus
nob tis tuo ordine dirigatur, et Ecclesia tua tranquilla
e Ix etur. Sacr. Leon. 379. —Oramus pro statu sem-
‘rerum quiete. — Tertull. Apol. c. 39.— Cf. citat. ad
| exxvi. 5.
LXXXIV.
gera SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
prepared for | thee that we, loving thee above all
OTHER AGES
Δ love toward por
luntates. —Saer. Leon. 314... Vid. Sacr. Gelas.
yg. 167, $c. ap. Palmer.
COLLECTS.
LXXXV.
THE SEVENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
ORD of all power and might, e religion, nourish us with all
[i who art the author and d ἢ γος and of thy 7 rough Jot
snp od ne in our hearts eep us αἰ τοῖν
vl em y Name, increase in us Christ our Lord. ‘
"Amavras ἡμᾶς διατηρήσας ἐν τῇ εὐσεβείᾳ. — Cont.
Apost. vi. 12.—Crescamus religionis augmento. — Saer. Leo.
358.—Bonorum omnium...Auctori. Jd. 360,—Donorum om.
‘nium, Deus, Auctor atque Largitor. Jd. 386.— Vid. Sauer.
Gelas. 687, Sacer. Greg. 167 ap. Palmer.
LXXXVI.
THE EIGHTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
GOD, whose never-failing pro- | all hurtful things, and to give us
vidence ordereth all things both those thin dp which be δὶ pini
in heaven and earth; We humbly | us; throu
beseech thee to put away from us | Amen.
Πάντα φθόνον, πάντα φόβον, «.T.X. ἐκδίωξον ap
ἡμῶν"... τὰ Kata καὶ συμφέροντα ἡμῖν ἐπιχορήγησον. Lil,
Marci ap. Renaud. 1. 132.—Cf. Lit. Ethiop. 503.— Quse nobis |
sunt utilia, placatus intende. Sacer. Leon. 376.—Profutura con-
cedat. Ib.— Deus, qui providentia tua cclestia simul et terrena
moderaris. Sacr. Gelas. 729.—Vid. Sacr. Gelas. 688, Sacr.
Greg. 168 ap. Palmer—Acit τοὺς ποιητὴν τὸν Θεὸν τοῦδε
τοῦ πάντος παραδεξαμένους.... μηδὲν ἡγεῖσθαι, μήτε τῶν
κατὰ “γῆν, μήτε τῶν xaT οὐρανὸν, ἀνεπιτρόπεντον, μηδ
ἀπρονόητον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ πᾶν ἀφανὲς ὑμοίως καὶ φαινόμανοα,
μικρὸν T6 καὶ μεῖζον, διήκουσαν γινώσκειν τὴν παρὰ τοῦ
ποιήσαντος ἐπιμέλειαν. — S. Athenag. de Resur. Mort. c. 18,
p. 330 D.—Qorep ὑπέστη am apyns.-.ws μόνῳ T κινή-
σαντι “γνώριμον, οὕτω καὶ τὸ πᾶν μετακινεῖται καὶ μετατί-
θεται, προνοίας χαλινοῖς ὁδηγούμενον. S. Greg. Naz, Orat.
16 al. 15 (1. 302 D).—Kdv ἀγγέλους εἴπης» κἂν apyayye
λους, κἀν τὰς ἄνω δυνάμεις, κἂν πάντα ἁπλῶς τὰ ὁρατὰ,
καὶ τὰ aopata, τῆς προνοίας ἀπολαύει τῆς ἐκείνου. δ.
-
nos de Parl (1. 566 1) Ἔστί
j ματα ἃ oir ὁ Κύριος, ἵνα μὴ apc
τὸ noe BNgadperorss «Kal ἐστί τινα πράγματα,
ΩΝ ἡδῥονοοῖ ad παραχώρησιν, ἵνα δοκιμασθῇ xai
σθῇ ὁ ἄνθρωπον. S. Macar. ZEgypt. Hom. xv. p.
^.
| LXXX VII.
"THE NINTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY. |
T to we beseech | that is good without thee, |
l m piri c and do EXE |
beth thi be right: will; through Jesus Christ our |
: ES is, Domine, quaesumus, ambire quie recta sunt. Nacr.
—Ut sine qua nihil potest a se dignum prorsus
à Ur mene (L qe Rees mer
imer Id. 428.—Largire nobis, Domine, quesumus,
T «-. andi, que bona sunt; promptius et agendi; ut qui |
i non possumus secundum te vivere valeamus. Id. |
| DE ran Sem Ore AGS ap. Palme,
—— τις TO ἐθελουργεῖν εἰς τὸ ἀγαθόν' kr εἰ
πον ταῖς τοιαίσδε τυχὸν, ἀλλ΄ οὐδὲν
εἴ, μὴ οὐχὶ σύνοντος αὐτῷ Tov Θεοῦ K.T.X.
iL. ^. in Aggeum, Cap. 1. (ni. 637 D).
LXXXVIII.
2 Cal SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
y day. μὰ. ouch things es shall pleas thee;
VERSA | Seach ton -
S i da Domine, qusesumus, intuere...ac pariter
à gcn postulare, et potius (for. propitius)
. Sacer. Leon. 366.— Et recte poscenda cog-
Pp ostu ata percipiant. Jd. 379.—Ut ea semper J
press. Id. 381.—Ad aures misericordim
ieum vota perveniant; et ut possimus impe-
381,— Vid. Sacr. Gelas. 689, PEE Greg. 169, ge. ap. Pal—
| mer.—Tovto μάλιστα ἀκούεσθαι ποιεῖ, ὅταν κατὰ “γνωμ!
αὐτῷ " εὐχὴ γένηται" ὥστε καὶ τοῦ ἀκουσθῆναι ἡμεῖς-----
κύριοι" ὅταν "γὰρ ταῦτα piv à τὸν Θεὸν ἄξιον δοῦναι, —
«««ἀκούει καλούμενος, kai TO αἰτούμενον πληροῖ. S. ave |
Hom. in Ps. 137 (v. 406 A)—Ma@wuer εὔχεσθαι ταῦτα ae
χρὴ: καὶ αἰτεῖν παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ Td δυκοῦντα αὐτῷ. dd.
Hom. 14 in Rom. (tx. 586 D).
LXXXIX,
THE ELEVENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
ves who declarest thy Ax
mighty power most
shewing mercy and pity ; M
grant unto us such pretoate 0f
grace, that we, running the iy
Vid. Saer. Gelas. 690, Saer. Greg. 169 ap. Palmer.—
Tribue eis de thesauro tuo indeficientes divitias bonitatis. Miss. —
Gothic. 193.—Axovcov τοῦ Θεοῦ ev ταῖς ἐντολαῖς, ἵνα kal —
S. Chr. Hom. 15 |
|
Amen.
L] 4 " [i L] - -
αὐτὸ GKOUG " gov ἐν Tas TWpogevyats.
ad pop. Antioch. (1. 159 E).
XC.
THE TWELFTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY. |
Aye aa and everlasting God,
who art always more ready to
than we to pray, and art wont
valve more than either we desire,
or deserve eserve ; ird down upon us the
mercy; forgiving |
us those things whereof our conscience
is afraid, and giving us those good
things which we are not worthy to
ask, but through the merits and me-
diation of Jesus Christ, thy Son, our
Lord. Amen,
Quod non habent merita peccatorum, tua nos semper gratia
preveniens largiatur. Sacr. Leon. 363.— Virtutum ecelestium
Deus, qui plura prestas, quam petimus, aut meremur: tribue,
quesumus, ut tua nobis misericordia conferatur, quod nostrorum
non habet fiducia meritorum. Jd, 418.—Deus qui przvenis vota
poscentium. Jhid.—Deus, qui misericordia tua preyenis non
mime...
E a P Ed ---
COLLECTS. J| ] 4
- =a"
: | . on ru dec ΤΟ MOMENT
ERU τιν Palnor.— Abundantüe -misericórdiss dam
Miss, Gothic. 266.— Delictum, quod voce pudor est confiteri.
8. Ambros. in Luc. xxu. Lib. x. 88 (t 1628 Α).--Εὐχόμενοῦ;
d μὴ τῇ γλώττη, ἀλλὰ τῇ μνήμη, καὶ οὕτως ἀξίου
ἐλεηθῆναι. S. Chrys. Hom. 31 in Hebr. (xu. 290 A).
XC.
THE THIRTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
serve thee in this life, that we fail
t finally to attain thy heavenly
promises; deena Meer of
Christ our Lord. Amen.
Vid. Saer. Leon. 371, Saer. Gelas. 691, B Greg. 170
XCII.
LE FOURTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
\LMIGE TY ) make us! to love that whieh thou dost
i ano te nr otis, command ; though Jesus Christ our
hope, and che ;and, that Amen.
. Sacr. Leon, 369.—Ut tua dona mereamur percipere,
are justitiam. Sacer. Leon. 353.— Vid. Sacr. Leon.
Bee 7 Pen —te deprecor, supplicor, et rogo, auge
i em, auge 1, auge earitatem. S. Aug. Medit. 33 (v1. App.
XCIII.
THE FIFTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
Viesech thee, O I | keep us ever by thy help from all
LUN urch with thy hurtful, and lead us to all
the things profitable to our uc
ΠΣ bor AB through Jesus Christour Lord. Amen.
» δεηθῶμεν, ὅπως ὁ Κύριον τηρήσῃ ἡμᾶς
me irov χάριτι εἰς τέλος, καὶ ῥύσηται ἡμᾶς
| πάντων τῶν σκανδάλων τῶν ἐργαζομένων
-- σώσῃ εἰς τὴν βατιλείαν αὐτοῦ τὴν
aa
142
“πουράνιον. Ὑπὲρ πάσης ψυχῆς Χριστιανῆξ SenBiuer’
σῶσον καὶ ἀνάστησον ἡμᾶς o Θεὸς τῷ ἐλέει σου. -
Apost. vin. 10, p. 401.—Quia humana fragilitas ineessab
meretur offensam,...indulgentia lapsis continuata subveniat, μὲ
Leon, 342,—Ea, que sunt eis salubria. Jd. 381,—TFamiliam
tuam, Domine, pervigili protectione conserva. Saer. Gelas. 700.
— Humana fragilitas per se proclivis est ad labendum. 1, 710.
—Vid, Saer. Gelas. 692, Sacr. Greg. 171, &c. ap. Palmer.—
"AvÜpuwmos (sc. est) mpayua, πρὸς ἁμαρτίαν εὐόλισθον, καὶ
πρὸς κακίαν okvpporov. S. Chrys. in Oziam. (v1. 113 E)—
Quid restat, nisi ut a peccatis, quibus eos humana fragilitas
maculare non desinit, evacuari quotidie conentur ? Greg. Mag.
Lib. u. in Reg. c. τ. v. 5 (mr. 59 E, Ed. Bened.)
XCIV.
THE SIXTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
O LORD, we beseech thee, let thy succour, preserve it evermore |
thy continual pity cleanse and cd thy help er ; through
defend thy Church ; and, because it | Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
eannot continue in safety without
Puóuevos αὐτὴν ἀπὸ πάσης αἱρέσεως, καὶ σκανδάλων,
καὶ ἐργαζομένων τὴν " ἀνομίαν, διαφυλάττων αὐτὴν μέχρι
τῆς συντελείας τοῦ αἰῶνος. Lit. Jacobi Gree. P. 41.—(0f.
Const. Apost. vir. 10, citat. ad xcur—-Esto, Domine, plebi
tum Sanctificator et Custos. Sacer. Leon. 343.—Exoremus, ut
...continuata miseratione nos protegas. Jd, 355.—- Ecclesiam
tuam, Domine, perpetua miseratione prosequere. Sacer. Gelas.
518.— Vid. Saer. Gelas. 692, &c. ap. Palmer.
XCV,
THE SEVENTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
| ORD, we pray thee that thy | be given to all good works; through
grace always prevent and | Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
follow us, and make us continually to
Semper gratia prsveniens. — Saer. Leon. 363.— Prieveniat
nos, quasumus, omnipotens Deus, tua gratia semper et subse-
=
DELI rass cmltci diguech, Ta. 104.— Vid.
Teena athe Fearne
aes hut nic SR
XCVI.
THE EIGHTEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
ORD, we beseech thee, grantthy | and minds to follow thee the
eeu riim d God ; through Jesus Christ our L
ἧς pot. ..kapdíay καθαράν. Const. Apost. vu. 45, p. 385. |
E Eu soli Domino liberis mentibus serviamus. Sacr. |
| 687.— Vid. Saer. Gelas. 693, Saer. Greg. 173 ap. |
εἰν er (Dominum pura mente sectari Muratori, 1 c.)—Ut
lutis actibus, et puro corde sequantur te ducem justitism,
(m suum cognoseunt factorem. Miss. Gothic. 193.— M óvp
ὄντως Oeg...xp9 λατρεύειν ἐν ὁσιότητι καρδίας καὶ
cower γνώμη. S. Theoph. ad Autolye. Lib. u. 35, p.
XCVII.
THE NINETEENTH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
T Spiri 5 all = * ;
ve we are not able to please rule our hearts ; through Jesus Christ
Aoc lly grant, that thy Holy | our Lord. Amen,
Rege...tuorum corda fidelium. Sacr. Leon. 374.— Vid.
. 693, Sacer. Greg. 173 ap. Palmer.— Quia sine te
ἃ pim fr quod tibi sit placitum, tua nobis gratia
hi praestabit, ut salubri conversatione vivamus. Miss. Gothic.
XCVIIL.
, E TWENTIETH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
LM) A } Y and most merciful | ee Art in body and sou,
As event o, hn
e y hu | us; nt by through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
144 COLLECTS. XCVIII.
Defende prsesidiis, ut noxiis omnibus expediti, post saluta...
tua toto corde curramus. Sacr. Leon. 293.—Ut corpore et
mente vegetati, tuis semper inhsreamus officiis. 74. 367.—
Tuere,...ut a peccatis omnibus abstinentes, prompta tibi volun-
tate famulemur. Jd. 368.— Concede nos opere mentis et corporis
semper tibi esse devotos. Sacr. Gelas. 508.— Vid. Sacr.
Gelas. 694, Sacr. Greg. 174 ap. Palmer.
Grant unto thy servants, both men and women, for whom
we pray unto thy mercy, health of body and soul, that they
may love thee with all their power, and perform with all love
the things that be pleasing to thee. Bishop Hilsey's Prymer,
p. 387, Ed. Ozon.
XCIX.
THE ONE AND TWENTIETH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
RANT, we beseech thee, mer- , cleansed from all their sins, and serve
ciful Lord, to thy faithful people | thee with a quiet mind; through
pardon and peace, that they may be | Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Vid. Sacr. Gelas. 694, Sacer. Greg. 75, 174 ap. Palmer.
C
THE TWO AND TWENTIETH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
ες: we beseech thee to keep
thy household the Church in
continual godliness ; that through thy
protection it may be free from all
δ ἜΠΗ and hg iven to
serve thee in good works, to the glory
of thy Name; through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
Διατηρήσας (ἅπαντας ἡμᾶς) ev τῇ εὐσεβείᾳ. Const.
Apost. vir. 12, p. 408.—Ut destructis adversantibus (al. adver-
sitatibus) universis, secura tibi serviat libertate. Sacr. Leon.
352.—Qussumus, Domine...ut...te fiat operante devota, te
protegente secura. Jd. 356.—Et ab omnibus necessitatibus
liberatum, secura tribue tibi mente servire. Jd. 381.—Ut ab
omnibus adversitatibus tua opitulatione defensus,...Sacr. Gelas.
703.— Cf. Sacr. Greg. 175 ex Miss. Sar. citat. ap. Palmer ;
Miss. Franc. 317; Miss. Mozar. 678; Rituale Eccl. Dunelm.
p. 40.
ws
cm a b
-— 0
» L "Um- oro ,
ΠῚ rower
' ‘Domine,...quod justis orationibus expetit, tua mise-
ποτε, Id. 440.—Propitiare, Domine, supplicationibus
! κα :...ut quod fideliter petimus, efficaciter consequamur.
tr, Gelas. 688.—Vid. Saer. Greg. 175 ap. Palmer.—Deum,
ius sanctificationis et pietatis auctorem. Miss. Franc. 308.
CII.
P ‘HI p AND TWENTIETH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY.
thie we have grape = |
ir offences ; heavenly Father esus
Christ's sake, our blessed Lord and
das | pe qusesumus, tuorum delieta populorum; et
; contrahit fragilitate, purifica. Sacr. Leon. 419. |
jus, quae per humanitatem commiserunt, exuts (se.
| Sacr Gelas. 759.—Absolve, quesumus, ἅς. — Saer.
1 ap. Palmer.
CII, |
2 AND TWENTIETH SUNDAY AFTER TRINITY. |
p fruit of good works, pon qt of thee
: will: ὦ Sid iy hl peopl cb) arco Ae
3 esus Christ our "e rw Amen.
E^
Pc ^ n E θυσίας Kai Tas ἀπαρχὰς προσφερόντων
Θεῷ ἡμῶν δεηθῶμεν ὅπως ὁ πανάγαθος Θεὺς
A^ Ww"
u αὐτοὺς ταῖς ἐπουρανίοις αὐτοῦ δωρεαῖς, καὶ δῶ
st, vir. 10, p. 401.----Μνήσθητι, Κύριε,
10
146 COLLECTS. CEII
τῶν καρποφορούντων xai καλλιεργούντων ἐν ταῖς ayzaus
σου ἐκκλησίαις, καὶ μεμνημένων τῶν πενήτων. "AueLa:
αὐτοὺς τοῖς πλουσίοις σον καὶ ἐπουρανίοις χαρίσμασιν. Χα-
ρισαι αὐτοὺς ἀντὶ τῶν ἐπιγείων, τὰ ἐπουράνια κι τ. λ. Lit.
Basil. Text. Const. p. 171.—Fac eum premio beatum, quem
fecisti pietate devotum. Sacr. Gelas. 718.—Vid. Sacr. Greg.
176 ap. Palmer.—Ut omnes qui plenas indigentibus manus
aperiunt, et hic multiplicatum sui operis fructum capiant, etin
futurum gloriam consequantur sternam. Miss. Gallic. V«t.
361.
CIV.
SAINT ANDREW'S DAY.
P+ alae God, who didst give
such grace unto thy holy Apostle
Saint Andrew, that he readily obeyed
the calling of thy Son Jesus Christ,
and followed him without delay ;
Grant unto us all, that we, being
called by thy holy Word, may forth-
with give up ourselves obediently t?
fulfil thy holy commandments;
through the same Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
Da illis ut perficiant precepta tua sancta. Lit. Cyril. 52.—
In Natal. Sancti Andres. Prid. Kal. Decembr.
675.—Per Christum Dominum nostrum.
Sacr. Gelas.
Qui beato Andres
in prima vocatione dedit fidem. Miss. Gothic. 221 ap. Palmer.
not.
See Hiddles Manual of Christian Antiquities, p. 659;
Saint. Andrew's Day.
CV.
SAINT THOMAS THE APOSTLE.
JA E and everliving God,
who for the more confirmation
of the faith didst suffer thy holy
Apostle Thomas to be doubtful in
thy Son's resurrection ; Grant us so
rfectly, and without all doubt, to
Lelieve in thy Son Jesus Christ, that
In Natale
Sacr. Gelas. 676.
Sancti Thomse
our faith in thy sight may never be
reproved. Hear us, O Lord, throu
the same Jesus Christ, to whom, wt!
theeand the Holy Ghost, be all honour
and glory, now and for evermore
Amen.
‘
b
Apostoli. xr. Kalend. Januat-
See Riddle, as above, p. 660 ; Saint Thomas the Apostlé-
"AL COLLECTS. 147
CVI.
THE CONVERSION OF SAINT PAUL.
GOD, who, through the preach- | remembrance, may shew forth our
ing of the blessed Apostle Saint | thankfulness unto thee for the same,
aul, hast caused the light of the | by following the holy doctrine which
ospel to shine throughoutthe world; | he taught ; through Jesus Christ our
rrant, we beseech thee, that we, | Lord. Amen.
aving his wonderful conversion in
Da Ecclesiam tuam toto terrarum orbe diffusam, eorum sequi
pia devotione doctrinam, per quos sumpsit religionis exordium.
Sacr. Leon. 342.— Deus, qui multitudinem gentium B. Pauli
Apostoli praedicatione docuisti; da nobis, quesumus, ut qui ejus
natalitia colimus, &c. Sacer. Gelas. 654.—Deus, qui beati
Pauli Apostoli dignitatem ubique facis gloriosam ; przsta, que-
sumus, ut doctrina semper ipsius foveamur. Miss. Gothic. 225.
—Vid. Miss. Ambros. 322, yc. ap. Palmer.—llaóAos o peryas
κηρυιξ τῆς ἀληθείας...ὁ τὸν πολὺν κύκλον ToU εὐαγγελίον
πληρώσας. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. 32 al. 26 (1. 590 A).—Tous
προὺς ‘Arroa-roAous gus προσηγόρευσεν, ὡς ἐκείνου φωτὸς
μετεληφότας πάντας ἀνθρώπους φωτίσαντας διὰ τῆς αὐτῶν
ἀδαγῆς. Theod. ad Psalm. 119, v. 105 (1. 898 B).
See Riddle, as above, p. 650: The Conversion of St.
Paul,
CVII.
THE PRESENTATION OF CHRIST IN THE TEMPLE, COMMONLY
CALLED, THE PURIFICATION OF SAINT MARY THE VIRGIN.
AUMIGHTY and everliving God, | in substance of our flesh, so we may
“4 we humbly beseech thy Ma- | be presented unto thee with pure and
Fi, that, as thy only-begotten Son | clean hearts, by the same thy Son
Τὰ this day presented in the temple | Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Majestatem tuam supplices deprecamur. Sacr. Leon. 331.—
: qui in hodierna die Unigenitus tuus in nostra carne, quam
Mmmpeit pro nobis, in Templo est przsentatus, prasta, ut, &c.
in Purificatione Sanct» Marie, ui. Nonas Febr. Sacer.
Gelas, 639.— Vid. Sacr. Greg. 23 ap. Palmer, cf. id. 17;
10—2
148 COLLECTS. CVII.
et Rituale, Eccl. Dunelm. 4.—Cf. Hom. inter spuria S. Chrys.
Εἰς τὴν ὑπαπαντὴν τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ εἰς
τὴν θεοτόκον, καὶ εἰς τὸν Συμεῶνα λόγος. (11. 812).
See Riddle, as above, p. 651; The Presentation, gc.
CVIII.
SAINT MATTHIAS'S DAY.
ALMIGHTY God, who into ; Church, being alway preserved from
the place of the traitor Judas | false Apostles, may be ordered and
didst choose thy faithful servant | guided by faithful and true pastors ;
Matthias to be of the number of the | through Jesus Christ our Lord.
twelve Apostles; Grant that thy | Amen.
Ecclesiam tuam, Domine, benignus illumina: ut et gratus
tui proficiat ubique successus, et grati fiant nomini tuo, te guber-
nante, Pastores. Per, &c. Miss. Franc. 311.— Deus, qui pro-
ditoris tuj ruinam, ne apostolorum tuorum numerus sacratus
perfectione careret, beati Apostoli tui Mathis electione supplesti.
Miss. Ambros. 324.
See Riddle, as above; St. Matthias's Day.
CIX.
THE ANNUNCIATION OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY.
E beseech thee, O Lord, pour | sion we may be brought unto the
thy grace into our hearts; that, | glory of his resurrection ; through
as we have known the incarnation of | the same Jesus Christ our Lord.
thy Son Jesus Christ by the message | Amen.
of an angel, so by his cross and pas-
Emitte, quesumus, Domine, lucem tuam in cordibus nostris.
Sacr. Greg. 744.—In adnunciatione Sancti Marie Matris Do-
mini nostri Jesu Christi. vi. Kal. Aprils. Jd. 642.— Vid.
Sacr. Greg. 26 ap. Palmer.
See Riddle, as above, pp. 652—654 ; The Annunciation,
&c.—Pour thy grace into our hearts, that we, trusting in him,
through his passion and death, may be brought to the glory of
the last resurrection. Bishop Hilsey’s Prymer, p. 345, Ed.
Oxon.
AL m-—iÀ
j ?
B euo. as above, p. 654; St. Mark's Day.
ΌΧΙ.
‘ SAINT PHILIP AND SAINT JAMES'S DAY.
( TY A Saint and
- 9r BRAG IGH eee τοὶς sy boy ἂν panes, Mex bas
"τα the wer the thy So Jos nth way ca same otra x
Pid to the way, he truth and sus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Sanctorum Apostolorum tuorum Philippi et Jacobi. Natal.
pi et Jacobi Apostolorum. Kalend. Madias. Sacr. Gelas.
We beseech thee, for thy Son's sake, give us grace to be-
pn to know stedfastly, that thy Son our Saviour Christ
a ive 1 of thee unto us, to be our Saviour, our righteousness,
4 BE του cur κὰκ and cur masc
ind suffer not us to trust in any other salvation, but in the Son,
and by thy Son only, our Saviour. Marshall's Prymer, 105,
_ Ed. Oxon.—See Riddle, as above, p. 655; St. Philip and -
>
p
St. James's Day.
CXII.
SAINT BARNABAS THE APOSTLE.
Mew alway y hy honour and glory ;
saci through Jesus
‘Hol; proe τὶ ; Leave - not, hel.
Eterne Deus, qui Apostolorum collegio tua gratia sanctum
bam aggregasti. Miss. Ambros. 386.
150 COLLECTS. CXIII.
CXIII.
SAINT JOHN BAPTIST'S DAY.
LMIGHTY God, by whose pro- | pent according to his preaching; and
vidence thy servant John Bap- | after his example constantly spcak
tist was wonderfully born, and sent | the truth, boldly rebuke vice, and
to prepare the way of thy Son our | patiently suffer for the truth’s sake ;
Saviour, by preaching of repentance; | through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Make us so to follow his doctrine | Amen.
and holy life, that we may truly re-
Omnipotens...Deus, qui beatum Baptistam Johannem tua
providentia destinasti, ut perfectam plebem Christo Domino
prepararet. Sacr. Leon. 323, Sacr. Greg. 100.— Agnos-
centes ad magnum pietatis tug pertinuisse consilium, ut sanctus
tuus Johannes...tot donis mirabilis nasceretur. Sacr. Leon.
326.—Oramus te, ut nos servos tuos Martyris tui illius jubeas
esse consortes, in confessione participes, in fide stabiles, in per-
secutione firmos, in tribulatione patientes, in consummatione vic-
tores. Miss. Bobiense, 88'.— Dominus noster...concedat, ut
natale Angeli sui ante faciem suam missi os nostrum roboret
fide, cursum nostrum dirigat voce, contemptum mortis instruat
veritate. Miss. Mozar. 817.—Fac nos lucere in Ecclesia tua
ardore fidei, et instructione dicendi, caritatis opere, et humilitatis
perfectione, orationis studio, et castimonie documento. «d. 818,
cf. 911.— Cf: Homilias tres, in die Nativitatis Joannis Bap-
tisto, Mazim. Taurin. pp. 226—228, Ed. Paris, 1671.
See Riddle, as above, p. 656; St. John Baptist's Day.
CXIV.
SAINT PETERS DAY.
ALMIGHTY God, who by thy ; Pastors diligently to preach thy holy
Son Jesus Christ didst give to | Word, and the people obediently to
thy Apostle Saint Peter many ex- | follow the same, that they may re-
cellent gifts, and commandedst him . ceive the crown of everlasting glory;
earnestly to feed thy flock; Make, | through Jesus Christ our Lord.
we beseech thee, all Bishops and | Amen.
Deum, qui beato Petro tantam potestatem discipulo contulit,
ut si ipse hgaverit, &c. precibus imploremus. Miss. Gothic.
226.— Copioso munere plasmam tus creature (sc. Petrum)
CXVI. COLLECTS. 151
dignaris eripere. Jd. 227.— Beato Petro principalia munera
contulit. Miss. Bobiense, 807.— Dignum et justum est, omni-
potens Pater, nos tibi ingentes agere gratias pro multiplici
Apostolorum Petri et Pauli gloria, quam eis per diversas
munerum distributiones larga satis pietate donasti. Mise.
Mozar. 827.
See Riddle, as above, p. 656; St. Peter and St. Paul's
Day.
CXV.
SAINT JAMES THE APOSTLE.
RANT, O merciful God, that
as thine holy Apostle Saint
James, leaving his father and all
that he had, without delay was obe-
dient unto the calling of thy Son '
we, forsaking all worldly and carnal
affections, may be evermore ready
to follow thy holy commandments ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
Jesus Christ, and followed him ; so i
Concede nobis, ut ab improbis voluntatibus recedentes, pre-
ceptorum tuorum rectitudine subsequamur. Sacr. Leon. 427.—
Libera nos a terrenis desideriis et cupiditate carnali. Sacr.
Gelas. 687.— Domine, quem vocantem sancti Apostoli Jacobus
et Johannes fide integra sunt secuti,...tribue ut, si acsequi eorum
facta non possumus, implere saltem monita contendamus. Mise.
Gothic. 197.—Tua semper, Domine, cogitemus cum alacritate
mandata. Jd. 210.—Cogitatio omnis carnalis et sicularis abs-
cedat. S. Cypr. de Orat. Domini, p. 152.
CXVI.
SAINT BARTHOLOMEW THE APOSTLE.
O ALMIGHTY and everlasting | Church, to love that Word which
God, who didst give to thine | he believed, and both to preach and
Apostle Bartholomew grace truly to | receive the same; through Jesus
believe and to preach thy Word; | Christ our Lord. Amen.
Grant, we beseech thee, unto thy
Da Ecclesie tum, quesumus, et amare, quod credidit, et
predicare, quod docuit. Sacr. Leon. 474.—Cf. Sacr. Greg.
14.— Vid. Id. et Miss, Ambros. 417 ap. Palmer.—Mm*mwre μὴ
152 COLLECTS. CXVI.
οἱ πρεσβύτεροι (8c. ἐπαιρέσθωσαν) κατὰ ToU λαοῦ" e£ ἀλλήλων
γάρ ἐστιν ἡ σύστασις τοῦ συναθροίσματος. Const. Apost. vin.
l, p. 393.
CXVII.
SAINT MATTHEW THE APOSTLE.
ALMIGHTY God, who by | sires, and inordinate love of riches,
thy blessed Son didst cal] Mat- | and to follow the same thy Son Jesus
thew from the receipt of custom to | Christ, who liveth and reigneth with
be an Apostle and Evangelist; Grant | thee and the Holy Ghost, one God,
us grace to forsake all covetous de- | world without end. Amen.
Iste Matthzus Apostolus Sanctus et Evangelista, cujus in-
signe celebrat hodie festum Ecclesia, una Christi voce vocationis
audita, mundi contempsit honores, et floscula. Unde igitur ejus
conversio fuit tam cita, nisi Christi Domini cooperante gratia
gratuita? Hunc ideo Christum Dominum, et Salvatorem om-
nium puro corde rogemus, ut gratia sua, qua dignatus est vocare
Apostolos, nos sibi placibiles faciat servos. Miss. Mozar. 936.—
Qui illum exaltavit vocatione promptissima, ab omni nos mun-
dans conversationis dignetur eruere contagio. Jd. in Fest.
Matth. 941.
CXVIII.
SAINT MICHAEL AND ALL ANGELS.
O EVERLASTING God, who | thee service in heaven, so by thy
hast ordained and constituted | appointment they may succour and
the services of Angels and men in a | defend us on earth; through Jesus
wonderful order; Mercifully grant, | Christ our Lord. Amen.
that as thy holy Angels alway do
Robora eos exercitibus Angelorum tuorum sanctorum. it.
Cyril. 52.—Aéarora Κύριε ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν ὁ καταστήσας ἐν
οὐρανοῖς τάγματα καὶ στρατίας ἀγγέλων καὶ ἀρχαγγέλων εἰς
λειτουργίαν τῆς σῆς δόξης. Lit. Basil. Text. Const. 160.—
Qui in celestibus et terrenis Angelorum ministris ubique dispo-
sitis, per omnia elementa voluntatis tus defundis affectum. — Sacr.
Gelas. 516.— Cf. Id. 669.— Vid. Sacr. Greg. 125 ap. Pal-
- , A ~ ^^ ~ + , 9 st»
mer.—karavogawuey To πᾶν πλῆθος τῶν ἀγγέλων αὐτοῦ.
CXX. COLLECTS. 153
~ etm / ~ ~ ~
πῶς τῷ θελήματι avrov λειτουργοῦσιν παρεστῶτες. S. Clem.
e ,
Rom. Ep. ad Corinth. c. 34.—'O Θεὸς τὸν πάντα κόσμον
, 3 ε , - ^
ποιῆσας, xai Ta ἐπίγεια ἀνθρώποις ὑποταξας,...καὶ θεῖον Tov-
’ Li a > 4 à , , , 1
Tov νόμον τάξας, à xal avra à ἀνθρώπους φαίνεται πεποιηκὼς,
8 ~ -^ ᾽
τὴν μὲν τῶν ἀνθρώπων καὶ τῶν ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανὸν πρόνοιαν ἀγ-
, a» , A ^?
γέελοις, oUs ἐπὶ τούτοις ἔταξε, παρέδωκε. Just. Mart. Apol.
π. 5, p. 92 A.
CXIX.
SAINT LUKE THE EVANGELIST.
LMIGHTY God, who calledst
Luke the Physician, whose
raise is in the Gospel, to be an
vangelist, and Physician of the
soul; May it please thee, that, by
the wholesome medicines of the doc-
trine delivered by him, all the dis-
eases of our souls may be healed;
through the merits of thy Son Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
Omnibus animarum nostrarum medere languoribus. Sacr.
Gelas. 709, Sacr. Greg. 36.—Daca “γραφὴ θεόπνευστος, καὶ
ὠφέλιμος διὰ τοῦτο σνγγραφεῖσα παρὰ τοῦ πνεύματος, ἵν
ὥσπερ ἐν κοινῷ τῶν ψυχών ἱατρείῳ, πᾶντες ἄνθρωποι τὸ ἴαμα
S. Basil. Hom. 1 in
Psalm. init. (1. 90 Α).---- Τοῦτο (sc. Scriptura) avri φαρμάκου...
ὅτ᾽ ay περὶ δόγματα voon ἢ ψυχὴ τὰ νόθα, πολλὴ τοῦ λόγου
S. Chrys. de Sacerd. 1v. 3 (1. 408 A).—
~ ΠῚ ~ ,
Πολλὰ τοιαῦτα ἐστι τὰ πολιορκουντα τὴν ἡμετέραν ψυχήν"
ὡς » ἢ , E , ,
Tov οἰκείου παθους ἕκαστος εκλεγωμεθα.
ἐνταῦθα ἡ χρεία.
4 ^ ^ , ’ ea a 1 » ,
καὶ δεῖ τῶν θείων φαρμάκων nui, wa τὰ...ἔλκη θεραπεύωμεν.
Ia. Hom. mi. de Lazaro (1. 738 A).— latpous Qauev Tvevua-
τικοὺς εἶναι τοὺς aryious...cvayyeAtoTas xk. T.A. S. Cyril.
Alex. in Esai. xxvi (u. 366 B).
CXX.
SAINT SIMON AND SAINT JUDE, APOSTLES.
ALMIGHTY God, who hast | joined together in unity of spirit by
built thy Church upon the | their doctrine, that we may be made
foundation of the Apostles and Pro- : an holy temple acceptable unto thee ;
hets, Jesus Christ himself being the | through Jesus Christ our Lord.
ead corner-stone ; Grant us so to be © Amen.
154 COLLECTS. CxXX.
Qui Ecclesiam tuam in Apostolis tribuisti consistere funda-
mentis. Sacr. Gelas. 675.—Tu nos, Domine, Apostolorum tuo-
rum dogmate obsequentes pace necte, caritate orna, castitate
sanctifica. Miss. Gothic. 224.— /Eterne Deus, qui Ecclesiam
tuam in tuis fidelibus ubique pollentem, apostolicis facis constare
doctrinis; prasta, quizsumus, ut per quos initium divin; cogni-
tionis accepit, per eos usque in finem sseculi, capiat regni coelestis
augmentum. Miss. Ambros. 423.— Magister omnium Apostolo-
rum, et ductor Ecclesi: Christe, convenientibus nobis in honorem
sanctorum tuorum Apostolorum, et Martyrum Simonis et Jude,
propitius adesse dignare. Fac nos eorum doctrine sequaces, fac
amabiles, fac et docibiles, ut ab eis non inveniamur extorres, quos
fidei scimus egregios educatores. Miss. Mozar. 969.— —Cf.
Orat. ad Pacem in Fest. S. Matth. Ibid. 938, 939.
CX XI.
ALL SAINTS’ DAY.
ALMIGHTY God, who hast | godly living, that we may come to
knit together thine clect in one | those unspeakable joys, which thou
communion and fellowship, in the | hast pepe: for them that unfeign-
mystical body of thy Son Christ our | edly love thee; through Jesus Christ
Lord; Grant us so to follow | our Lord. -dmen.
thy blessed Saints in all virtuous and
Μόνην εἶναί φαμεν τὴν ἀρχαίαν xai καθολικὴν ἐκκλησίαν
e vy ~ ~ ^^ , ." € 1 ~ Pd / ,
ἑνὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ τῷ βουλήματι, δι᾿ ἑνὸς τοῦ Κυρίον συναγουσαν
τοὺς ἤδη κατατεταγμένους, ous προώρισεν ὁ Θεὸς δικαίους ἐσο-
μένους πρὸ καταβολῆς κόσμον ἐγνωκώς. Clem. Alex. Stram.
vi. c. 17, p. 899, 1. 12.—T Τὴν ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκουμένης μίαν δεῖ εἶναι
ἐκκλησίαν, καίτοι τόποις πολλοῖς κεχωρισμένην" ... Ei δὲ ὁ τό-
πος χωρίζει, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ Κύριος αὐτοὺς συνάπτει, κοινὸς ὦν᾽.. . OUTUS
οἱ ἐν διαφόροις τόποις ὄντες... οὐδὲν ἀπὸ τῶν τόπων εἰς ὁμό-
νοιαν παραβλάπτονται, τοῦ Κυρίον τοῦ ἑνὸς συνάπτοντος
αὐτούς. S. Chrys. Hom. 1 in 1 Cor. (x. 4 D).—Non sit nobis
religio cultus hominum mortuorum; quia si pie vixerint, non
sic habentur ut tales quaerant honores; sed illum a nobis coli
CXXI. COLLECTS. 155
volunt, quo illuminante letantur meriti sui nos esse consortes.
Honorandi ergo sunt propter imitationem, non adorandi propter
religionem. S. Aug. de Vera Relig. c. 55 (1. 786 B).—Ti
δήποτε Tolvuv...venecate ἡμῖν, ov θεοποιοῦσιν, ἀλλὰ τιμῶσι
τοὺς μάρτυρας, ὡς Θεοῦ γε μάρτυρας, καὶ εὔνους θεράποντας;
Theodoret. de Martyr. (ιν. 597 D).
See Riddle’s Christian Antiquities, p. 659; All Saints
Day.
THE ORDER OF THE
ADMINISTRATION OF TITE LORD'S SUPPER,
OR
HOLY COMMUNION.’
Cana nostra de nomine rationem sui ostendit. Id vocatur
quod dilectio penes Grzcos. — T'ertull. Apol. c. 39.—Tds εὐχὰς
οὕτω γίνεσθαι κελεύουσιν οἱ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας νόμοι. S. Chrys.
Hom. 2 in 2 Cor. (x. 485 A).—Cum ait Apostolus de hoc
sacramento loquens; Propter quod, fratres, cum convenitis ad
manducandum, invicem expectate: Si quis esurit, domi man-
ducet, ut non ad judicium conveniatis : statim subtexuit, Cetera
autem cum venero, ordinabo. Unde intelligi datur, (quia mul-
tum erat, ut in epistola totum illum agendi ordinem insinuaret,
quem universa per orbem servat Ecclesia) ab ipso ordinatum esse
* Before all other things, this we must be sure of especially, that this
Supper be in such wise done and ministred, as our Lord and Saviour did,
and commanded to be done, as his holy Apostles used it, and the good
Fathers in the Primitive Church frequented it. For (as that worthy man
St. Ambrose saith) he is unworthy of the Lord, that otherwise doth celebrate
that Mystery, than it was delivered by him. The first Part of the Homily
concerning the Sacrament.—That there were ancient liturgies in the Church
is evident: S. Chrysostom, S. Basil and others ; and the Greeks tell us of
St. James, much elder than they. And though we find not in all ages
whole liturgies, yet it is certain that there were such in the oldest times,
by those parts which are extant; as * Sursum Corda,” &c.; Though those
that are extant may be interpolated, yet such things as are found in them
all consistent to catholic and primitive doctrine, may well be presumed to
have been from the first, especially since we find no original of these from
general councils. The Answer of the Bishops to the Exceptions of the Minis-
ters. Cardwells Conferences, p. 350, § 16.
- cele brantur. ot legen rend lr statuat supp, npe
de Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus, c. 30 (n1. 141, Ed. Basil, 1628).
[Hee et sequentia, que Editt. Gennadio auctori attribuunt,
Editor Benedict. (viri. App. 75) putat hue translata esse ex Epistola
pese ad Gallos.].—Nerrápios ... τὴν ἱερατικὴν τάξιν
e. Sozom. Hist. Eccl. vix, 10, p. 716 A.— Vid. Vigil.
. Epist. citat. ap. Palmer, Orig. Lit. 1. p. 315.—
L dud. Hispal. de Ecc. Off. 1.15 (p. 394 D, Ed. Colon.
am ap. Palmer, 1. 170.—Librum sacerdotalem quis
— signatum a confessoribus, et multorum
) consecratum ? S, Ambros. ap, Vincent. Lirinens.
ss, €. 7 (p. 17, Ed. Cantabr. 1687).
< =
oe
ΝΕ ΣΟ mrt e
We will that the pastours admitte no man to the Lordes
per, whyche hath not first offered himselfe to them, &c.
An is EN be 8 orte and appoynted tyme for
le je hereof I meane that they whyche shall communicate
| pre , and sanctified to the communion of Christe wyth
a hol; qm and prayer, lette the pastours procure that
| T eople be called togyther in the temple at euentyde the day
Ὁ the Rewbrstion of the Lordes supper, &e. Herman's
158 THE COMMUNION. Ry CXXLI.
Vid. Constit. Apost. iv. 6, 7.
ὃ 3 A J "ΩΝ Ψ ε ^ ΠῚ ’
EXTOL, Kat τίνων adexra. “Ort at τῶν ἀναξίων καρπο-
Τίνων αἱ καρποφορίαι
φορίαι, ἕως av ὦσι τοιοῦτοι, οὐ μόνον οὐκ ἐξιλεοῦνται
Θεὸν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τῶν ἐναντίων κινοῦσιν αὐτὸν πρὸς aryava-
κτησιν. pp. 297, 299.— Aé-yw πρὸς ὑμᾶς τοὺς διακονουμένους.
Καὶ γὰρ ἀναγκαῖον καὶ πρὸς ὑμᾶς διαλεχθῆναι, ὥστε μετὰ
πολλῆς τῆς σπουδῆς διανέμειν ταῦτα τὰ δῶρα. Οὐ μικρὰ
κόλασις ὑμῖν ἐστὶν, εἰ συνειδότες τινὶ πονηρίαν συγχωρής-
σητε μετασχεῖν ταύτης τῆς τραπέζης"... ἄν... ἀναξίως προσ-
ein, κώλυσον, μείζονα ἐκείνου τὴν ἐξουσίαν ἔχεις"... νυνὶ
δὲ, οὐχ ὕδατος, ἀλλὰ αἵματος καὶ πνεύματος πηγὴν
ἐγκεχειρισμένος, καὶ ὁρῶν γῆς καὶ βορβόρου χαλεπωτέραν
ἁμαρτίαν ἔχοντας καὶ προσιόντας, οὐκ ἀγανακτεῖς οὐδὲ
ἀπειργεῖς; Καὶ τίνα ἂν σχοίης συγγνώμην; Διὰ τοῦτο
ὑμᾶς ὁ Θεὸς ἐτίμησε ταύτην τὴν τιμὴν ἵνα τὰ τοιαῦτα
διακρίνητε. Καὶ πόθεν olda, φησι, τὸν δεῖνα καὶ τὸν
δεῖνα ; Οὐ περὶ τῶν ἀγνοουμένων, ἀλλὰ περὶ τῶν γνωρίμων
λέγω. 8. Chrys. Hom. 82 al. 83 in Matt. (vu. 789, C, D).—
Tunc...hoc fieri potest, quum congregationis Ecclesi» multitudo
ab eo crimine, quod anathematur, aliena est. S. Aug. c. Ep.
Parmen. 111. 2 (1x. 64).—Cf. S. Ambrosii exemplum ap. T'heod.
Hist. Eccl. v. 17.
Cf. Herman’s Consultation, Chapter Of Excommunication,
fol. 220—229.
R,. * The sameorder shall the Curate
use with those betwixt whom he
perceiveth malice and hatred to
reign ; not suffering them to be
partakers of the Lord’s Table,
until he know them to be recon-
ciled. And if one of the parties
so at variance be content to for-
give from the bottom of his henrt
all that the other hath trespass-
ed against him, and to make
amends for that he himself hath
offended ; and the other party
will not be persuaded to a godly
unity, but remain still in his froward-
ness and malice: the Minister in that
case ought to admit the penitent person
to the holy Communion, and not him
that ts obstinate. Provided that every
Minister so repelling any, as is spe-
cified in this, or the next precedent
Paragraph of this Rubric, shall be
obliged to give an account of the same
to the Ordinary within fourteen days
after at the furthest. And the Ordi-
nary shall proceed against the ofend-
ing person according to the Canon.
τούτων ΤῊΝ $n οὐ ἄχρι τῶν
2 ἔχοντας αὐτὴ ἡ τράπεζα. S. Chrys.
fa tm. 217 A).—Ei δὲ αὐτὸς οὐ τολμᾶν,
W συγχωρήσω ταῦτα τολμᾶσθαι. Id. Hom.
E . ad Clerum de iis, qui in inimicitiis viventek
v wlerint (vi. 790 B).—Oblationes dissidentium
1 sacrario neque in gazophylacio recipiantur.
v.e 98 (La τ 1207).—Hi, qui publicis inter
‘odiis exardescunt, ab ecclesiasticis conventibus removendi,
ὁ ad pacem recurrant. Cone. Arelat. τι. e. 50 (Labbe 1v.
em ah τας
««εἰπάτω k.T.A. Const. Apost. vu. 12, p. 403.
m nescit in peragendis mysteriis ipsa ligna lintea-
i? Inter ipsa sacramenta velamen potuit tangi,
m8 Opt in Donatist. Lib. vi. p. 95.—In Ecclesia
mensam. S. Paulini de Gazophylacio
y Bet dn. Vind. Cathol. m. 556).— Hpeis
τὸν ἄρτον τῆς προθέσεως ἁγιάζοντες, κ. T. X.
En
« Rd veneti to demand, since all the primitive
er should not read the Communion Service at the -
de 2
THE
p ied org define, col τὶ Nes
ie A i ἐπιθείς. Lucian. Philopatria, 6. 31 (
el 1743). [* Nie. Rigaltius ad Tertull. de eno
ER A tom dioi Sii Levibur EE
BL doe vite κάνει Cui merito assentitur Col Fas
bricius. Bibl. Grace.” J. M. Gesner. n. ad loc.]
CXXII.
LMIGHTY God A | ae vigere ἐ ur:
| * be open, all desiresknowm, are hid s. | ἄμε we mer peret thy bor ee Name;
«er the sceghie of cur hearts through Christ our Lord. Amen.
'O μόνος ὧν τοντοκράτωρ, καὶ κύριος..«ᾧ πᾶσα Ὕνανο-
φανὴς βλέπεται καρδία, καὶ πᾶν κρύφιον ἐνθύμημα ἅπο-
καλύπτεται. Const. Apost. vu. 33, P 376.—Ka@apicov ἡμῶν
Td χείλη καὶ τὴν καρδίαν ἀπὸ πώντος μολυσμοῦ, καὶ ἀπὸ
πάσης ῥαδιουργίας" ἵνα ἐν καθαρᾷ καρδίᾳ καὶ καθαρῷ συν-
: εἰδότι προσφέρωμέν σοι... Lit. Marci, ubi vid. Orat. Introi- — —
tus pro Cleris, Renaud. 1. 135.—Conscientias nostras Saneti
Spiritus salutaris adventus emundet. Sacr. Leon. 320, Saer.
Gelas. 600.—Adsit nobis...virtus Spiritus Sancti, que corda
nostra clementer expurget. Sacer. Leon. 321.— Cf. simil. ap.
Sacr. Gelas, 602.—Sancti Spiritus, Domine, corda nostra mun-
det infusio. Sacer. Greg. 90.
Church used it, and if we do not observe that golden rule of the venerable
Council of Nice, “ Let ancient customs prevail, till reason plainly requires
the contrary,” we shall give offence to sober Christians by a causeless
departure from catholic usage, and a greater advantage to enemies of our
Church, than our brethren, I hope, would willingly grant. The priest
standing at the communion table seemeth to give us an invitation to the
holy sacrament, and mind us of our duty, viz. to receive the holy com-
munion, some at least every Sunday; and though we neglect our duty, it
is fit the Church should keep her standing. Answer of the Bishops to the
Exceptions of the Ministers. Cardwell’s Conferences, p. 342, Prop. 10.
FI
᾿ ; 1 i T A i ri ᾿ Al D E . E ! 4 2
ELE OX εἶ ; ee,
- i VETTE aa Ü 38 )
yo ime LER 4 nr nr.
and αι πόα ἡ συ τ la
ν᾿ A MD ΞΕ ἘΝ a 1 b. *
Lord, have menor vpod pon us,
= , " n
thy laws in our
,egem en eum Evangelicis et Apostolicis literis
scet Ecclesia. — Tertull. de Prescript. c. 36.—Decalogus a
po tore 6. recitatus, ap. S. Cypr. Ep. 33 al. 88.--Ό ταν
Y d depen λέγη, Τάδε λέγει Κύριος. S. Chrys.
n 2 Thess. (x1. 527 D).— Vid. Miss. Sarisb.ap. Palmer.
' dominico mane hora octava, cum jam adest populus,
scedente, Choraules incipit clara voce, Leve te Caur
| yon redditus)... Cum .absolverint primam ta-
BE Gus dias cime st poplar sie ineipit
m populus praeeunte Choraule totum decalogum absolvit,
MEL
art. Dominus adsit nobis, ut Deum oremus unanime
ne Deus ‘Pater misericors, qui hoc E per servum
m ita tuo sprite inscribere won Add
ET aut velimus, quam tibi obedientia consum-
e in omnibus, per Jesum Christum Filium tuum.
» Eoclesia eandem orationem verbis prope iisdem
gene suceinit. Liturgia Sacra, Argentine, per
| Pollanum, a. n. 1551, p. 1—3.
CXXIIIT.
lou these two Collects for the the
aah glares wg ce lh Queen, the Priest standing
'
Let us pray.
[IGHTY God, whos and so rule the heart of thy chosen
" mating prr mbi; | Servant REPORTE hd and
* merey upon th Thole Church; whose
11
162 THE COMMUNION. CXXIII.
minister she is) may above all things | thee, according to thy blessed Word
seek thy honour and glory: and that | and ordinance ; through Jesus Christ
we, and all her subjects (duly consi- | our Lord, who with thee and the
dering whose authority she hath) | Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth,
may faithfully serve, honour, and | ever one God, world without end.
humbly obey her, in thee, and for | Amen.*
Memoria preceptorum viam orationibus sternit ad ccelum.
Tertul. de Orat. c. 10.—'O Διάκονος. Προσεύξασθε ὑπὲρ
τοὺ Bacidews.... Δέσποτα Κύριε ὁ Θεὸς ... δεόμεθα xai πα-
ρακαλοῦμέν σε, τὸν βασιλέα ἡμῶν ἐν εἰρήνη καὶ ἀνδρίᾳ
καὶ δικαιοσύνη διαφύλαξον.... Δὸς αὐτῷ ὁ Θεὸς νίκας, εἰρη-
νικὰ φρονεῖν ἡμᾶς, καὶ πρὸς τὸ ὄνομά Gov τὸ ἅγιον, iva
καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐν τῇ γαληνότητι τῶν ἡμερῶν αὐτοῦ ἥρεμον καὶ
ἡσύχιον βίον διάγοιμεν, ἐν πάσῃ εὐσεβείᾳ καὶ σεμνότητι,
χάριτι ...ToU μονογενοῦς σον Yiov. Lit. Marci, p. 133.—
Cf. Lit. Cyrilli, p. 41.—Deus, cujus Regnum nulla secula
prevenerunt, nulla conclaudunt ;... Romanorum Regum tibi sub-
ditum protege principatum. Sacr. Gelas. 729.—Ut cujus con-
stitutione sint Principes, ejus semper munere sint potentes. Id.
731.—Omnipotens...Deus, cujus regnum est omnium sszculorum,
...Francorum regnum tibi subditum protege principatum ; ut in
tua virtute fidentes, tibi placeant. Miss. Francorum, 317.—
Τοῦτο δ᾽ ἐστὶ xai πρὸς ἡμῶν (sc. Orat. pro Imperatore),
ὅπως.. αὐτοὶ TavTa τὰ κεκελευσμένα προθύμως ὑπηρετοῖμεν.
S. Athenag. Legat. pro Christ. p. 313.—Quid ego amplius de
religione atque pietate Christiana in Imperatorem, quem necesse
est suspiciamus, ut eum quem Dominus noster elegit? Et merito
dixerim, Noster est magis Casar, a nostro Deo constitutus.
Itaque et in eo plus ego illi operor in salutem, quod non solum
ab eo postulo eam qui potest prestare, aut quod talis postulo,
qui merear impetrare: sed etiam quod temperans majestatem
Cesaris infra Deum, magis illum commendo Deo, cui soli sub-
jicio. Tert. Apol. c. 33.—2Zv δὲ θεοφιλέστατε βασιλεῦ, ποῦ
* [n God's Word Princes must learn how to obey God, and to govern
men: in God's Word Subjects must learn obedience both to God and their
Princes. The last part of the Homily ugainst Rebellion, near the end.
| enn de famulam ivi: i De
t dil aa vum &c. S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, 7 Danita
CXXIV.
Ronee
wisdom: |
to dis- | for thy dear Son's sake, Ike, decus Chrial
IC- | our Lord. Amen.
Ye Bara TOU δούλου cov, ὃν ἐδικαίωσας βασίλανειν
r ΝΣ ἐν εἰρήνη καὶ ἀνδρίᾳ, καὶ δικαιοσύνη, καὶ “γαλη-
rym διαφύλαξον. Lit. Marci, p. 138.—Conserva illum (se.
Ὁ) in poe et justitia, et potentia, &e. Lit. Cyrilli,
. 42... im ipotens sempiterne Deus, in cujus arbitrio regno-
im omnium jura eonsistunt, protege Romani nominis ubique
ectores; ut eorum votiva prosperitas pax tuorum possit esse
ulorum. Sacr. Leon. 411, Miss, Franc. 317.— Deus, in
man: paras sunt Regum ;...Principibus nostris famulis tuis
tue adpone sapienti: ; ut, haustis de tuo fonte
i pho et super omnia regna precellant. Saer,
E semper rationabilia meditantes, que tibi sunt
s exequamur et factis. Jd. 733,— Presta, ut tua
mun i roiolon tuum summa felicitate defendant: ut
n coa concessa, tibi diebus ae noctibus serviamus.
tallic. Vet. 360.
ord God of hosts, king most mighty and strong, by whom
do reign, in whose hands are the hearts of all kings, grant
| ll-beloved servant, H. our king, continual health of
11—2
Eon
164 THE COMMUNION. CXXIV.
body and soul, that his heart always inclining to wholesome and
godly counsels, and the enemies of the commonwealth being
vanquished, we may long enjoy under him perpetual peace and
brotherly concord. By Christ our Lord. Bishop Hilsey’s
Prymer, p. 386.—Compare Marshall's Prymer, p. 223, Ed.
Oxon.
eee eee D CIMA © Se Epistle. Then shall he read the Go-
Cals th And evang after the | spel RS all standing up) say-
read the | ing, The holy Gospel is written in
istle, b ing, ing The S Hune [or, he =<: Ohap ter of PR IMEEM
yrtion o Scripture appointed | at the —— Verse. And the Gospel
for the Epistle] is written in the | ended, shall be sung or said the Creed
—— Chapter of —— beginning at | following, the People still standing, as
the —— Verse. And the Epistle | before.
ended, he shall say, Here endeth the
Mera τοῦτο.. «ἀναγινωσκέσθωσαν...ἐπιστολαὶ Παύλου...
καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα διάκονος ἦ πρεσβύτερος ἀναγινωσκέτω τὰ
εὐαγγέλια κι T. A. Ὅταν ἀναγινωσκόμενον ἣ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον,
πάντες οἱ πρεσβύτεροι, καὶ οἱ διάκονοι, καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς στη-
κέτωσαν μετὰ πολλῆς ἡσυχίας. Constit. Apost. πι. 57, p. 265.
—O Διάκονος. Στάθητε, ἀκούσωμεν τοῦ ἁγίου εὐαγγελίου.
Lit. Marci, p. 138.—Diaconus antequam legatur Epistola
dicit, Ex Paulo servo et Apostolo...lectio Epistole N. Lit.
Ethiop. 508.— Diaconus....Dicite Symbolum Fidei, et canite.
Credimus, &e. Jd. 512.—"O rav ἀναγινώσκεται τὸ εὐωγγέλιον,
ἢ ᾿Αποστολικὸν, μὴ προσχῆς TH βίβλῳ, ἢ TH ἀναγινώσκοντει"
ἀλλὰ τῷ ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ φθεγτγομένῳ Θεῷ. S. Greg. Neocees:
Serm. n. de Annunc. B. Virg. p. 19.—Hee de prophetica lec-
tione libata sint; Evangelii quoque lectio quid habeat considere-
mus. §. Ambros. Ep. 42 ad Marcellin. (τι. 957 B).— Hyiv de
wpa λοιπὸν τὴν εἰωθυῖαν ὑμῖν ἀπὸ τοῦ llavAov παραθεῖναι
τράπεζαν τὴν σήμερον ἀναγνωσθεῖσαν. S. Chrys. Hom. 2
(u. 25 Ε).--Ἄπαντας δεῖ κατεστάλθαι, καὶ ὀρθαῖς ταῖς ψυχαῖς,
καὶ ταῖς ἀκοαῖς, ἑστάναι" οὐ γὰρ ἐπυγείου τινὸς, ἀλλὰ τοῦ
τῶν ἀγγέλων Δεσπότου τὰ "γράμματα ἀναγινώσκεσθαι μέλλει.
Id. Hom, 1 in Matt. (vu. 18 A).—Primam lectionem audivimus
Apostoli...post hse Evangelica lectio. 8. dug. Serm. 176 de
Verb. ‘Apoct. (v. 889 D).— Cf. citata ad R,. V. pra. — án
ἐκεῖνο παρὰ Ἀλεξανδρεῦσι τούτοις" ἀναγινωσκομένων τῶν €U-
αὙγελίων, οὐκ ἐπανίσταται ὁ ἐπίσκοπος" ὃ Tap ἄλλοις oUT
ἔγνων ovr ἀκήκοα. Sozom. Hist. Eccl. yu. 19, p. 734 D.—
Τιμόθεος (4. D. 511) τὸ τῶν τριακοσίων δέκα καὶ ὀκτὼ πατέρων
τῆς πίστεως σύμβολον, καθ᾽ ἑκάστην σύναξιν λέγεσθαι παρε-
σκεύασεν. Theod. Lector. Hist. Lib. u. p. 622..---Πετρόν φησι
τὸν κναφέα ἐπινοῆσαι...ἐν πάσῃ συνάξει τὸ σύμβολον Aé-
“εσθαι. Id. p. 525.— Inter cxtera hoc censuimus observandum,
ut sacrosancta evangelia, ante munerum illationem, vel missam
(al. in missa) catechumenorum, in ordine lectionum post aposto-
lum legantur: quatenus salutaria precepta Domini nostri Jesu
Christi, vel sermonem sacerdotis non solum fideles, sed etiam
eatechumeni ae poenitentes, et omnes qui ex diverso sunt, audire
Beitum habeant. Conc. Valent. c. 1 (Labbe 1v. 1617).—Saneta
eonstituit synodus, ut per omnes Ecclesias Hispanis et Gallicis,
secundum formam Orientalium Ecclesiarum, Concilii Constanti-
nopolitani symbolum fidei recitetur:...quo et fides vera mani-
festum testimonium habeat, et ad Christi corpus et sanguinem
prelibandum pectora populorum fide purificata accedant. Cone.
Tolet. ux. c. 2 (Labbe v. 1009), —Canones prscipiunt, post
Apostolum non Laudes sed Evangelium annunciari.... Nam
Laudes ideo Evangelium sequuntur, propter gloriam Christi,
quz per idem Evangelium przdieatur. Cone. Tolet. iv. e. 12
(Labbe v. 1709).
"THE COMMUNION.
CXXV.
| BELIEVE i in one God the Father and glorified, Who spake by the
Fool And I believe one Catho-
lick and Apostoliek Church. 1 ac-
The Lord and Giver of knowledge one Baptism for the re-
life, Who proceedeth from the Fa-
and the Son, Who with the Fa-
ther and the Son together is worship-
mission of sins, And 1 look for the
| Resurrection of the dead, And the
life of the world to come. Amen.
Κωφώθητε οὖν, ὅτ᾽ àv ὑμῖν χωρὶς ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ λαλῇ
τις, τοῦ ἐκ “γένους Δαβὶδ, τοῦ ἐκ Μαρίας, ὃς ἀληθῶς ἐγεννήθη,
ἔφαγέν τε καὶ ἔπιεν, ἀληθῶς ἐδιώχθη ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου,
ἀληθῶς ἐσταυρώθη, καὶ ἀπέθανεν, βλεπόντων τῶν ἐπουρανίων,
166 THE COMMUNION. | CXXV.
καὶ ἐπιγείων, καὶ ὑποχθονίων, ὃς καὶ ἀληθῶς ἡγέρθη are
νεκρῶν, ἐγείραντος αὐτὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς αὐτοῦ, κατὰ τὸ ὁμοίωμα,
ὃς καὶ ἡμᾶς τοὺς πιστεύοντας αὐτῷ οὕτως ἐγερεῖ ὁ Πατὴρ
αὐτοῦ ἐν Χριστῷ ᾿[ησοῦ. οὗ χωρὶς τὸ ἀληθινὸν ζην οὐκ ἔχομεν.
S. Ignat. Ep. ad Trall. c. 9.
'H μὲν yap 'ExwAnoia, καίπερ καθ᾽ ὅλης τῆς οἰκουμένης
ἕως περάτων τῆς γῆς διεσπαρμένη, παρὰ δὲ τῶν Ἀποστόλων,
καὶ τῶν ἐκείνων μαθητῶν παραλαβοῦσα τὴν εἰς ἕνα Θεὸν
παντοκράτορα, k. τ. À. (usque ad) δόξαν αἰωνίαν περιποιήση.
S. Iren. adv. Her. 1. c. 2.— Cf. Eund. τ. c. 2, p. 98.
Unicum quidem Deum credimus ;—id esse adulterum, quod-
cunque posterius. T'ertul. adv. Prax. c. 2.
Regula fidei una omnino est, sola immobilis et irreforma-
bilis, —carnis etiam resurrectionem. — Tert. de Veland. Virgin.
c. 1.
Regula est autem fidei, — hzreticos faciunt. Tertul. de
Prescr. Heret. c. 13.
Ἡμεῖς ἕνα Θεὸν οἴδαμεν ἀληθώς.---Καὶ ταῦτα λέγομεν
ἃ ἐμάθομεν. S. Hippol. c. Noet. c. 1l, cf. cc. 8. 10. 17, 18.
Species vero eorum que per przdicationem apostolorum
manifeste traduntur, iste sunt. Primo quod unus Deus est—
Spiritum Sanctum. Orig. de Princip. Proem. c. 4.
Πίστευσον ὅτι εἷς ἐστὶν ὁ Oeos — τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα
πιστεύειν. Id. in Joan. Tom. xxxu. 9 (ιν. 429 B).
Credis in Deum Patrem—sanctam Ecclesiam ? &c. S. Cypr.
Ep. 16 ad Magnum.
Εἷς Θεὸς Πατὴρ---ἢ αὐτὴ Τριὰς ἀεί. S. Greg. Neoces.
Orat. Paneg. in Orig.
Πιστεύομεν axoNovOws—ws εἶναι τῇ μὲν ὑποστάσει τριὰ,
τῇ δὲ συμφωνίᾳ ἕν. Lucian. Mart. in Synodo Antioch. Heci-
tata Regula Fidei ; Socrat. Hist. Eccl. τι. c. 10.
Πιστεύω, xat βαπτίζομαι εἰς Eva ἀγέννητον---εἰς ζωὴν ToU
μέλλοντος αἰῶνος. Constit. Apost. vu. 41.
Πιστεύω eis Eva Oeov—eis ζωὴν αἰώνιον. Symbolum Hiero-
sol. ex variis S. Cyril. Cateches. locis collectum, ad calc. Cat. v.
᾿ς Πιστεύομεν eis ἕνα. Qede—eis dv Πνεῦμα ἅγιον. Sym
age Soer. Hist. Ecel. 1. c. 8. “~~
Πιστεύομεν εἰς ἕνα Θεὺν---ἀπὸ περάτων ἕως περάτων.
Siymb. Alewandr, ab Ario et Euzoio Penitentiam simulantibus
subscriptum. Socr. Hist. Eccl. 1. 26, |
Textum ergo et fides Antiocheni symboli hzee est. Credo—
vivos et mortuos. Symbolum Antioch. ap. Cassian. de Incar-
nat. νι. 3, &c.
Credo in Deum Patrem—hujus carnis resurrectionem.
Symb. Aquilei ap. Ruffn. Expos. Symb.
Πιστεύομεν εἰς ἕνα Ocóv—5 ὡγία καὶ ἀποστολικὴ ἐκ-
κλησία. Symb. Niceenum.
Πιστεύομεν---ζ(ωὴν τοῦ μέλλοντος αἰῶνυς. Symb. Con-
stantinopolitanum. (Vid. Harvey, Eccl. Angl. Vind. Cathol, 1.
523, &c.)
Cf. ez SS. Patribus citata ad No. xvi. supra.
R,. 7 Then the Curate shall declare | And nothing shall be or pub-
unto the People what Holy-days, | lished in the Church, during the time
or gri ined ΜῈ ἐπ the | of Divine Service, but by the Minister :
Week following to be observed. | nor by him any thing, but what is pre-
Mad then aie. (if occntion bé) pw arbor d pret faa πττος
shall notice be given of the Com- | enjoined by the Queen, or by the Ordi-
munion ; and "€ nary of the place.
“EvOa, ws δυνατὸν ἡμῖν, συνωγομένοις ἐν ἀγαλλιάσει καὶ
χαρᾷ, παρέξει ὁ Κύριος ἐπιτελεῖν τὴν τοῦ μαρτυρίου αὐτοῦ
ἡμέραν “γενέθλιον, εἴς τε τῶν HOAnKOTwY (προηθληκότων ap.
Euseb. 1v. 15) μνήμην, kai τῶν μελλόντων ἄσκησιν τε καὶ
ἑτοιμασίαν. S. Polyc. Martyr. c. 18.—Episcopi universe plebi
mandare jejunia assolent, interdum ex aliqua sollicitudinis ec-
clesiastice causa. Trt. de Jejun. c. 13.— De Festis, cf. Origen.
e. Celsum, vri. 28 (1. 759). —" Ἤκουσα ἐπιστολῶν βασιλέων ava-
"γινωσκομένων ἐνταῦθα. Εἶτ᾽ av τις παρὰ βασίλεως ἥκῃ,
πάντες προσέχετε. S. Chrys. Hom. 3 in 2 Thess. ubi loquitur
168 THE COMMUNION. CXXV. R:.
de Epistolis, que Dei verba, sint, attentis auribus audiendis.
(x1. 528 A).—Et post sermonem (sc. post Evangelium prsdica-
tum) Quod novit caritas vestra suggerimus. Dies anniversa-
rius ordinationis domini senis Aurelii crastinus illucescit. — Rogat
et admonet per humilitatem meam caritatem vestram, ut ad
basilicam Fausti devotissime convenire dignemini. S§. Aug.
Serm. 111 de Verb. Evang. ad calcem (v. 563 G).— Vid. Constit.
Apost. viii. 33.—Intra /Egypti regionem mos iste antiquus tra-
ditione servatur, ut, peracto Epiphaniorum die...Epistole pon-
tificis Alexandrini per universas dirigantur Ecclesias quibus
initium quadragesimm et dies Paschm...per civitates omnes...
significentur. Cassian. Collat. x. c. 2, p. 532.—De altario
Dominico die minister adnunciet, ut sciat Ecclesia. (De expositis
infantibus Canon) Cone. Vas. n. c. 9 (Labbe 1m. 1459).—
Annua nobis est, dilectissimi, jejuniorum celebranda festivitas, &c.
Sacr. Leon. 410.—Hac hebdomade nobis Mensis Decimi sunt
recensenda jejunia. Jd. 416.—Cf. Sacr. Gelas. 602. 698.
Rs. * Then shall follow the Sermon, or one of the Homilies already set forth,
or hereafter to be set forth, by authority.
Ilavcauévov τοῦ ἀναγινώσκοντος, ὁ προεστὼς διὰ λόγου
τὴν νουθεσίαν καὶ πρόκλησιν τῆς τῶν καλῶν τούτων μιμήσεως
ποιεῖται. Just. Mart. Ap. 1. 67.— E£zs (i. e. post Evange-
lium) παρακαλείτωσαν ot πρεσβύτεροι τὸν λαὸν,.. καὶ τελευ-
ταῖος πάντων ὁ ἐπίσκοπος. Const. Apost. τι. 57, p. 266.—
Μετὰ τὴν ἀνάγνωσιν τοῦ νόμου καὶ τῶν προφητῶν, τῶν τε
ἐπιστολῶν ἡμῶν, καὶ τῶν πράξεων καὶ τῶν εὐαγγελίων,
ἀσπασάσθω ὁ χειροτονηθεὶς (Episcopus) τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, λέγων"
Ἢ χαρις, kx. TA. Καὶ μετὰ τὴν πρόσρησιν, προσλαλησάτω
_T@ λαῷ λόγους παρακλήσεως. Καὶ πληρώσαντος αὐτοῦ τὸν
τῆς διδασκαλίας λόγον, ....ὁ διάκονος... κηρυττέτω. Mn τις,
κι T. . Const. Apost. vin. 5, p. 396.—Post lectiones atque
tractatum. S. Ambros. Ep. 20 ad Marcell. (u. 853 B).
R,. * Then shall the Priest return to the Lord's Table, and begin the Offertory,
saying one or more of these Sentences following, as he thinketh most
convenient in his discretion.
ἄς ὁ λόγοι, μὴ pice mei
a εἶτα iia Fn κι τ᾿ Δ.
S. Greg. Nyss. de Orat. Domin. 2 (x. 125).—Per munus enim
erga Regem honos et affectio ostenditur: quod in omni simpli-
citate et innocentia Dominus volens nos offerre, przedicavit dicens, -
Cum igitur offers, &c. S. Iren. adv. Her. v. c. 18, p. 250.—
Vid. infra citat. Ὁ
R, Y Whilst these Sentences are in | ple, in a decent bason to be provided by
] the Deacons, Church- | the Parish for that purpose; and re-
wardens, or other fit person ap- | verently bring it to the Priest, who
that humbly present and it
Es |
other devotions of the Peo-
| i Τὸ συλλεγόμενον παρὰ τῷ soon rare ἀποτίθεται Just.
Mart, Apol. 1. OF — Opes πρὸς Κύριον ἑστῶτες ὦμεν προσ-
ειν' ὧν γενομένων οἱ διάκονοι προσαγέτωσαν τὰ δῶρα
τῷ ἐπισκόπῳ πρὸς τὸ θυσιαστήριον. Const. Apost. vim. 12,
p.403.— Mj χωρὶς ἐλεημοσύνης ἐπ᾽ εὐχὴν EAOns ποτέ.
5 Clays. Hom. 3 de Verb. Apost. (111. 289 E)—Eietpyn ἐλεη-
θη) ᾿ ἐλέησον πρότέρογ.. «ποίησον σοι Leda TOv Θεὸν,
cmm αὐτὸν αἴτησαι; δάνεισον, kat τότε ἀπαίτει, wa μετὰ
p Id. Hom. 1 in 2 Tim. (x1. 664 B).
Diaconi duo totam Ecclesiam circumeunt a singulis eleemo-
m postulantes in pauperum usus. Liturgia Sacra, Ar-
.&. D. 1551, p. 3.
MEE LL Communion, the Print sol then place nam de
Table so much Bread and Wine, as he shall think sufficient. After
. which done, the Priest shall say,
. Eligo in his verbis (se. 1 Tim. m. 1) hoe intelligere, quod
is vel pene omnis frequentat Ecclesia, ut precationes acci-
piamus dietas, quas facimus in celebratione Sacramentorum, ante-
quam illud, quod est in Domini mensa, incipiat benedici. |S. Aug.
E ^ 149 αἱ. 59 ad Paulin. (ει. 509 C).—Panem Dominicum,
quo Salvatoris corpus ostenditur, et quem frangimus in sanctifica-
em nostri; et sacrum calicem,...qu# in mensa Ecclesie collo-
170
OXXV.
T'heoph. Alex. Ep. Pasch. 1. (Bibl. Patr. v. 846 E, Lugd.)
Let us pray for the whole state of Christ's Church militant here in earth.
"Ἔπειτα προσφέρεται τῷ προεστῶτι τῶν ἀδέλφων ἄρτον,
καὶ ποτήριον ὕδατος καὶ κράματυςφ᾽ καὶ οὗτος λαβων, αἷνον
καὶ δόξαν τῷ Πατρὶ τῶν ὅλων, διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ Yiod,
καὶ τοῦ Πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου, ἀναπέμπει καὶ εὐχαριστίαν
ὑπὲρ τοῦ κατηξιῶσθαι τούτων wap αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ πόλυ ποιεῖται"
οὗ συντελέσαντος τὰς εὐχὰς καὶ τὴν εὐχαριστίαν, πᾶς ὁ παρὼν
λαὸς ἐπευφημεῖ λέγων, μήν, Just. Mart. Apol. 1. 65.—
Διὰ τοῦτο, ὦ ἐπίσκοποι, μελλόντων ὑμῶν εἰς πρυσευχὴν amav-
τᾷν, μετὰ τὴν ἀνάγνωσιν καὶ τὴν Ψαλμῳδίαν, καὶ τὴν ἐπὶ
rais "γραφαῖς διδασκαλίαν, x. τ. Δ. Const. Apost. τι. 54, p. 261.
- Μετὰ τοῦτο προσευχέσθω ὁ διάκονος ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐκκλησίας
ἁπάσης, καὶ πάντος TOU κύσμου, καὶ τῶν ἐν αὐτῷ μερῶν, kai
ἐκφοριῶν, ὑπὲρ τῶν ἱερέων, καὶ τῶν ἀρχόντων, ὑπὲρ τοῦ
ἀρχιερέως, kai τοῦ βασιλέως, καθόλον εἰρήνης. Kai μετὰ
τοῦτο ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς ἐπευχόμενος τῷ λαῷ εἰρήνην, x. TA. Const.
Apost." τι. 57, p. 268. — Εὐξώμεθα περὶ τῆς σωτηρίας τοῦ
εὐσεβεστάτου Αὐγούστου Κωνσταντίου. S. Athan. Apol. ad
Constant. c. 10 (1. 301 C).—Orav axovons, δεηθῶμεν πάντες
κοινῇ. S. Chrys. Hom. 3 in Ephes. (x1. 23 1)).----Εὐχαριστῶ-
μεν δὲ μὴ ὑπὲρ τῶν οἰκείων μόνων, ἀλλὰ Kai ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀλλο-
τρίων ἀγαθῶν, οὕτω “γὰρ καὶ τὴν βασκανίαν ἀνελεῖν δυνησό-
μεθα, καὶ τὴν ἀγάπην ἐπισφίγξαι καὶ "γνησιωτέραν ποιῆσαι...
Διὸ δι καὶ ὁ ἱερεὺς ὑπερ τῆς οἰκουμένης, ὑπὲρ τῶν προτέρων,
ὑπὲρ τῶν νῦν, ὑπὲρ τῶν “γεννηθέντων τῶν ἔμπροσθεν, ὑπὲρ
τῶν μετὰ ταῦτα ἐσομένων εἰς ἡμᾶς εὐχαριστεῖν κελεύει, τῆς
θυσίας προκειμένης εκείνηφς. Id. Hom. 25 al. 26 in Matt. (vn.
311 A).—Audis sacerdotem Dei ad altare exhortantem populum
Dei, orare...pro fidelibus, &e. .,S. Aug. Ep. 107 ad Vital. (u.
799 F)—Prima earundem (orationum) oratio admonitionis est
erga populum, ut excitentur ad exorandum Deum. Zsid. Hisp.
de Eccl. Offic. 1. 15 (Bibl. Patr. x, 188).
CXXVI. THE COMMUNION. 171
After the collectes there shall followe accordynge to the
custume, à lesson of an epistle;...after the Epistle where
darckes be lette alleluia be song in laten or, a graile, or some
sequence, if they have anye pure, and some douch songe. Then
lette the Gospell be red in duch to the people, whyche readynge,
an interpretation, and ordinarie sermon, shall followe forthwyth,
and after the sermon, a prayer for all states of men and neces-
sies of the congregation after this sorte. Herman’s Consulta-
tion, fol. 202.
CXXVI.
l. ALMIGHTY andeverlivingGod, | plications, and to give thanks, for all
who by thy holy Apostle hast | men;
taught us to make prayers, and sup- |
Kai γάρ... ὑπὲρ ἐπισκόπων, ὑπὲρ πρεσβυτέρων, ὑπὲρ
βασιλέων, ὑπὲρ τῶν κρατούντων, ...ὑπὲρ τῆς οἰκουμένης ἁπάσης
κελευύμεθα προσιέναι τῷ φιλανθρώπῳ Θεῴ. S. Chr. Hom. 2
in 2 Cor. (x. 440 E).—Cf. S. Chr. Hom. in 1 Tim. τι. 1 (x1),
et δι dug. Ep. 59 ad Paulin. (1i. 509 C).— Vid. Canon. Misse
ap. Sacr. Greg. 3—6, Miss. Bobiense, 777—782, Miss. Ambros.
300, ἄς, 329.— Cf. citata supra.
2. We humbly beseech thee most mercifully [*to ὁ jy there be no aims or obla-
; i tions, then shall the words [of
acrept our alms and oblations, and | to receive these iu guy atin end obits}
LU which we offer unto thy Divine Ma- ^» ict out un:aid.
“ἔτι δεηθῶμεν τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ αὑτοῦ, ὑπὲρ
τοῦ Óspov τοῦ πρυσκομισθέντος Ἀυρίῳ τῷ Θεῷ, ὅπως ὁ
ἀγαθὸς Θεὸς προσδέξηται αὐτὸ διὰ τῆς μεσιτείας τοῦ Χριστοῦ
αντοῦ εἰς τὸ ἐπουράνιον αὐτοῦ θυσιαστήριον, εἰς ὀσμὴν εὐωδίας.
Const. Apost. vir. 13, p. 408.— Μνήσθητι, Κύριε, τῶν τὰ
ἀῶρά σοι ταῦτα προσκομισάντων, καὶ ὑπὲρ ὧν, καὶ δ ὧν, καὶ
εφ οἷς προσεκόμισαν. Μνήσθητι, Κύριε, τῶν καρποφορουν-
των καὶ καλλιεργούντων ἐν ταῖς ἁγίαις σου ἐκκλησίαις, καὶ
μεμνημένων τῶν πενήτων. Lit. Basil. Text. Const. Goar,
p. 171.—Hee sancta dona proponimus. Lit. Cyril. Renaud.
1. 47.—Quz in hoc altari proposita oculis tuze majestatis offeri-
172 THE COMMUNION. CXXVI.
mus,...propitiatus assume. Sacr. Leon. 335.—Te...supplices
rogamus et petimus; uti accepta habeas et benedicas hsc T
dona, hsc ᾧ munera, hsc + sancta sacrificia, T inlibata. (add.
imprimis quse tibi offerimus pro tua sancta Ecclesia Catholica, &c.
Miss. Franc. 326.) Sacr. Gelas. 695.—Offerunt tibi, Domine
virtutum, munera et vota credentes. Suscipe nomine tuo debita
honoris obsequia. Miss. Gothic. 296.—Supplices deprecamur,
uti hanc oblationem, quam tibi offerimus pro Ecclesis tus Ca-
tholicse fide, stabilitate, concordia,...propitiatus aspicias. Jd. 298.
—Vid. Const. Apost. viu. 12; Litt. Basil. Text. Const. 168,
169; Cyril. 47, 48; Marci, 156, 157; ZEthiop. 517; Chrys.
77; Jacobi, Grac. 38; Jacobi, Syr. 32, 33; citatas ap. Palmer,
Chap. 1v. Sect. 10.— Ecclesie oblatio, quam Dominus docuit
offerri in universo mundo, purum sacrificium reputatum est apud
Deum, et acceptum est, ei: non quod indigeat a nobis sacrificium,
sed quoniam is qui offert, glorificatur ipse in eo quod offert, si
acceptetur munus ejus....Hanc oblationem Ecclesia sola pura
offert fabricatori, offerens ei cum gratiarum actione ex creatura
ejus, &c. 48. Iren. adv. Her. 1v. 18, pp. 250, 251.—Sacrifica-
mus,...quomodo precepit Deus, pura prece. Tert. ad Scap.
c. 2.—Significabant (sc. Veteris Testamenti sacrificia) hominem...
offerre debere munus Deo apud templum, orationem scilicet et
actionem gratiarum apud Ecclesiam, per Christum, &c. Jd. adv.
Marc. 1v. 9.—Secunda (sc. oratio) invocationis ad Deum est, ut
elementa suscipiat, preces fidelium, oblationemque eorum. Zsid.
Hispal. de Eccl. Offic. 1. 15 (Bibl. Patr. x. 188, &c.)
3. beseeching thee to inspire continually the universal Church with the
apirit of truth, unity, and concord:
Ὑπὲρ τῆς αγίας cov ἐκκλησίας τῆς ἀπὸ περάτων ἕως Tepa-
των, k. T. À. Const. Apost. vii. 13, p.407, viri. 10, p.400.—Offer-
rimus tibi, Domine,...pro Ecclesia tua sancta toto orbe diffusa. Lit.
Jacobi, Syr. ap. Renaud. n. 34, cf. Lit. Jac. Gree. 41—48, &c.
— Vid. Lit. Basil.171, &c. ap. Palmer.—Da nobis spiritum pacis
et gratim, ut universa familia et toto sibi corde sit devota, et
concordia in se alimenta nutriant, et jurgiorum incre-
it. Miss. Gothic. 295, simil. passim.—Quis
d legitimum in sacramentorum mysterio preterire
afer wa De dicitis pro Ecclesia que una est:
ii pars est, unam te vocare de qua feceris duas.
disse) Eodeda qu. ἐν tivi
e diffus Bas S. ism e. Donatist. Lib. τι. p. ien Une
aV μεν τ | τὸν Θεὸν, ὑπὲρ κοινῆς τῶν ἐκκλησίων εἰρήνης. S. Cyr.
. M. V. 8, p. 327 E.—Bovhoiuny ἂν δρόφραναι ὑμᾶς
τ mm avuqoivou Ὑνώμης κοινωνούς" ἔπει πάντος κακοῦ
nir pov ἡγοῦμαι, τὴν ἐκκλησίαν ToU Θεοῦ στασιάζειν.
mt Ioh 1. 19, p. 433 D.— Omnes pontifices, antiqua in
ndo a traditione, deposcimus, exorantes ut Catholi-
E » adanare regere Dominus et custodire toto orbe dig-
L E» il. Ep. 4 ad Justin. (Labbe v. 315 B).
"——— a
lag ῦσον Td σχίσματα τῶν ἐκκλησίων...τὰς τῶν αἱρέσεων
does ταχέως κατάλυσον, τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ ἁγίου cov
Τὴν σὴν εἰρήνην καὶ τὴν σὴν ἀγάπην χάρισαι
Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν.... Καὶ δὸς ἡμῖν ἐν 6m στόματι
μίᾳ καρδίᾳ δοξάζειν, καὶ ἀνυμνεῖν τὸ πολύτιμον καὶ μεγα-
ἐς ὄνομα σου. Lit. Basil. Text. Const. 113.— Custodi
| misericordiz tus, ut Ecclesia toto orbe diffusa, stabili Fide
ες =" E
174 THE COMMUNION. CXXVI.
ap. Miss. Gallic. Vet. 350.—Deum Patrem uno spiritu depre-
cemur, ut omnes Fidei Catholiez vinculis illigati, unum sentia-
mus in Christo. Jd. 360.— Non existimo quenquam ita desipere,
ut credat ad Ecclesise pertinere unitatem eum, qui non habet
caritatem. §. Aug. c. Crescon. 1. 29 (ix. 405 G).
5 We beseech thee also to save | are put in authority under her, that
and defend all Christian Kings, Prin- | they may truly and indifferently
ces, and Governors; and specially thy | minister justice, to the punishment
Servant VICTORIA our Queen; | of wickedness and vice, and to the
that under her we may be godly and | maintenance of thy true religion, and
quietly governed: And grant unto | virtue.
her whole Council, and to all that
“ἔτι mapaxadouuev ce, Κύριε, ὑπὲρ τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ
τῶν ἐν ὑπεροχῆ, καὶ eae TOU στρατοπέδου, ἵνα εἰρηνεύωνται
τὰ πρὸς ἡμᾶς, ὅπως ἐν ἡσυχίᾳ καὶ ὁμονοίᾳ διάγοντες, Kk. T. À.
Const. Apost. vur. 12. p. 407.— Cf. Easd. n. 57, p. 268.—
Vid. Lit. zEthiop. 514; Sacer. Greg. 3; Litt. Bas. 171;
Chrys. 18; Cyril. 41; citat. ap. Palmer.—Memento, Domine,
piorum Regum nostrorum et Reginarum. Subjice illis omnes
hostes et adversarios, ut placidam tranquillamque vitam agamus,
in omni timore Dei et humilitate. Lit. Jacobi, Syr. 36.—C.
Lit. Marci, 149.—Protege, quesumus, Domine, Romani nominis
ubique Rectores; ut...pax popul tui secura proveniat. Sacer.
Leon. 369.—Propitiare, Domine, in te confidentibus populis...
ut regnum majestati tux deditum tua semper sit virtute defen-
sum. Zd. 450.— Oremus et pro Christianissimo Imperatore, vel
Rege nostro ?//. ut Deus Omnipotens subditas illis faciat omnes
barbaras nationes, ad nostram perpetuam pacem. Sacr. Gelas.
561.—Romanorum Regum tibi subditum protege Principatum.
Id. 728.—Oramus pro omnibus Imperatoribus, vitam ills pro-
lixam, imperium securum, domum tutam, exercitus fortes, sena-
tum fidelem, populum probum, orbem quietum, et qusecunque
hominis et Cesaris vota sunt. Tertul. Apol. c. 30.—Oramus
pro Imperatoribus, pro ministris eorum, ac potestatibus, pro
statu seculi, pro rerum quiete. Jd. e. 39.— Y «ép πάντος τοῦ
, 1 , ‘ / , e ~ »
κόσμου, καὶ βασιλέων, kai πάντων ev UMEPOXN ὄντων, ποι-
P =
raye the also holye father is "e s the
f i rn ὧν mr me gran emp
y Ye ee pri thr re παμσσων rds tai
gh e prince, for hys councell, and officers for
d, and mag of this citye. Gyue all these thy
ej -v that they maye so gouerne us whyche are in
ul to them...that in thys place, and euerye where
"epe lye pni and quiete lyfe with all Godliness,
Ἴστε , &e. Herman's Consultation, fol. 203.—So we
M Ere δο; graunte that all these maye execute
ὁ acconinge to thy wyll, and they may turne awaye
all noysome thynges from their subjectes, and procure and = |
“mal ntain κε αὶ god hinge, ἄς The same, fol. 206.
SERRE Hae
E.
presse ἐπισκοπῆς THs ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανὸν τῶν
opPorouor Tov λόγον τῆς σῆς ἀληθείας δεηθῶμεν. ...
Ag conim τῆς ἐν Νριστῷ διακονίας καὶ ὑπηρεσίας
m um Apost. vmm. 10, p. 400.---Παράσχον:. ὅπως...
: 0 τοῦ λαοῦ ἱερουργίας ἀμώμους ἐκτελῆ. Const.
s m 16, p. 411.—Dona ditissima Spiritus tui saneti
E , Domine. Lit. Jacobi, Syr. 34.—Evdownoov δὴ
οὗ ὁ γενέσθαι ἡμᾶς διακόνους τῆς καινῆς σου διαθή-
. Aerrovp", /' τῶν ἁγίων cov μυστηρίων, ἵνα ἄξιοι
se a τοῦ προσφέρειν σοι δῶρά te xal θυσίας. Lit.
Ὶ . Alex, 61.—Z0 ἱκάνωσου ἡμᾶς τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ
9 εἰς τὴν διακονίαν ταύτην, iva «κατακρίτωε
τῆς ἁγίας δύξης σου, προσάγωμέν σοι
αἰνέσεως. Lit. Basil. Text. Const. 162.—Mitte mihi
m tuam desuper, ut dignus efficiar perficiendi ministerium
seth fneacran e TOU ἁγίου σου Πνεύματος δωρεᾶς" ἵνα
“γένηται. ἄξιος παρεστάναι ἀμέμπτως θυσιαστηρίῳ σου, κη-
ρύσσειν τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τῆς βασιλείας σου, ἱερουργεῖν τὸν
λόγον τῆς ἀληθείας σου, προσφέρειν σοι δῶρα καὶ θυσίας
πνευματικὰς, ἀνακαινίζειν τὸν λαόν σον διὰ τῆς τοῦ λου-
τροῦ παλιγγενεσίας. In Ordine Presbyt. Goar, 293, 294.—
Vid. Litt. Jacobi, Syr. 35; Chrys. 78; Cyril. 43; Bas. 173,
citat. ap. Paliner.—Da nobis, quesumus, Domine, tua digne
tractare mysteria. Sacr. Leon. 358.—In moribus eorum prz-
cepta tua fulgeant. Jd, 424. — Oremus et pro famulo Dei Papa
nostro sedis Apostolies ill. et pro antistite nostro i//.... Oremus
et pro omnibus Episcopis, Presbyteris, Diaconibus. Sacer. Gelas.
560.— Cf. Id. 695.—Deprecemur, ut Sacerdotes suos ac minis-
tros donis repleat spiritalium gratiarum. Miss. Gothic. 244, —
Ut sacerdotes suos, quos ezrimonim religione devinxit, sacri
mysterii compotes przstet, omnemque Clerum citra culpam ali-
eujus maculm jubeat permanere. Miss. Gallic. Vet. 360, cf.
335.—Me idoneum tibi ministrum efficias, ut sacrificium de
manibus meis placite et benigne suscipias. Miss. Bobiense, 907.
—Aidakov pe διὰ τοῦ βίου τοῦ cov αὕτη ἡ διδασκαλία
ἀρίστη. S. Chrys. Hom. 30 in Acta (1x. 238 B).—Cf. S. Chr.
Hom. 2 in 2 Cor. (x. 440 E) ut supra cit.
Grant that all they that preach thy word may profitably
and godly preach thee and thy Son Jesus Christ through all
the world....Grant that the holy saerament of the altar, which
is the bread of life, and the very flesh and blood of thy Son
Jesu Christ, may be purely ministered and distributed, to the
comfort and benefit of all us thy people. Institution of a
Christian Man, p. 189, Ed. Oxon.
hy heaen x i γεν peed τε ve
otl dp
“ἔπι προσφέρομέν σοι ὑπὲρ τοῦ λαοῦ τούτου ἵνα
a
fr, p 0408. — Vid. Lit. Jacobi, Syr. 35 v NEC
—Memento, Domine, circumstantium, qui nobiseum deprecationis
pm Lit. Cyril. 44.— Diaconus. MON
eee Obcites Devs’ aoster. betódicnt ἀν pais
illos in pace et remittat nobis peccata nostra. Jb. 45.—Me-
mento Domine, congregationis nostrz, et benedie eos qui in illa
sunt, usque in finem. Lit. Ethiop. 507.— Vid. Lit. Basil.
Text. Const. Vil; Sacer. Greg. 3, 86. ap. Palmer.
Grant...that all we which hear thy word preached may
so be fed therewith, that not only we may outwardly receive
the same, but also digest it within our hearts; and that it may
so work and feed every part of us, that it may appear in all
the acts and deeds of our life. Institution of a Christian
Man, p. 189, Ed. Oxon.—Grant also to us all, whyche here in
thy sight come togyther in thy worde, prayer, almes, and divine
Saeramentes, that we may trulye come togyther onely in thy
name, &c....that being deliuered out of the handes of our ene-
mies we maye serve the with a quiete minde in al holines and
E Herman’s Consultation, fol. 206.
DOM we most humbly beseech | in this transitory life are in trouble,
Eus or goodness, O Lord, to | sorrow, need, sickness, or any other
succour all them, who adversity.*
Ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐν ἀῤῥωστίῃ «τογαξομένων ἀδελφῶν ἡμῶν
δεηθῶμεν, ὅπως ὁ Κύριον ῥύσηται αὐτοὺς πάσης νύσου καὶ
πάσης μαλακίας, καὶ ἀποκαταστήσῃ TH ayia αὐτοῦ ἐκ-
κλησίᾳ. Const. Apost. vui. 10, p. 401—Memento, Domine,...
fratrum nostrorum qui in exilio sunt: infirmorum, aut qui male
affecti sunt: eorum qui a spiritibus immundis infestantur, aut
agitantur. — Lit. Jacobi, Syr. 34.—Vid. Litt. Chrys. 79;
* Of this immortal state (after this transitory life) where we shall live
evermore in the presence of God, in joy and rest, after victory over all sick-
nius, sorrows, sin, and death ; there be many plain places of holy Scripture.
The third Part of the Homily against the Fear of Death. *
12
178
Basil. Text. Const. 171; Cyril. 45, ap. Palmer.—Omnipotens
sempiterne Deus, mestorum consolatio, laborantium fortitudo,
veniant ad te preces de quacunque tribulatione clamantium :
ut omnes sibi in necessitatibus suis misericordiam tuam gaudeant
adfuisse. Saer. Gelas. 561.— Suscipe nomini tuo debita honoris
obsequia pro...orphanorum tuitione, et penitentium sublevatione.
Miss. Gothic. 296.—Id obnoxius queso, ut omnes metu territos,
inopia afflictos, tribulatione vexatos, morbis obrutos, suppliciis
deditos, debitis obligatos, in captivitate et peregrinatione con-
stibutos, cunctos indulgentia tus pietatis absolvat, morum
emendatione relevet, et miseratio quotidiana confoveat. Mise.
Bobiense, 908.----Παρακαλοῦμεν τὸν Θεὸν... ὑπὲρ τῶν ev acÓe-
νείαις' ὑπὲρ τῶν καταπονουμένων" καὶ amatamAes, ὑπὲρ
| άντων βοηθείας δεομένων δεόμεθα πάντες ἡμεῖς, καὶ ταύ-
τὴν προσφέρομεν τὴν θυσίαν. S. Cyr. Hieros. Cat. Myst,
v.9, p.327.—Madtora ἀναγκαῖαι αἱ εὐχαὶ ἐνταῦθα “γίνονται
ὑπὲρ τῆς οἰκουμένης K.T.À4 ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐν συμφοραῖς. S.
Chrys. Hom. 37 in Acta (1x. 284 B).
Furthermore we praye the Father mercyfull God, the greate
‘comforter of the affiyeted for all those, whom thou chastisest
wythe the crosse, &c. Comforte theyr mindes, &c. —Herman's
Consultation, fol. 204.
10. And we also bless ἣν fg partakers of
this life in thy aan P Hy hry kin Seite oake
seeching thee to give us our Metis and ddveodts
to follow their A ci θὴρ that vs
Tov ἁγίων μαρτύρων μνημονεύσωμεν, ὅπως κοινωνοὶ
γενέσθαι τῆς ἀθλήσεως αὐτῶν καταξιωθῶμεν. Const. Apost.
vin. 13, p. 409.—Tlapaxadovuev ce, ὅπως ἅπαντας ἡμᾶς
διατηρήσας ἐν τῇ εὐσεβείᾳ, ἐπισυναγάγῃς ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ
τοῦ Χριστοῦ cov. Jb. viu. 12, p. 408.—Tlavras ἡμᾶς ἐπι-
συνάγαγε εἰς τὴν τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλείαν, ἐν Νριστῷ
᾿Ιησοῦ τῷ Κυρίῳ ἡμῶν. €. 15, p. 410.—Swour αὐτοὺς, ὁ
Θεῦς, καὶ ἀνάστησον ἐν τῇ χάριτί cov. (Finis orationis.)
me
st, vm. 37, p. 422.—Nosque et illos pervenire faciat ——
‘suum in ewlis Lit, Jacobi, Syr. 31.— Vid. Litt.
. Alex, 75; Marei, 150; Basil. Text. Const. 1105.
^ De Ambros. 303; Lit. Jacob. Syr. 86; citat. ap. Palmer.
. —Nobis...quoque...partem aliquam societatis dignare digneris
em. omnibus sanctis tus Saer. Gelas. 69'71.— Qv (se. τῶν
mapripov) γένοιτο kai ἡμᾶς συγκοινωνούς τε kal συμμα-
᾿θητὰς γενέσθαι. S. Polyc. Martyr, l7.—Eilra μνημονεύομεν
πάντων ἁπλῶς τῶν ἐν ἡμῖν προκεκοιμημένων. S. Cyril.
Hieros. Cat. Myst. v. 9, p. 327.—Meminisse sanctorum
collectis solemnibus, sive pro MBIApLernc ia eorum pro-
ficiamus, aptum et conveniens videtur. Orig. Lib. tx. in Rom.
Xm. (rv. 602), —HoXuinn ἐν ταῖς οὐχαῖς λέγομεν, Θεὲ
᾿αντοκράτορ, τὴν pila ἡμῶν μετὰ τῶν προφητῶν δός.
Τὴν μερίδα ἡμῶν μετὰ τῶν ᾿Αποστύλων τοῦ Χριστοῦ cov
δός. 14. in Jer. Hom. xiv. (1. 217 D).—Tlepi τοῦ ὀνόματα
λέγειν τῶν τελευτησάντων, τί ἂν εἴη περιουργιαίτερον ;
τί τούτου κυιριώτερον καὶ θαυμασιώτερον, πιστεύειν μὲν
τοὺς παρόντας, ὅτι οἱ ἀπελθόντες ζῶσι, καὶ ἐν ἀνυπαρξίᾳ
οὔκ εἶσιν, ἀλλά εἶσι καὶ ζῶσι παρὰ τῷ Δεσπότῃ. S.
Epiphan. Her. 75 Aerian. c. 7 (1. 911 A).
- EJ
CXXVII.
aa | Body and Blood of Christ; to be
My dy eui he shalt Gar: vacua in Masini Bac ἐὰς A
E Exhortation following. his meritorious Cross and Siret
1, 2,3. J\EARLY beloved, on bata Αἰ χοώδι le made e:
"a | —— day next I pur- | of the Kingdom of heaven.
ἢ Ὁ νον οἱ calicis sacramento jam in Evangelio
prob: mus corporis et sanguinis Dominici veritatem adversus
phantasma Marcionis, — Tert. adv. Marc. v. 8.— Christiani,
acti ejusdem sacrificii memoriam celebrant, sacrosancta ob-
d 12—2
latione et participatione corporis et sanguinis Christi. S. Aug.
6. Faust. Manich. Lib. xx. c. 18 (viu. 345 E).—Corpus Christi
E MNOMNCE CNN VI epis et prece mystica
nsecratum, rite sumimus ad salutem spiritualem in memoriam
ἀν, Douinius püsonis Jd. de Trin. m. 4 (vi. 798 B).
—Cf. Eund. Ep. 54 al. 118 (n. 123), —Memores gloriosissimse
Domini passionis... offerimus. Miss. Gothic. 298.— Cf. citata
ad cxur 1, CLI. Rg, CLXxxvur. 16. 20,
For by thys onely thinge, that Christe on the crosse offered
his holye bodie and bloud to the Father for our synnes, we be
reconciled to God, and delivered from the power of Satan, and
hel, beynge made the sonnes and heyres of God, and the new
siege of grace, the Testamente of eternal salvation, is ordeyned,
ἅς, Herman's Consultation, fol. 186.— The truth is also, that
the sacrament of the altar, being duly received, is the very
spiritual food, and the very necessary sustentation, comfort, and
preservation of all Christian men in all dangerous passages and
adventures. Institution of a Christian Man, p. 127.
4, 5. Wherefore it is our duty | Son our Saviour Jesus Christ, not
to render most humble and hearty if to die for us, but also to be
thanks to Almighty God our heavenly itual food and sustenance in
Father, for that he hath given his that oly Sacrament.
"Eoti δὲ σύμβολον ἡμῖν τῆς πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν evyapt-
στίας, ἄρτος Ἐὐχαριστία καλούμενος. Orig. c. Cels. Lib.
vir. c. 57 (τ. 784 F).—Tov μὲν Κύριον ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦν Χριστὸν
εὑρίσκομεν ἐνανθρωπήσαντα δι ἡμᾶς, ἵνα πᾶσαν μὲν ἁμαρ-
τίαν ἐκκόψῃ, ἐφόδια δὲ τῆς εἰς τὴν αἰώνιον ζωὴν εἰσόδου
ἡμῖν κατάθηται. Phileas ap. Euseb. vim. 10.--- Πνευματικὴν
χορηγίαν. S. Chrys. Hom. in Martyras (n. 669 ΑἹ.----Τροφῇ
μὲν προσβάλλων αἰσθητῇ, vires Tas χεῖρας, πλύνεις τὸ
στόμα τροφῆ δὲ μέλλων πνευματικῇ, οὐ νίπτεις τὴν ψυ-
χὴν, ἀλλὰ “γέμων ταύτῃ ἀκαθαρσίας προσέρχῃ; Id. Hom.
5 in 1 Tim. (xi. 578 A).—Mediatorem Dei et hominum, homi-
nem Christum mm carnem suam nobis manducandam, biben-
—_—_ M
dumque sanguinem dantem fideli corde atque ore |
ee rere ddverduir. gis δε oig Lib. n. (vm. 33).—
Τὴν ἁγίαν me sees καὶ ἐσαίμαετιν τόν τω τδννας
Bitur (eio, οὐχ Evos Tov καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς, xai ἀνθρώπου
κοινοῦ σῶμα πιστεύοντες εἶναι τὸ προκείμενον. κι τ. Δ. δὲ
Cyril. Alex. in Exzplicat. Anath. xi. in Actis Cone. Ephes.
370.
Dominus Jesus non solum una oblatione corpus suum et
sanguinem tibi obtulit in remissionem peccatorum, sed eadem
turg. Sacram, Argentine, a.p. 1551, p. 7.
6. Which being so divine and | to them that will presume to receive
se |
Certe sacramenta, que sumimus, corporis et sanguinis Do-
mini, divina res est, propter quod et per eadem Divine efficimur
consortes naturz, et tamen esse non desinit substantia vel natura
panis et vini Gelas. de duabus Naturis in Christo (Maz.
Bibl. Vet. Patr. vm. 703 E, vel Script. Eccles. Opusc. Routh.)
—Niv eis τοσοῦτο ἀνοίας kal καταφρονήσεως πολλοὶ τῶν
πιστῶν ἐληλάκασιν' ὡς καὶ μυρίων “γέμοντες κακῶν, καὶ
μηδεμίαν ὅλως ἑαυτῶν ἐπιμέλειαν ποιούμενοι ἁπλῶς, καὶ ws
ἔτυχεν ἐν ταῖς ἑορταῖς τῇ τραπέζῃ ταύτῃ προσέρχονται,
00 γὰρ δὴ τὸ ἅπαξ τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ προσελθεῖν ἀπαλ-
λάττει τῶν ἐγκλημάτων ἡμᾶς, ἂν ἀναξίως, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸ δὴ
τοῦτο μειζόνως καταδικαζει...καὶ μεγίστην ἐπάγει κόλασιν
τῆς ἀμελείας. Οὐκ ἴστε, ὅτι πυρὸς αὕτη “γέμει ἡ τράπεζα
πνευματικοῦ (x. T. A. ut infra cxxrx. 3). S. Chrys. Hom. 6
de Philog. (1. 499, 500).—Hoc est quod legitur in proverbiis
Solom. (xxi. 1) Si sederis cenare, &c. Nam que mensa est
potentis, nisi unde sumitur Corpus et Sanguis ejus, qui animam
suam posuit pro nobis? Et quid est ad eam sedere, nisi hu-
militer accedere? Et quid est considerare, et intelligere que
apponuntur tibi, nisi digne tantam gratiam cogitare? — S. dug.
Tract. 84 in Joan. (11. 709 B).
8,9. my duty is to exhort | of dissemblers with God; but so)
fas mean season to consider | that ye may come holy and clean to
fe iy of ay ery, and | such a heavenly Feast, in the mar-
peril of the unworthy re- | ria; nent required by God in
thereof ; and so to and | hol i and be received as
examine your own consciences, (and | worthy partakers of that holy Table,"
that not lightly, and after the manner
Παρακαλῶ πάντας vpás...et ποτε. μέλλοιτε τῆς ἁγίαν
ταύτης μεθέξειν προ aia eps πολλῶν ἡμερῶν ἑαυτοὺς
ἀικαθείρειν διὰ pevipcius kai εὐχῆς, Kat ἐλεημοσύνης, Kai
τῆς περὶ τὰ πνευματικὰ σχολῆς. S. Chrys. Hom. 6 de
Philogonio (1. 500 A).—" Evdov ἐν τῷ συνειδότι μηδενὸς πα-
perres πλὴν τοῦ πάντα ὁρῶντος Θεοῦ, ποίου τὴν κρίσιν,
καὶ τῶν ἡμαρτημένων τὴν «iron, καὶ πάντα TOV βίῳ
ἀναλογιζόμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ νοῦ τὸ peritus ἄγε τὰ ἁμαρτή-
ματα. Διόρθου τὰ πλημμελήματα, καὶ οὕτω μετὰ καθαροῦ
τοῦ συνειδύτος τῆς ἱερᾶς ἅπτον τραπέζης, καὶ τῆς ἁγίας
μέτεσχε θυσίας. Id. Hom. 6 de Penit. (n. 326 B).—Tavr
οὖν ἐννοῶν, ἄνθρωπε, καὶ TO μέγεθος τῆς δωρεᾶς λογιζύ-
μενος. Id. Hom. in pluin (vi. 141 E).—Cf. Ejusd. Hom.
de SS. Martyr. (τι. 715).— Ἐν συνειδότι καθαρῷ ἡ ἀρίστη
κρίνεται πρόσοδος. Id. Hom. 3 c. Judeos (1. 612 C).—T5
ἱερᾷ ταύτη προσιέναι τραπέζη. Id. Hom. 5 in Seraphin
* To avoid then these harms, use the advice of the wise man, who willeth
thee when thou sittest at an earthly King's Table, to take diligent heed what
things are set before thee. (Vid. S. Aug. Tract. 84 in Joan. supra citat. $ 6).
—So now much more at the King of Kings’ Table, thou must carefully
search and know what dainties are provided for thy soul, whither thou art
come, not to feed thy senses and belly to corruption, but thy inward man to
immortality and life, nor to consider the earthly creatures which thou seest,
but the heavenly graces which thy Faith beholdeth. The first Part of the
Homily on the Sacrament.—Thus we, and no other, must thoroughly ex-
amine, and not lightly look over ourselves, not other men, our own con-
science, not other men's lives: which we ought to do uprightly, truly, and
with just correction. The second Part of the Homily on the Sacrament.
E
CXXVII. THE COMMUNION. 183
(vi. 142 B).—Tav μυστικῶν δείπνων. Id. Hom. 24 in 1 Cor.
(x. 218 D)—Ovx ᾿Επιφανία, οὐδὲ Τεσσαρακοστὴ ποιεῖ
ἀξίους τοῦ προσιέναι, ἀλλὰ ψυχῆς εἰλικρίνεια καὶ καθαρό-
τῆς. Μετὰ ταύτης, ἀεὶ πρόσιθι, χωρὶς ταύτης μηδέποτε.
Td. Hom. 3 in Eph. (xi. 22 Β).--͵-Οταν εἴπῃ, Τὰ ἅγια τοῖς
ἁγίοις, τοῦτο λέγει, EX τις οὔκ ἐστιν ἅγιος, μὴ προσιέτω"
ovy ἁπλῶς, φησὶν, ἁμαρτημάτων καθαρὸς, ἀλλ᾽ ἅγιος"...οὐ
βούλομαι μόνον, φησὶ, βορβόρου ἀπηλλάχθαι ὑμᾶς, ἀλλὰ
καὶ λευκοὺς εἶναι, καὶ ὡραίους. Id. Hom. 17 in Hebr. (xu.
171 B).—To θυσιαστήριον τοῦτο τὸ ἅγιον λίθος ἐστὶ κατὰ
τὴν φύσιν κοινὸς, οὐδὲν διαφέρων τῶν ἄλλων πλακῶν...
ἐπειδὰν δὴ καθιερώθη τῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ θεραπείᾳ, καὶ τὴν εὐ-
λογίαν᾽ ἐδέξατο, ἐστὶ τράπεζα aryia. S. Greg. Nyss. de
Bapt. Christi (u. 801 D).—Cf. S. Aug. Serm. 116 al. 2 de
Temp. (v. App. 210).—AAXX ἣν ἀναγκαῖον ἀγχίθρονον ἔχον-
Tas τῆς ἑορτῆς τὸν καιρὸν, προαποσμήχεσθαι ῥύπους τοὺς
ἀπὸ ye τῶν διεπταισμένων, καὶ ἀποτρίβεσθαι μυλνσμοὺς
Ψψυχικούς τε καὶ σωματικούς. .-. ᾿Αγιαζώμεθα τοίνυν διὰ
σεπτῆς πολιτείας, καὶ ἐννομωτάτης ζωῆς' ἄμφιον ὥσπερ τι
περικαλλὲς, καὶ τοῖς ἑορτάζουσι πρέπον, τὴν ἐξ ἀρετῶν
λαμπρότητα περικείμενοι" οὕτω τε λοιπὸν ἐκ παῤῥησίας
φοιτῶντες, ἐν ὕψει τοῦ τελοῦντος ἡμῖν τὴν πανήγυριν.
᾿Οφθαλμοὶ yap, φησὶ, Κυρίου ἐπὶ δικαίους κι τ.λ, Καὶ
τοῦτο διδάξει σαφῶς ἡ ἐν τοῖς toeryydilons παραβελῆ
(Matt. xx. 1—12):...Zwomowv δὲ τὸ χρῆμα xai ὀνησιφό-
pov, καὶ ἀξιόκτητον ὡς ἀληθῶς. 8. Cyril. Alex. Hom.
Paschal. 24 (νι. 287—289).—v σαυτοῦ γένου κριτὴς,
καὶ τῶν βεβιωμένων ἀκριβὴς δικαστής, ἐρεύνα τὸ συνει-
δὸς, καὶ τότε δέχου τὸ δῶρον. Theod. ad 1 Cor. χι, 28
(mm. 176 B).
to have offended, either by will,
hereto is; First, to examine your | word, or deed, there to bewail your
lives and conversations by the rule own sinfulness, and to confess
of God's commandments ; and where- | selves to Almighty God, with full
insoever ye shall perceive yourselves | purpose of amendment of life.
10, 11, 12. The way and means
lam.
a AX Oo «A
THR COMMINION
"n L Ce " ^ ra
airnoov. S. Chrys. Hom. 5 de Incompr. Dei Natera (1. 490
Ο).---Μὴ ἁμαρτωλοὺς καλῶμεν ἑαυτοὺς μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ Td
ἁμαρτήματα ἀναλογιζώμεθα, κατ᾽ εἶδος ἕκαστον avaXe^yov-
τες. Οὐ λέγω σοι, ἐκπόμπευσον σαυτὸν, οὐδὲ παρὰ τοῖς
ἄλλοις κατηγόρησον, ἀλλὰ πείθεσθαι συμβουλεύω τῷ προ-
φήτη λέγοντι, ᾿Αποκάλυψον πρὸς Κύριον τὴν ὁδόν σου.
Id. Hom. 31 in Hebr. (χα. 289 D).— Cf. Ejusd. Hom. 21 ad
pop. Antioch. (n. 236), ,
13. And ET shall perceive Pee Mauer aires, edens
aet Gol, oat sleeps, | o£ gunk powers, vali Misa ΤΣ
y again |, br ur
oy, then qp ern ctn one by you to any other ;*
Si res aliena propter quam peccatum est, cum reddi possit
non redditur, non agitur peenitentia, sed fingitur....Non remit-
tetur peccatum, nisi restituatur ablatum. — S. Aug. Ep. 153 al.
* O wretched Creatures that we be at these days, who be without recon-
ciliation of our brethren whom we have offended, without satisfying them
whom we have caused to fall,...without any conscience of Slander, Disdain,
Misreport, Division, Rancor, or inward bitterness....O man, whither rushest
thou unadvisedly? It isa Table of peace, and thou art ready to fight. It is
a Table of singleness, and thou art imagining mischief. It is a Table of
quietness, and thou art given to debate.... Wherefore (O man) tender thine
own salvation, examine and try thy good will and love towards the children
of God, the members of Christ, the heirs of the heavenly heritage....If thou
have offended, now be reconciled: If thou have caused any to stumble in the
way of God, now set them up again. If thou have disquieted thy Brother,
now pacifie him. If thou have wronged him, now relieve him. If thou
have defrauded him, now restore to him. If thou have nourished spite, now
embrace friendship. If thou have fostered hatred and malice, now openly
shew thy love and charity, yea be prest and ready to procure thy neighbour's.
health of soul, wealth, evtinadity, tnl plea te ie sex. The second
Part of the Homily concerning the Sacrament. — «d
54 ad Maced. (nu. 532 Αλ.---- Μηδεὶς ᾿Ιούδας ταύτῃ προσίτω
τῇ τραπέζῃ, μηδεὶς Xiumv' καὶ “γὰρ ἀμφότεροι διὰ φιλαρ-
γυρίαν ἀπώλοντο οὗτοι φύγωμεν τοίνυν τοῦτο τὸ βάραθρον,
μηδὲ νομίζωμεν ἀρκεῖν εἰς σωτηρίαν, εἰ χηρὰς καὶ o I
ἀποδύσαντες, ποτήριον χρυσοῦν καὶ λιθοκόλλητον προσενέγ--
κωμεν τῇ τραπέζη. 8. Chrys. Hom. 51 in Matt. (vu.
517).
14. and being likewise ready to | wise the receiving of the holy Com-
forgive others that have offended you, munion doth nothing else but in-
as ye would have forgiveness of your | crease your damnation.
offences at God's hand: for other-
᾿Ιδοῦ προλέγω, καὶ διαμαρτύρομαι, καὶ λαμπρᾷ βοῶ τῇ
φωνή, μηδεὶς τῶν ἐχόντων ἐχθρὸν προσίτω τῇ ἱερᾷ τραπέζῃ,
καὶ δεχέσθω τὸ σῶμα τοῦ Κυρίου. Μηδεὶς προσιὼν ἐχθρὸν
ἐχέτω. ᾿Ἐχθρὸν ἔχεις ; μὴ προσέλθης. Βούλει προσελθεῖν ;
καταλλάγηθι, καὶ τότε προσελθὼν ἅψαι τοῦ ἱεροῦ. S, Chr.
Hom. 20 de Simultate (n. 206 A).—Ov “γὰρ ἀρκεῖ, τὸ μὴ
λυπεῖν, μηδὲ ἀδικεῖν τὸν ἐχθρὸν, μηδὲ ἀηδῶς ἔχειν πρὸς αὐτὸν
i ἢ ᾿ ' NEM NT "ny 2T ‘
κατὰ διανοίαν, ἀλλὰ χρὴ κἀκεῖνον παρασκευάζειν, ἡδέως πρὸς
ἡμᾶς ἔχειν, Ib, (π. 209 D).—Tis ἂν “γένοιτο ἡμῖν συγγνιύμην
εἰ μετὰ τοσαῦτα ἁμαρτήματα μηδὲ τὸν καιρὸν τῆς προσε-
λεύσεως καθαρεύομεν τῶν ἀλόγων παθῶν ἐκείνων. Ejusd.
Hom. in diem Nat. Christi (u. 365 ΒῚ..---Μηδὲν τοίνυν σπου-
δάζωμεν, ὡς ὀργῆς καθαρεύειν, καὶ τοὺς πρὸς ἡμᾶς αηδῶς
" ' Or x. ν * 4 " ~
ἔχοντας καταλλάττειν, εἰδότες ὅτι οὔτε εὐχὴ, οὔτε ἐλεη-
μοσύνη, οὔτε νηστεία, οὔτε κοινωνία μυστηρίων, οὔτε ἄλλο
τῶν τοιούτων οὐδὲν, ἐἂν μνησικακῶμεν, δυνήσεται ἡμῶν προσ-
Tiva: κατὰ τὴν ἡμέραν ἐκείνην. Id. de decem millium Talent.
Debit. Hom. (ut. 14 C). —ILose ἅψη τῆς θυσίας ; πῶς ἀπογεύσῃ
τοῦ αἵματος τοῦ δεσποτικοῦ, τοσοῦτον ἔχων ἐπὶ τῆς διανοίας
τὸν tov; Id. Hom. 19 al. 20 in Matt. (vu. 257 B).
15. Therefore if any of you be | holy Table; lest, after the taking of
a blasphemer of God, an hinderer or | that holy Sacrament, the devil enter
slanderer of his Word, an adulterer, | into you, as he entered into J
or be in malice, or envy, or in any | and fill you full of all iniquities,
other grievous crime, repent you of | bring you to destruction both of bod
your or else re ὃ that | and ix ,
-
MPH ERR M prinio. Tert. de Pudic. c. 19 ad ΚΕΝ
Εἴ τι πονηρὸν, ἐξόρισον, φυγάδευσον ἀπὸ τῆς ψυχῆς σου
ἔχει τις ἐχθρὸν, καὶ τὰ μεγάλα ἠδίκηται; καταλυέτω τὴν
ἔχθραν, καταστελλέτω τὴν διανοίαν φλεγμαίνουσαν, οἰδοῦσαν.
«««Αλλὰ μεγάλα ἠδίκησαι, καὶ οὐ φέρεις ἀφεῖναι τὴν ὀργήν'
τί τοίνυν σαυτὸν πολλῷ μείζονα a δικεῖς καὶ χαλεπώτερα;
οὐ yap τοιαῦτά σε διαθήσεται ὁ ἐχθρὸς, ἅπερ ἂν ποίῃ, οἷά
gv σαυτὸν, μὴ καταλλαττόμενος πρὸς ἐκεῖνον. S. Chrys.
Hom. 6 de Philogonio (1. 500 C)—Av τοῦτο κατορθώσωμεν,
δυνησόμεθα μετὰ καθαροῦ συνειδότος kai TH ἱερᾷ ταύτῃ kai
φρικτῇ τραπέζη προσελθεῖν. Id. Hom. 27 in Genes. (1v.
268 A).—Qs γὰρ τὸν πορνεύοντα, kai TOV βλασφημοῦντα
ἀμήχανον μετασχεῖν τῆς ἱερᾶς τραπέζης, οὕτω τὸν ἐχθρὸν,
ἔχοντα καὶ μνησικακοῦντα ἀδύνατον ἀπολαῦσαι κοινωνίας ἁγίας.
Id. Hom. 32 de Ira (n. 200 A).— Μηδεὶς ᾿Ιούδας ταύτῃ προσίτω
τῇ τραπέζῃ, μηδεὶς Xaov .. «καὶ γάρ. . ἀπώλοντο οὗτοι. Id.
Hom. 51 in Matt. (vu. 51 7).---- Μηδεὶς ἀπάνθρωπος προσίτω,
μηδεὶς ἀνελεής, μηδεὶς ἀκάθαρτος. Id. Hom, 83 in Matt. (vu.
789 Β).---Πῶς παραστήσῃ τῷ βήματι τοῦ Χριστοῦ, μιαραῖς
χερσὶ καὶ χείλεσι κατατολμῶν αὐτοῦ τοῦ σώματος :... Ψυχὴν
ἔχων ῥυπαρὰν πρυσέρχη, καὶ ἅπτεσθαι τολμᾷς; Id. Hom. 3
in Eph. (xi. 22 C, D).—Cubilia et impudicitie tam magnum
crimen putantur, ut nemo dignus...sacramentorum communione
videatur, qui se isto peecato maculayit ; et recte omnino, S, Aug.
Ep. 22 al. 64 ad Aurelian. (u. 27 A)-—Cf, Eund. (v. App.
209—211).—®vaxraior αὐτῷ (se. Episcopo) πρὸς δόσιν κάπη-.
λοι..«πόρνοι.. «καὶ ἅρπωγες, καὶ τῶν ἀλλοτρίων ἐπιθυμηταὶ,
καὶ μοιχοί". .-«παραιτήση δὲ καὶ ῥαδιουργοὺς, καὶ ῥήτορας ἀδικίᾳ
συναγωνιζομένους, καὶ εἰδωλοποιοὺς,... βλάσφημον... kai πάντα
ὁντινοῦν πονηρὸν, xal τῇ γνώμῃ Tov Θεοῦ διαμαχόμενον.
Const. Apost. 1v. 6, cf. n. 54.
It is necessarie that we knowe that those men muste not
be admitted to the supper of the Lorde, that is to saye, to hys
THE COMMUNION. 187
communion, whych lyue without true fayeth, and loue, by
whome the glorie of God, is manifestlye blemisshed, and hys
congregation offended, I mean al unbelievers, and manifeste
Idolaters....[tem all enchaunters...and the manifeste despisers,
and blasphemers of God, the mockers of Goddes worde, and
sacramentes. Item, &c. Furthermore I mean murtherers, and
all those whyche wyllinglye continue in hatred of theyr bre-
therne, &c. Item all whoremongers, adulterers, &c. All these
felowes as longe as they lyue, and continue in suche synnes,
neyther have a true purpose to amend theyr lyues, maye in
nowyse be admitted to the holy supper of the Lorde. Herman's
Consultation, fol. 198.
16. And because it is requisite, that no man should come to the holy
c but with a full trust in God's mercy, and with a quiet con-
ro ‘yap ὑποδέχεσθαι μέλλεις διὰ τῆς κοινωνίας" μι
σιλέως δὲ ἐπιβαίνοντος τῇ Ψψυχῆ, πολλὴν εἶναι δεῖ τὴν
γαλήνην, πολλὴν τὴν ἡσυχίαν, βαθεῖαν τῶν λογισμῶν τὴν
εἰρήνην. 8. Chrys. Hom. 6 de Philog. (1. 500 C).—0Ovx οἶδας,
ὅτι “γαλήνης δεῖ “γέμειν τὴν Ψυχὴν, κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν καιρὸν ;
εἰρήνης πολλῆς καὶ ἡσυχίας χρείας Id, Hom. in Nat. Christi
(n. 365 B).
17. therefore if there be any of
n who by this means cannot quiet
own conscience herein, but re-
uireth further comfort or counsel,
him come to me, or to some other
disereet and learned Minister of God's
the ministry of God's holy Word he
may receive the benefit of absolution
together with ghostly counsel and
advice, to the quieting of his con-
science, avoiding of all scruple
and doubtfalness.*
Word, and open his grief; that by
* Let us with fear and trembling, and with a true contrite heart, use -
that kind of confession, that God doth command in his Word, and then
doubtless, as he is faithful and righteous, he will forgive us our sins, and
make us clean from all wickedness. I do not say, but that if any do find
themselves troubled in Conscience, they may repair to their learned Curate
or Pastor, or to some other godly learned man, and shew the trouble and
doubt of their conscience to them, that they may receive at their hand
the comfortable Salve of God's Word: but it is against the true Christian
liberty, that any man should be bound to the numbering of his sins, as
it hath been used heretofore in the time of blindness and ignorance. The
Second Part of the Sermon of Repentance.
i |
Lm. Emm
"THE COMMUNION.
d :
- [x late
| FTD ware ees (se. e instal se esse
RS dedi civ“ear. roe nenieé siet i
μηδὲ παῤῥησίαν ἔχειν ἐπᾶραι τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς πρὸς τὸν ede,
εὐ Θαρσεῖν ἐκέλευον, καὶ μετὰ βεβαίας πίστεως καὶ ἀγαθῆς
συνειδήσεως τῇ μετοχῇ τῶν ἁγίων προσιέναι. Dionys. Ep. ad
Xyst. ap. Euseb. Ecc. Hist. vu. 9 quod v. (p. 254 D),—Quod
si forte alicujus cor, vel livor, vel infidelitas, vel aliquod malum
ex his...latenter irrepserit, non erubescat qui anime sus curam
gerit, confiteri hae huie qui przeest, ut ab ipso per verbum Dei,
et consilium salubre curetur. Clemens Rom. aut alius, Ep. 1.
ad Jacob. interpr. Rufino (Coteler, 1. 618 ad fin.)
Further, euerye man muste open to the minister of Christe
to whome he confesseth hys synnes, those fautes and misdedes
chiefelye, whyche moue, trouble, and vexe hys conscience, and
for whyche he hath need of councell, instruction and consolation
out of the worde of God. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 219.—
Cf. the same, Let a private instruction follow of al one by
one, &c. fol. 201.
AUN ' Christ's sake, that ye will not refuse
EARLY beloved brethren, come thereto, being o ing)
on —— I intend, by God's | called and bidden by NF
grace, to celebrate the Lord's pper:
Vid. hortationem eloquentissimam S. Chrys. Hom. 3 de
Incompr. Dei Natura (1. 469).— Convivium Dominicum. Tertul.
ad Uxor. n. c. 4. In celebratione sacramentorum. S. Aug.
Ep. 59 ad Paulin. (u. 509 C).—Novit charitas vestra, fratres
carissimi, quod annuente Dei et Domini Nostri Jesu Christi
misericordia, die tali mensis talis Pascha Domini celebrabimus.
AE aet
pee of everlastyng lyfe, and not to make
᾿ς Σκόπει, παρακαλῶ" τράπεζα πάρεστι βασιλικὴ, ἄγγελοι
διακονούμενοι τῇ τραπέζῃ, αὐτὸς πάρεστιν ὃ Βασιλεὺς, καὶ
av ἕστηκας χασμώμενος ; ῥυπαρά σοι τὰ ἱμάτια, καὶ οὐδείς
σοι λόγος ἀλλὰ καθαρά ἐστίν" οὐκοῦν ἀνάπεσον καὶ μέτεχε.
S. Chege. Hom. 3 in Ephes. (x1. 23).—Etré μοι, εἴ τις εἰς
ἑστίασιν κληθεὶς, τὰς χεῖ ρας vinratto, καὶ κατακλιθείη, καὶ
ἕτοιμος Ὑγένοιτο πρὸς τὴν τράπεζαν, εἶτα μὴ μετέχοι, οὐχ
ὑβρίζει τὸν καλέσαντα; Ib. (xi. 23 E).
4 It is an easy matterfor a man | a grievous sinner, and therefore am
to say, I will not communicate, be- id to come: wherefore then do
cause I am otherwise hindered with od cala you, ae Se not με! When
business, But such excuses d.
Τὸ κοινωνεῖν καὶ καθ᾽ ἑκάστην τὴν ἡμέραν xaXov xai
ἐπωφελές. S. Basil. Ep. 93 al. 289 (m. 186 C)—Sed aiunt
se Domino deferre reverentiam :...Quis est qui magis honorat,
qui mandatis obtemperat, an qui resistit? S. Ambros. de Penit.
1, €. 2ῶ.---Οὔκ ἐστι τοῦτο ἀπολογία, τὸ λέγειν, Ov δύναμαι
ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ εἶναι, καὶ ἐν μέσῳ πραγμάτων, καὶ σωζεσθαι.
* Our Saviour Christ telleth in a parable, that a great Supper was
prepared, &c. This great Supper is the true religion of Almighty God,
wherewith he will be worshipped in the due receiving of his Sacraments, &c.
This Feast is now prepared in God's banqueting house the Church, you
are thereunto called and joyntly bidden: if you refuse to come, and make
your excuses, the same will be answered to you that was unto them. The
Second Part of the Homily on the Place and Time of Prayer.
190 THE COMMUNION. CXXVIII.
AAAa ταῦτα πόθεν; cf. seqq. S. Chrys. Hom. 9 de Penit.
(1. 349 B).—Tov Θεοῦ καλοῦντος ἐπὶ τὴν eavTouv τράπεζαν.
Id. Hom. 81 de Nativ. Christi (u. 864 E).—Ovx εἶ τῆς θυσίας
wv $81 ^ ’ , ^ ΔΑ “- 9 ^ , ᾽
ἄξιος, οὐδὲ τῆς μεταλήψεως; οὐκοὺν οὐδὲ τῆς εὐχῆς" axovers
ἑστῶτος τοῦ κήρυκος, καὶ λέγοντος" "Ogo ἐν μετανοίᾳ,
ἀπέλθετε' πάντες ὅσοι μὴ μετέχουσιν, ἐν μετανοίᾳ eigt....
Ωμολόγησας εἶναι τῶν ἀξίων τῷ μὴ μετὰ τῶν ἀναξίων ava-
κεχωρηκέναι" πῶς ἔμεινας, καὶ OU μετέχεις τῆς τραπέζης;
Ἀναξιός εἰμι, φησίν' οὐκοῦν καὶ τῆς κοινωνίας ἐκείνης τῆς ἐν
ταῖς εὐχαῖς. Id. Hom. 3 in Ephes. (x1. 28).
5,6. When ye should return to | the Gospel, because ny had bought
God, will ye excuse yourselves, and | a farm, or would try their yokes of
say ye are not ready? Consider | oxen, or because they were married,
earnestly with yourselves how little | were not so excused, but counted
such feigned excuses will avail before | unworthy of the heavenly feast.
God. They that refused the feast in
Tovro τὸ δεινὸν, ὅτι...διαστήματι χρόνου τὴν ἀξίαν
διορίζεις τῆς προσύδον' καὶ τοῦτο εὐλαβείαν εἷναι νομίζεις,
τὸ μὴ πολλάκις προσελθεῖν, οὐκ εἰδώς, ὅτι τὸ αναξίως
προσελθεῖν, κἂν ἅπαξ “γένηται, ἐκηλίδωσε. S. Cht. Hom.
5 in 1 Tim. (xi. 577 C).—Tov Χριστοῦ φαίνεσθαι μέλλοντος
ἐπὶ τῶν ἱερῶν ἐκείνων μυστηρίων, κενὴ καὶ ἔρημος ἢ ἐκ-
κλησία γίνεται. Id. Hom. 3 de Incompr. Dei Natura (1.
469 A).
7. I, for my part, shall be ready; | ye love your own salvation, that ye
and, according to mine Office, I bid | will be partakers of this holy Com-
you in the Name of God, I call you | munion.
in Christ’s behalf, I exhort you, as
Hoc moneo, hoc exhortor, hoc in nomine Domini doceo
Caritatem vestram, ut habeatis fidem cum caritate. S. Aug.
Hortatio ad communicand. Serm. in Matt. xxn. (v. 492 G).—
Eixg παρεστήκαμεν τῷ θυσιαστηρίῳ, οὐδεὶς ὁ μετέχων.
S. Chrys. Hom. 3 in Eph. (x1. 23).
8. And as the Son of God did | the Communion in remembrance of
vouchsafe to yield up his sont Y the sacrifice of his death, as he him-
death upon the Cross for your sal- | self hath commanded :
vation ; so it is your duty to receive |
v — Ln PON YS *
E MS | LH TM,
Jdem iS
ILL ydg :
Sat inr cadet deiode A on Ho ip. ad.
Corinth. c. 49.—Christiani peracti ejusdem sacrificii memoriam.
celebrant, sacrosancta oblatione et participatione corporis et
sanguinis Christi. 85. Aug. c. Faust, Manich. Lib. xx. 18.
(vui. 345 E).—De anima Christi, vid. "Theod. Dial. u. Incon-
fusus (1v. 48).
9,10. which if ye ‘abstain from the Lord's Ta-
to do, consider with aer en ble, separate from
injury Y det do unto God, x who come to feed on the banquet o
ΞΘ ΣΕ σε: wet
Hune panem dari nobis quotidie postulamus, ne qui in
Christo sumus, et quotidie Eucharistiam ad cibum salutis acci-
pimus, intercedente aliquo graviore delicto, dum abstenti et non
communicantes a celesti pane prohibemur, a Christi corpore
separemur....Timendum est et orandum, ne dum quis abstentus
separatur a Christi corpore, procul remaneat a salute, commi-
nante ipso et diente; “Niet ederitis,” &c. —.S. Cypr. de Orat.
Dom. p. 147.—In unum cum fratribus convenimus, et sacrificia
divina eum Dei sacerdote celebramus. Jb. p. 140.—T29 μὴ
κοινωνεῖν τῶν μυστικῶν δείπνων, λιμὸς kal θάνατος. S. Chrys.
Hom. 24 in 1 Cor. (x. 218 Ὁ).---ς εὐωχίας τῆς πνευμα:
τικῆς. Id. Hom, 85 (v. 589, 1.18, Ed. SaviL)— E» ἡ (sc.
in die Domin.) τροφῆς ἱερᾶς δωρεά. Const. Apost. w. 59.
-Πάντας τοὺς εἰσιόντας εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ
τῶν ἱερῶν “γραφῶν ἀκούοντας, m1) κοινωνοῦντας δὲ εὐχῆς
AS ppakon | evorrespundiie: ofe_coyizter ath pe
χαριστίας κατά Twa ἀταξίαν, τούτους ἀποβλήτους “γίνεσθαι
τῆς ἐκκλησίαν, ἕως ἂν ἐξομολογησάμενοι καὶ δείξαντες
καρποὺς μετανυίας, καὶ παρακαλέσαντες, τυχεῖν δυνηθῶσι
* O heavenly Banquet then so used! Ὁ godly Guests, who so esteemed
this feast! The second Part of the Homily concerning the Sacrament.
yours, Li. Morel op
, 1. 159 — e, ut per hwc veneranda mysteria Pane
Soit sibi vimm. Saer. Gelas, 686. —
cam These things if — we shall not Vased
T umble
TE tee grace to make our humble petitions un
CXXIX.
1 At the time of the celebration of the iE oe gpa ache artes qd
the | Blood of our Saviour must
Tus icit Seen Αῇ consider how Saint Paul orteth
aedes sa φρονίμῳ δ e A ne B ntly to try and
Exhortation.
Ly EARLY beloved in the Lord, | sq to eat. of that Bread, m
ye that mind to come to the
Forasmuch as (dearli beloued in the Lord) we shall celebrate
tomorrowe by Goddes grace, the mooste holye supper of the
Lorde Jesus Christe, wherein he hath gyuen us hys fleshe for
meate, and his bloude for drinke, to confirm our fayeth, and
verie Christian lyfe: it is conueniente, that euerie man trye
hymselfe wyth greate diligence as S. Paule exhorteth us. Her-
man's Consultation, fol. 198.
2, Forasthe benefit is great, if = dwell in Christ, and Christ in
with a true penitent heart and lively ; we are one with and
faith we receive that ily ea erent Christ with us;) so is the danger
(for then we dio fe great, if we receive the same un-
of Christ, and drink h worthily.*
Quando sanctum cibum illudque incorruptum accipis epulum,
quando vite pane et poculo frueris, manducas et bibis corpus et
sanguinem Domini, tune Dominus sub tectum tuum ingreditur.
Orig. Hom. v. de Diversis (p. 285 E),—Oi μεταλαβόντες ex
TOU φαινομένου ἄρτου πνευματικῶς τὴν σάρκα ToU Κυρίου
ἐσθίουσι. 5. Macar. ZEgypt. Hom. xxvu. 17.---ἰλναίμακτος
θυσία, & ἧς ἡμεῖς Νριστῷ κοινωνοῦμεν, καὶ τῶν παθημά-
* In the other (Sacrament), he embraceth us, and offereth himself to be
embraced of us. Homily of Common Prayer and Sacraments, at the beginning.
‘manna, nos aliud : Mim ton ERN MEN put
omnes eumdem potum spiritalem biberunt. Aliud illi, aliud _
nos, sed specie visibili, quod tamen hoc idem significaret vite
spiritali Quomodo enim eumdem potum? Bibebant, inquit,
panis, inde potus. Petra Christus in signo, verus Christus in
Verbo et in carne. S. Aug. Tract, xxvt. in Joan. vi. 50 (n.
498 F).—Ara τῆς μεταλήψεως TOU cwuaTos TOU Χρισγοῦ,
καὶ τοῦ τιμίου αἵματος, αὐτὸς μὲν ἐν ἡμῖν, ἡμεῖς δὲ αὖ
_ πάλιν ἐν αὐτῷ συνενούμεθα. 5. Cyril. in Joan. Lib. x. c.
13 (rv. 863 B).—Ovxoww ἐκ τῶν ἱερῶν “γραμμάτων, τὰ els
j€ τουτὶ τελοῦντα συλλέγοντες, ἵνα χρὴ τρόπον aryiws
καὶ Ydpenyves ἡμᾶς ἑορτάζοντας, εἰς μετάληψιν ἱέναι
τότε τὴν πνευματικὴν τοῦ πάντων ἡμῶν Σωτῆρος Xpic-
τοῦ" Φέρε δὴ φέρε λέγωμεν. κι τιλ. ᾿Εστὶ τοίνυν οὐκ
τασυντελὲς εἰς ὄνησιν, μᾶλλον δὲ ἤδη καὶ ἀναγκαῖον, ἐπει-
δήπερ ἡμῖν διὰ σπουδῆς τέθειται τῆς προυργιαιτάτης, τὸ
ἐν μεθέξει γενέσθαι τῇ πνευματικῇ τοῦ πάντων ἡμῶν
Σωτῆρος Χριστοῦ, τὸν νοῦν ἀθόλωτον © ἔχειν, καὶ ἀποτρί-
βεσθαι μολυσμοὺς, καὶ ἀποφοιτᾷν ἁμαρτίας. S. Cyril. Alex.
Hom. Pasch. xix. (vi. 249, 250).— ToU μονογενοῦς σου Υἱοῦ
παρέστησας ἡμῖν τὴν οἰκονομίαν Kal τῆς θυσίας ταύτης THY
μυσταγωγίαν, καθ᾽ ἣν οὐ νομικὸν αἷμα, οὐ σαρκὸς δικαίωμα,
ἀλλὰ πνευματικὸν μέν ἐστι τὸ πρόβατον, ἡ μάχαιμα δὲ
λογική τε καὶ ἀσώματος. Lit. Basil. Text, Alex. Renaud.
1. 63.—"lva. ἐν καθαρῷ τῷ μαρτυρίῳ τῆς συνειδήσεως ἡμῶν,
ὑποδεχόμενοι τὴν μερίδα τῶν ἁγιασμάτων σον, ἐνωθῶμεν
τῷ ἁγίῳ σώματι καὶ αἵματι τοῦ Νριστοῦ σου, ὑποδεξά-
μενοι ταῦτα ἀξίως. Σχῶμεν τὸν Χριστὸν κατοικοῦντα ἐν
ταῖς καρδίαις ἡμῶν. Ib. 74, cf. citat. ad oxi. 5 infra.
13
Et quod vobis leve videtur facimus, immane commissum. Ut
omnia sacrosancta supra memorati Episcopi vestri (sc. Donatist.)
violarent, jusserunt Eucharistiam canibus fundi; non sine signo
Divin judicii: nam iidem canes, accensi rabie, ipsos dominos
suos, quasi latrones, saneti Corporis reos, dente vindice, tanquam
ignotos et inimicos laniaverunt, S. Ortot. de Schism, Donat.
Lib. τι. p. 55 ad fin.—llvpós αὕτη “γέμει ἡ τράπεζα πνευ-
ματικοῦ"...μὴ τοίνυν προσέλθης καλάμην ἔχων, μὴ ξύλα,
μὴ χόρτον ἵνα μὴ πλείονα τὸν ἐμπρησμὸν ἐργάσῃ, καὶ
κατακαύσης τὴν μεταλαμβάνουσαν ψυχήν. S. Chr. Hom. 6
de Philog. (1. 499) —Acororny ἔχεις ἐνοικοῦντα,.--σὥμα kai
αἷμα Δεσποτικόν"... ὅσῳ δὲ μειζόνων Ἰξιώθης ovn aam
τοσούτῳ μείζονος εἶ ὑπεύθυνος τῆς ἁγιωσύνης, kai πλείονος
κολάσεως, εἰ παραβαίης τὰ ἐπιτεταγμένα. Id. Hom. in Ps.
exxxi. (v. 382 Α).---Τὸ ὡς ἔτυχε προσιέναι, κίνδυνος. Id.
Hom. 24 in 1 Cor. (x. 218 D).—Qowep yap ἡ παρουσία
αὐτοῦ, kai Td μέγαλα ἐκεῖνα Kal ἀπόῤῥητα κομίσασα ἡμῖν
ἀγαθὰ, τοὺς μὴ δεξαμένους αὐτὴν μᾶλλον κατέκρινεν" οὕτω
καὶ τὰ μυστήρια μείζονος εφόδια κολάσεως “γίνεται τοῖς
éralies μοτέχοναι: Id. Hom. 28 in 1 Cor. (x. 424 B)—Nal,
ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν" καὶ μηδένα ἡμῶν ἔνοχον ποιήσῃς τῶν ᾧρικτῶν
σου τούτων μυστηρίων" μηδὲ ἀσθενεῖ ψυχῆ καὶ σώματι ἐκ
τοῦ ἀναξίως αὐτῶν μεταλαμβάνειν. Lit. Basil. Text. Alex.
74.
repent ape lowe ur sins | Hives, 4i 'De in pettect chatity wi
pst tae ely a stedinst faith | all men; so shall ye be meet par-
Christ our Savi viour; amend your | i takers of those holy mysteries.
᾿Απόσμηχε τοίνυν τὴν γυχὴν, παρασκεύαζε τὴν διανοίαν
πρὸς τὴν τούτων τῶν μυστηρίων ὑποδοχήν. 8, Chrys.
Hom. 24 in 1 Cor. (x. 218, 219)— “Av τοῦτο κατορθώσωμεν,
kat tren >it rper κα al τὰ ican ἐκεῖνα κ'
τῇ εὐχῆ ovre eyndva nerd παῤῥησίας φθέγξασθαι" ἴσασιν
οἱ μεμνημένοι τὸ λεγόμενον. Id. Hom. 27 in Gen. 1x. (1v.
268 A)——Omnibus Dominicis diebus communicandum suadeo et
hortor, si tamen mens sine adfectu peccandi sit: nam habentem
adhuc voluntatem peccandi, gravari magis dico eucharistim
pereeptione, quam purificari. Et ideo quamvis quis peccato
mordeatur, peccandi non habeat de cxtero voluntatem ; et com-
municaturus satisfaciat lacrymis et orationibus; et confidens de
thanks to Father, the Son, for us, miserable sinner who layin
and the Holy Ghost, for the redemp- | that he might make us the children
tion of the world by the and | of God, and exalt us to everlasting
of our Saviour Christ, life.*
and man ; who did humble him-
Kai ἡμεῖς ἐπιλέγοντες τῷ ποτηρίῳ τὰς ἀφάτους evep-
γεσίας τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ὅσων ἀπολελαύκαμεν, οὕτως αὐτὸ
προσάγομεν καὶ κοινωνοῦμεν, εὐχαριστοῦντες, ὅτι τῆς πλάνης
ἀπήλλαξε τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος ὅτι μακρὰν ὄντας
ἐγγὺς ἐποίησεν. ὅτι ἐλπίδα μὴ ἔχοντας, καὶ ἀθέους ἐν
» τῷ κόσμῳ, ἀδελφοις ἑαυτῷ κατεσκεύασε καὶ σνγκληρονό-
μους ὑπὲρ τούτων καὶ τῶν τοιούτων ἁπάντων εὐχαμι-
στοῦντες, οὕτω πρόσιμεν. S. Chrys. Hom. 24 in 1 Cor.(x.— '
* We must shew outward testimony, in following the signification of
Christ's death, amongst the which this is not esteemed least, to render thanks
to Almighty God for all his benefits, briefly comprised in the Death, Passion,
and Resurrection of his dearly beloved Son. The which thing, because we
ought chiefly at this Table to solemnize, the godly Fathers named it Eucha-
ristia, that is, Thanksgiving. As if they should have said, Now above all
other times ye ought to laud and praise God. Now may you behold the
matter, the cause, the beginning and the end of all thanksgiving. &e. The
second Part of the Homily concerning the Sacrament,
15—2
196 THE COMMUNION. CXXIX-
erat actionem possumus retribuere ub, es Deus amator
mersique in zat nd peccati, noni nobis libertafem, lar-
gitusque es nobis hune cibum immortalem et celestem: mani-
festique nobis hoc mysterium....Vere tu es cui debetur omnis
gloria, majestas, honor, et imperium, ante omnia sxcula, Pater,
Fili, et Spiritus Sancte. Lit. Cyril. p. 51l.—"A£wv καὶ δίκαιον
000 εὐχαριστεῖν...σὐ "ydg...ek TOU μὴ ὄντος eis TO εἶναι
ἡμᾶς παρήγαγες, kai παραπεσόντας ἀνέστησας πάλιν, kai
οὐκ ἀπέστης πάντα ποιῶν, ἕως ἡμᾶς εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν
ἀνήγαγες». καὶ τὴν βασιλείαν σον ἐχαρίσω τὴν μέλλουσαν.
Ὑπὲρ τούτων ἁπάντων εὐχαριστοῦμέν σοι, καὶ τῷ μονο-
γενεῖ cou Yup, καὶ τῷ Πνεύματί cov τῷ ai. Lit.
Chrys. Goar, p. 75.—Vere dignum. Cujus ineffabili gratia nos
hoc singulare mysterium est, ut dudum perditi atque prostrati,
ad eam nunc gloriam rediremus, qua per Jesum Christum Domi-
num nostrum, genus electum...vocaremur. Sacr. Leon. 450.—
llluxit nobis, ut nos de tenebris et de umbra mortis, regnum
perpetue lucis sternz efficeret. Jd. 470.— Dignum et justum
est...nos tibi...gratias agere, Domine sancte...quoniam quos
origo fecerat servos adoptare dignatus es in filios: et quos gene-
ratio terrena demerserat in mortem, regeneratio eclestis erexit
in vitam. Missal. Gothic. 298.— Qui venit de ccelis, ut con-
versaretur in terris, caro factus, ut per Passionem suam vitam
credentibus daret. Jd. 299.— Dignum, &c. nos tibi gratias
agere, Omnipotens, redemptionis nostre przeferre praeconia. Dum
hominum genus mancipatum morte, inferorum sedibus tenebrarum
vincla restringerent; spiritale Verbum descendit in Mariam....Is
crucem spontanea devotione propter redemptionem humani generis
...üscendit,...nec suffecerat solum hominis emendasse peccatum,
sed per ablutionem celestem renatos,...nos ad celestia regna
perduxit. Miss, Gall. Vet. 374.
amma ..
| obtained to us: he hath instituted and
remem be: eund: | mysteries, pedeniet
trit TUE eur pups d oio s
Saviour, Jesus Christ, thus for | brance of his death, to our great and
us, and theinnumerable benefits w ich | endless comfort.
byhis precious blood-shedding hehath
Τοῦ ἄρτου τῆς εὐχαριστίας, Ov eis ἀνάμνησιν τοῦ πά-
θους οὗ ἔπαθεν... Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς ὁ Κύριος ἡμῶν παρέδωκε
ποιεῖν, ἵνα ἅμα τε εὐχαριστῶμεν τῷ Θεῷ ὑπέρ τε τοῦ
τὸν κύσμον ἐκτικέναι...ν» καὶ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἐκ τῆς κακίας ἐν
ἧ “γεγόναμεν ἐλευθερωκέναι ἡμᾶς.. «διὰ τοῦ παθητοῦ ryevo-
μένου xara τὴν βουλὴν avrov. Just. Mart. Dial. c. Tryph.
c. 4l, p. 137 D—Tore μὲν τὴν μνήμην ToU μεγάλου θύ-
ματος, kai τὰ πρὸς αὐτοῦ παραδοθέντα μυστήρια ἐπιτε-
λοῦντες, καὶ τὴν ὑπὲρ σωτηρίας ἡμῶν εὐχαριστίαν δὲ
εὐσεβῶν ὕμνων τε καὶ εὐχῶν τῷ Θεῷ προσκομίζοντες, τότε
δὲ σφᾶς αὐτοὶς ὅλῳ καθιεροῦντες αὐτῷ, καὶ τῷ γε
Ἀρχιερεῖ αὐτοῦ Λόγῳ, αὐτῷ σώματι καὶ ψυχῆ ανακείμενοι.
Euseb. Dem. Evang. 1. 10, p.40.—®vdAaxy εὐεργεσίας ἀρίστη
ἢ τῆς εὐεργεσίας μνήμη, καὶ διηνεκὴς εὐχαριστία. Διὰ δὴ
τοῦτο καὶ τὰ φρικώδη μυστήρια, καὶ πολλῆς γέμοντα
σωτηρίας, τὰ καθ᾽ ἑκάστην τελούμενα σύναξιν «ὐχαριατία
καλεῖται, ὅτι πολλῶν εὐεργετημάτων ἀνάμνησις, καὶ τὸ
κεφαλαῖον τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ προνοίας ἐπιδείκνυται. S. Chrys.
Hom. 26 in Matt. (v. 310 D).—Tois μὲν ᾿Ιουδαίοις κατ᾽
ἐνιαυτὸν ὑπόμνημα τῶν οἰκείων εὐεργεσίων τὰς ἑορτὰς
ἐνέδησεν ὁ Θεύς" σοὶ καθ᾽ ἑκάστην, ὡς εἰπεῖν, τὴν ἡμέραν
διὰ τούτων μυστηρίων. Id. Hom. 50 al. 51 in Matt. (vu.
517 D).—Arca τῆς τροφῆς τοῦτο γίνεται ἧς ἐχαρίσατο,
βουλόμενος ἡμῖν δεῖξαι τὸν πόθον ὃν ἔχει περὶ ἡμᾶς. Id.
Hom. 46 in Joan. (vut. 272 D).—Ta μυστήρια τῆς εὐμενείας
rod Qeod. . Sosom. H. Ecol. Lib. n. c. 28, p. 488 A,—Kare-
Aere ἡμῖν ὑπομνήματα τοῦ σωτηρίου avrov παθοῦς, ταῦτα,
ἃ προτεθείκαμεν κατὰ τὰς αὐτοῦ ἐντολάς. Lit. Basil.
Text. Const. p. 168.
di a"
THE COMMUNION.
Thys Sacrament was gyuen of the Lord for singular con-
solation, and comforte to wretched and afflicted consciences.
Herman's Consultation, fol. 199.
10. To him therefore, with the
Father and the Holy Ghost, let us
nse (as we are most bounden) con-
tinual thanks ; submitting ourselves
wholly to his holy will and pleasure,
and studying to serve him in true
Cf. Euseb. Dem, Ev. et alia citat. ad § superior. —Hoe
rogamus, ut tibi placeamus, tibi hzreamus sine fine; ut semper
tibi gratias agimus; quia tu Domine redemisti nos in sternam
vitam de wterna morte. Miss. Gallic. Vet. 355.
CXXX.
Ἵ Then shall the Priest to them — sary the commandments of God,
that come to receive the holy Com- ing from henceforth in his
munion, ho ways; Draw near with faith,
y* ‘that do truly and earnestly take this ho Sacrament to your
repent you of mese and are | comfort; and make your humble con-
in love and charity with your neigh- | fession to Almighty God, meekly
bours, and intend to a new life, | kneeling upon your knees.
“Ὅσοι πιστοὶ, κλίνωμεν “γόνυ, δεηθῶμεν τοῦ Θεοῦ, διὰ
τοῦ Χριστοῦ αὐτοῦ. Const. Apost. vur. c. 9, p. 400.—Sit
orantibus sermo et precatio cum disciplina, quietem continens et
pudorem. Cogitemus nos sub conspectu Dei stare: placendum
est divinis oculis et habitu corporis, et modo vocis....Congruit
verecundo modestis precibus orare....Quando in unum cum fra-
tribus eonvenimus, et sacrificia divina cum Dei sacerdote cele-
bramus, verecundism et discipline memores esse debemus. 8,
Cypr. de Orat. Dom. p. 140.—To προσελθεῖν μετὰ πίστεως;
ov TO λαβεῖν ἐστὶ μόνον τὸ προκείμενον, ἀλλὰ Kai τὸ
μετὰ καθαρᾶς καρδίας ἅψασθαι. 8. Chr. Hom. 50 αἱ, 51 in
Matt. (vu. 517 Ἀ).--Προσπέσωμεν ἐξομολογούμενοι τὰ πταί-
σματα ἡμῶν, δακρύσωμεν τὰ οἰκεῖα πενθοῦντες κακὰ, ἐκ-
* We nre most bounden to serve God, in doing good deeds, commanded |
by Him in His Holy Scripture, all the days of our life. The first Part of
the Homily on Salvation.
τενεῖς evyas ἀποδῶμεν τῷ Θεῷ" Kai οὕτω.. seodiliipen
Id. Hom. in Nat. Christi (u. 365 C), cf. seqg.— Cf. Eund. de —
Simult. (n. 206) citat. ad cxxvn. 14.—Aéov σε..«φόβῳ τὴν
ἐξομολόγησιν τῷ Κτίστη ποιεῖσθαι, καὶ διὰ ταύτης cwy-
γνώμην τῶν ἐπταισμένων αἰτεῖσθαι. Id. Hom. 1 de Verb.
Esaia (vi. 97 Β).---- Διὰ τοῦτο xal ὁ ἱερεὺς (al ὁ διάκονος)
ἐπιφωνεῖ τότε τοὺς ἁγίους καλῶν, καὶ διὰ τῆς φωνῆς
ταύτης μωμοσκοπῶν ἅπαντας, ὥστε μὴ προσελθεῖν τινα
ἀπαράσκευον, κι T. A. Id. Hom. 17 in Hebr. (xu. 170 B),—
Πάλιν ἐπειδὰν εἴρξωμεν τῶν ἱερῶν περιβόλων τοὺς οὐ
δυναμένους τῆς ἱερᾶς μετασχεῖν τραπέζης: ἑτέραν δεῖ γε-
νέσθαι εὐχὴν, καὶ πάντες ὁμυίως ἐπ᾽ ἐδάφους κείμεθα. Id.
Hom. 18 in 2 Cor. (x. 568 C).—Tenete vitam bonam in pre-
ceptis Dei. S. Aug. de Symb. 1.7 (v1. 554 G).—Mera φόβου
Θεοῦ, xai πίστεως (xai ἀγαπῆς add. Lit. Jacobi, Grac. 58)
προσέλθετε. Lit. Chrys. 84.
T T EAE E Em
| that are minded to receive the holy humbly upon their knees, and saying,
Dg Orpine iN Cana Domini. Redeat (sc. Sacerdos) ante
altare, et prosternens se tam ille, quam omnis populus, cantet
vu. psalmos. Finitis psalmis, surgat solus, et dicat has
orationes tam pro se, quam pro populo. Adesto Domine, &c.
Es MS. insignis Ecclesie Ebroicensis annorum 800. ap. Mar-
tene, τ. 284.—0Ov τοσαύτην δύναμιν ἔχει ἡ εὐχὴ, ὡς ὅταν
μετὰ τῶν μελῶν τῶν οἰκείων γίνηται, ὡς ὅταν ὁλόκληρον
τὸ σῶμα τῆς ἐκκλησίας ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἀναπόμπῃ τὴν δέησιν
μίᾳ φωνῆ, ἱερέων τῶν παρόντων, καὶ τὰς εὐχὰς τοῦ κοινοῦ
πλήθους ἀναφερόντων. 8. Chrys. Hom. 2 de Obscur. Prophet.
(vi. 187 C, D).— Cf. citat. ad 1. p. 7 supra.
When the people be come togyther unto thys ministration,
forasmuche as it is agreable to religion, that as often as we
appeare before the Lord, before all thinges we should acknowe-
ledge, and confesse our synnes, and praye for remission of the
΄: ‘ool
τ, — s qe TURCA idis
when μὲ al vagus dee iai Sal iri RECORD
ELM dirdidetiqeguton, and that in the douche tongue,
whyche all maye understande after thys sorte. Herman’s Con-
CXXXI.
LMIGHTY God, Father of our | time to time, most grievously have
ghee ea | Sie ie
Ὁ ἄναρχος Θεὸς καὶ ἀτελεύτητος, ὁ τῶν ὅλων ποιήτης
διὰ Χριστοῦ καὶ κηδεμὼν, πρὸ δὲ πάντων αὐτοῦ Θεὸς
καὶ Πατήρ. Const. Apost. vi. 37, p. 421—Memoriam...
agimus...adventus tui seeundi...quo judicaturus es orbem in
justitia,... Dele peccata nostra, servorum nempe tuorum tibi
supplicantium. Populus enim tuus et hzreditas tua deprecatur
te et per te et tecum Patrem tuum, dicens. Populus. Miserere
Deus Pater Omnipotens, miserere nobis. Lit. Jacobi, Syr. 32.
voluntaria, et involuntaria, scienter et ignoranter commissa,
verbo, opere, aut cogitatione, occulta et nota,... 1}. 38.— Et:
σοι ἡμάρτομεν ἐν λόγῳ, ἡ ἔργῳ, ἢ κατὰ διανοίαν. Lit.
Marci, p. 132.—Multiplicibus innixi vinculis delictorum, Fratres —
carissimi, ad singulare confugiamus absolutionis divine reme-
dium: et humiliati in sacrificium Dominum deprecemur, quem
quotidie pravis inamaricamus operibus. Miss, Gothic. 299.—
"Ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τῆς προσφορᾶς, ἧς ἀναφέρομεν, καὶ τὰ ἁμαρ-
τήματα λέγοντες, εἴτε ἕκοντες, εἴτε ἄκοντες, ἡμάρτομεν,
βνγχϑρησον' τουτέστι, μεμνήμεθα αὐτῶν πρῶτον, καὶ τότε
τὴν συγχώρησιν αἰτούμεθα. S. Chrys. Hom. 17 in Hebr.
(xu. 166 C); cf. Lit. Chrys. Goar, 83,—Cf. Martene ap.
Palmer. ene | -ἰ ὦ
Almyghtye euerlastynge God, the father of our Lorde Jesus
acknoweledge, and we lament, that we were concieued and
borne in synnes, and that therfore we be prone to all euyls,
and abhore from all good thynges, that we haue also trauns-
gressed thy holye commaundementes wythoute ende, and measure
in dispisynge the, and thy worde in distrustynge thy ayde, in
trustyng ourselues and the worlde in wicked studies, and workes
where with we haue most greuousli offended thy maiestie, and
hurted oure neighbours. Herman's Consultation, fol. 201.—
Cf. A general confession of sins unto God; Prayers at the
end of King Henry the Eighth’s Prymer, p. 523.
We do earnestly repent, And are Christ's sake, Forgive us all that is
inp: Tio vamenivano of them h | loni sve and plone’ dus ΤΣ
grie unto us; The burden of them | Vv AC To the honour and
Sept Sa er mead | LeeLee ae
ather; For thy Son our Lord Jesus
Ἡμεῖς οἱ δοῦλοί cov...iepeis kai Aevírat καὶ πᾶς ὁ
λαός σον ὁ πιστὸς, ὁ προσπίπτων ἐνώπιον τῆς ἁγίας σου
δάξης.... Θεὲ, διὰ τὸν Ὑἱόν cov...dpta τῆς ὑποδοχῆς | τῆς
μετανοίας τῶν δούλων σου,... εἰς ἱλασμὸν ἁμαρτιῶν. .... Καὶ
εἴ τί σοι ἡμάρτομεν, εἴτε ἐν λόγῳ, ἢ ἐν ἔργῳ, ἄνες,
ἄφες, συγχώρησον ἡμῖν, ὡς ἀγαθὸς καὶ φιλάνθρωπος Oeos.
ον Ὁ Θεὸς πάντας ἡμᾶς ἐλευθέρωσον, kai ἅπαντα τὸν λαόν
σου ἐλευθέρωσον, ἀπὸ πάσης ἁμαρτίας.... Χάρισαι ἡμῖν,
Δέσποτα, νοῦν καὶ σύνεσιν, καὶ δύναμιν τοῦ φυγεῖν ἕως
τέλος ἀπὸ πάντος ἔργου πονηροῦ τοῦ ἀντικειμένου, καὶ δὸς
ἡμῖν τὸ ποιεῖν τὴν σὴν εὐαρέστησιν. Lit. Basil, Text.
Alex, 82.—Cf. Martene citat. ap. Palmer.—Protector nostri
aspice, Deus, et qui malorum nostrorum pondere premimur,
percepta misericordia, libera tibi mente famulemur. Rituale
Ecel, Dunelin, 15.—Epoto sanguine Domini et poculo salutari
exponatur memoria veteris hominis, et fiat oblivio conversationis
pristine secularis; et mostum pectus et triste, quod prius pec-
a
catis angentibus premebatur, divine indulgentim letitie re
vatur. S. Cypr. Ep. 63 ad Cecil. p. 153.— Neque ullum.
gravius est, onus, quam peccatorum sarcina, et pondus flagitiorum.
S. Ambros. Ep. 70 (n. 1063 E).— Concaluit eor meum intra
me. Dicit Ecclesia, A recordatione delictorum priorum. s.
Hieron. in Ps. xxxvi. (vu. App. 107).—llavres μίαν re
ryovow εὐχὴν, εὐχὴν τὴν ἐλέου "γέμουσαν. S. Chrys. Hom.
18 in 2 Cor. (x. 568 C).
Therefore we haue more, and more buried oureselues unto
eternall death. And we are sorie for it wyth al our hertes,
and we desyre pardone of the for all the thynges that we haue
committed agaynste the we call for thy healpe agaynste synne
dwellyng in us, and Satan the kendler thereof, keepe us that
we do nothynge hereafter agaynste the,...Haue mercie upon us
most gentle father, thorowe thy sonne our Lorde Jesus Christe.
Gyue and encrease thy holye spirite in us,...that diynge to sin
daylye more and more, we maye serue and please the in a newe
lyfe to the glorye of thy name, and edifiynge of thy congre-
gation,..thorowe our Lorde Jesus Christe. Herman's Con-
sultation, fol. 201.
noit AP rp ‘being present) stand , and turning
CXXXII.
LMIGHTY God, our heave merc ou ; pardon and
A Father, who of his great € | you Age your sins ; centr an
promised forgiveness of sins to | strengthen you in all ;
all à La] that with hearty repentance | bring you to aro | = thou
and true faith turn unto him; Have ! Jesus Christ our Lord.
* Minister's turning. ‘The minister's turning to the people is not most
convenient throughout the whole ministration. When he speaks to them,
as in Lessons, Absolution, and Benedictions, it is convenient that he turn to
them. When he speaks for them to God, it is fit that they should all turn
another way, as the ancient church ever did ; the reasons of which you may
see Aug. lib. 2 de Ser. Dom. in monte. peto
of the Ministers, Cardwell's Conferences, p. 353.
᾿ BeBawon αὐτοὺς ev τῇ εὐσεβείᾳ. Const, Apost. vit.
6, p. 397.—Karaklwoov αὐτοὺς τῆς aiwvlov ζωῆς. Ib, vin.
1L p. 402.— Vid. Litt. Basil. Text. Const. 174; Cyril. 22;
— 40; Jacobi, Gree. 64; citat. ap. Palmer.—
'onsequatur, Domine, quszsumus, tus benedictionis auxilium,
eu aded: modia Modelers boni operis
instruatur ;...ad gaudia sempiterna perveniat, Saecr, Leon. 362,
—Super populum tuum, Domine, quesumus, benedictio copiosa
descendat; indulgentia veniat; consolatio tribuatur: fides saneta
succrescat: redemptio sempiterna firmetur. Sacer, Gelas. 525.
—Ad vitam perdueat sternam. Jd. 721.— Dimitte ei, Domine,
omnia crimina; et in semitis eum justitim placatus reinstaura ;
ut seeurus mereatur deinceps inter tuos benemeritis currere ; ot
ad pacis sterns premia pervenire. Per Dominum nostrum
Jesum Christum. Jd. 764.— Vid. Martene, 1. 284, citat.
exxxmr. infra.—Miserator sit tibi, frater, omnipotens Deus,
et demittat tibi omnia peccata tua przterita, presentia et futura,
et omnia crimina atque scelesta que gessisti a juventute tua
usque in hanc statis horam, et liberet te Deus ab omne opere
malo, et conservat te Deus in omni opere bono, et perducat te
[vel, vos, Deus, pariter,] Deus ad vitam sternam. Aituale
Eccl. Dunelm. 170.—Quis sacerdotem super fideles Dominum
invocantem, si quando dixit, Da illis, Domine, in te peseverare
usque in finem, non solum voce ausus est, sed saltem cogitatione
reprehendere; ac non potius super ejus talem benedictionem, et
corde credente et ore confitente respondit, Amen? — S, Ang. de
Don. Persev. c. 63 (x. 855).
M renes a iu de
es TEE
sc dlberlaiéo: Siut principal sententia cont, qui i mui
offends omnes, ia prinipuli sententia consolamur, quia si
mnfiteamur peccata nostra, fidelis et Justus est Jesus Christus...
Lo bubsusi Jihveais — — ek cok. propiiite
tio pro peccatis nostris... . Quaproptei
vobis peceata titi Didi noster Jesus Christus...in se
eredenti fideliter dixit, Fiat tibi seeundum fidem tuam, gratia et
omnipotentia sua cum virtute sancti Spiritus, qui est remissio
omnium peccatorum, dimittat vobis peccata vestra, liberet vos
ab omni malo, conservet vos in omni opere bono, et perducat vos
ad vitam :mternam. Ea MS. insignis Ecclesiae Ebroicensis
annorum 800 ap. Martene, 1. 284.
Here the Gospel John πὶ.
God so loued the world that he gaue hys onelie begotten
sonne, that all whyche beleue in him, should haue life euer-
lastinge.
Or, 1 Timo. 1.
Thys is a sure sayinge, and worthy of al embracynge, that
Jesus Christe came in to thys worlde to saue sinners.
Or, 1 John mn.
My litle chyldren, if anye haue synned, we haue a juste
aduocate wyth the father, Jesus Christe, and he is an attone-
ment for our synnes.
When the pastour hath shewed to the people one of the
sayd Gospeles he shal say further.
Bycause our blessed Lorde hath lefte thys power to hys
Ee irs inci de ese eR
insideniakinpdol ken on bh ned
repentaunte for their sinnes, do tr leue ir
ν.
à
CXXXIII. THE COMMUNION. 205
euerlastynge, thorowe oure Lord Jesus Christ, to al them which
be sorie for their sinnes, which haue true fayth in Christ the
Lord and desire to approue them selues unto him. Herman's
Consultation, fol. 202.
* After which the Priest shall proceed, saying,
Lift up your hearts.
Answer. We lift them up unto | our Lord God.
Lord. Answer. It is meet and right so
Priest. Let us give thanks unto | to do.
Ὁ apyiepevs’ ἄνω τὸν voUr' kal πάντες" ἔχομεν πρὸς TOV
Κύριον. Καὶ ὁ ἀρχιερεύς" εὐχαριστήσωμεν τῷ Κυρίῳ" καὶ
παντες" "Αξιον καὶ δίκαιον. Const. Apost. vin. 12, p. 403.—
Sacerdos. Sursum corda. Populus. Habemus ad Dominum.
Sacerdos. Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro. Populus. Dig-
num et justum est. Lit. Jacobi, Syr. 31.— Ἱερεύς. "Ἄνω σχῶ-
μεν TOV νοῦν, kai τὰς καρδίας. Ὁ dads. "Ἄξιον καὶ δίκαιον.
Lit. Jacobi, Gree, 33.—' O ἱερεύς. Ἄνω ὑμῶν τὰς καρδίας.
k. T. A. ἄξιον καὶ δίκαιον. Lit. Marci, p. 144.— Sim. ap. Litt.
Cyril. 40, et Basil. Text. Alex. 64.— Vid. Lit. Basil. Text.
Const. 165 ap. Palmer.—Sursum corda, &c. (ut ap. Palmer.)
Sacr. Gelas. 556, 695; Sacr. Greg. 2; et Miss. Franc. 326,
—Cum gratiarum actione. ...In quo gratis acts sint. Δ᾽, Jren.
adv. Her. tv. 18, p. 251.—Sacerdos ante orationem, prefa-
tione premissa, parat fratrum mentes dicendo, Sursum corda ;
ut, dum respondet plebs, Habemus ad Dominum, admoneatur,
nihil aliud se quam Dominum cogitare debere. S. Cypr. de
Orat, Dom. c. 19, p. 152.— Audiat orantis populi consistens
quis extra Ecclesiam vocem, spectet celebres hymnorum sonitus,
et inter divinorum qu:zque sacramentorum officia responsionem
devote confessionis accipiat. —.S. Hil. in Ps. uxv. p. 174 D.—
Μετὰ Tovro βοᾷ ὁ ἱερεὺς, "Ave τὰς kapolas'...elra ἀποκρί-
νεσθε, “ἔχομεν πρὸς τὸν Κύριον. Εἶτα ὁ ἱερεὺς λέγει, Εὐ-
a ΈΞΙΝ, e ipe v. 4,5, p.806 C—Ti v
ἢ οὐχ ὑπέσχον τῷ ἱερεῖ εἰπόντι, seer
taper: oi nig καὶ εἶπας, Ἔχομεν πρὸς τὸν Kipv:
IS. Chrys. Hom. 9. de Ponit. (u. 949 C).—Td τῆς εὐχαριστίας
πάλιν κοινά" οὐδὲ “γὰρ ἐκεῖνος (sc. sacerdos) εὐχαριστεῖ μόνος,
ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁ λαύς ἅπας' πρότερον "γὰρ αὐτῶν λαβὼν φωνὴν,
εἶτα συντιθεμένων, ὅτι ἀξίως καὶ δικαίως τοῦτο "γίνεται, τότε
ἄρχεται τῆς εὐχαριστίας" καὶ τί θαυμάζεις, εἴ που μετὰ τοῦ
ἱερέως ὁ λαὸς φθέγγεται, ὄὅπουγε καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτῶν τῶν Xepov-
Bins καὶ τῶν ἄνω δυνώμεων, κοινῇ TOUS ἱεροὺς ἐκείνους ὕμνους
ἀναπέμπει; Id. Hom. 18 in 2 Cor. (x. 568 D).—Ut quotidie
per universum orbem humanum genus una pene voce respondeat,
Sursum corda se habere ad Dominum, S. Aug. de Vera
Relig. e. 3 (1. 750 dts lapi amma ee n Primo
" admonemini sursum habere cor, &e. Ideo qn
dieitur, Sursum cor, respondetis, abemus ad Dominum...
Sequitur episcopus vel presbyter, qui offert, et dieit, quum re-
sponderit populus, Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro, ... et
vos attestamini, Dignum et justum est, dicentes. Id, Serm. 237
in die Pasche, al. Hom. 83 de Divers. (v. 973 G).— Domino
Deo nostro gratias agamus. Foe enim continuo commonemur,
unde sint. S. Aug. de Bono Viduit. c. 16 (v1. 380 A).—Ut
anima Christiana non frustra audiat, Sursum cor; nee frustra
respondeat, Se habere ad Dominum. Id. Ep. 131 al. 156 ad
Probam (nu. 394 G).—Nosti autem in quo sacrificio dieatur,
Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro. Id. Ep. 187 al. 57 ad
Dardan. (τι. 684 G). |
The giuinge of thankes shal be handled after the accustomed
maner, but in douche, that the people universally maye gyue
thankes, as boeth the exemple, and the commaundemente of the
Lorde requireth, and also the olde churche obserued. Herman's
Consultation, fol. 210. 4
T | and our | Father Almigh | Ever ien. Ws
Iis i should | lasting God. Y né ^
"fie, ard tothe ime if there | more praising tes and saying, Holy,
be any — jp Lord God ry wma tis
RHERETORE ci Ange and cl an rl of apr High.
T ls, and with all oe dun "a
company heaven, we laud an
Kai ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς εἰπάτω, Ἄξιον ws ἀληθῶς καὶ δίκαιον, πρὸ
πάντων ἀνυμνεῖν σε τὸν ὄντως ὄντα Θεὸν, τὸν πρὸ τῶν "ycr-
νητῶν ὄντα, κιτ.λ. Ὑπὲρ ἁπάντων σοι ἡ δόξα, Δέσποτα
Παντοκράτορ᾽ σὲ προσκωμοῦσιν όμως epe ἀγγέλων,
ἀρχαγγέλων ....Kai πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἅμα εἰπάτω, Ἅγιος, “Arytos,
“Arytos, Κύριος Σαβαώθ, πλήρη! ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ "γῆ τῆς δόξης
αὑτοῦ" εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. ᾿Αμήν. Constit. Apost.
vir. 12, pp. 403. 406.—Sacerdos inclinatus. Vere dignum et
justum est, decens et debitum, ut...tibi gratias agamus, tibi
Opifici omnis creaturm, visibilis aut invisibilis. ΕἾ elevans vo-
cem. Quem laudant... Angeli, Archangeli... virtutes colestes,
et mundo superiores exercitus cceli,,.. hymnum triumphalem
magnificentissime gloris...concmunt, clamant, vociferantur, et
dicunt. Populus. (Ὁ yépos. Lit. Basil. Text. Const. 166).
Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus es Domine Deus Sabaoth, pleni enim
sunt cceli et terra gloria, honore, et majestate tua, Domine,
Hosanna in excelsis, Lit. Jacob, Syr. 31.—AdnOas “γὰρ ἄξιόν
ἐστι καὶ δίκαιον, ὅσιόν τε Kal πρέπον, ... ὁ ὧν, Δέσποτα Κύριε
Θεὲ, Πάτερ Παντοκράτορ, σὲ αἰνεῖν, σὲ ὑμνεῖν, σοι evya-
ριστεῖν, σοι ἀνθωμολογεῖσθαι, νύκτωρ τε καὶ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν
ἀκαταπαύστῳ στόματι καὶ ἀσιγήτοις χείλεσι καὶ ἀσιωπήτῳ
καρδίᾳ. Lit. Marci, p. 144; Sim. ap. Litt. Cyril. 40; Basil.
Text, Const. 165, 166; Jacobi, Grac. ( Asseman. v. 33, 34),—
Cf. Hymn. Tersanctus ap. Lit. Chrys. p. 76.—Per Christum
E £-
in qui Φ υρρχτύ στε teet tee we
cen + Büokot Sanctus, Sanetus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth, &
Saer. EXE GOK — fier τ τόκου irsuneiun μα ΠΩ͂Σ
dicere, Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus ? Proinde igitur et nos angelo- -
rum, si meminerimus, candidati jam hine eclestem illam in Deum
vocem, et officium futurs claritatis ediscimus. Tert. de Orat. c.
8.—Vid. Palmer.— Mera ταῦτα μνημονεύομεν ... ἀγγέλων,
ἀρχαγγέλων, οὐ λέγοντες τὸ τοῦ Δαβὶδ, Μεγαλύνατε τὸν
Κύριον σὺν ἐμοί... διὰ τοῦτο τὴν παραδοθεῖσαν ἡμῖν ἐκ τῶν
Σεραφὶμ θεολογίαν ταύτην (Ἅγιος, Ἅ γεος, Ἅγιος, Κύριος
Σαβαωθὴ λέγομεν, ὅπως κοινωνοὶ τῆς ὑμνῳδίας ταῖς ὑπερ-
κοσμίοις “γενώμεθα στρατιαῖς. S. Cyril. Hieros. Cat. M. v.
e. 6, p. 327 A.i—Aryyédos ἔργον, δοξολογεῖν Θεόν. Πάσῃ
τῇ στρατίᾳ τῶν ἐπουρανίων Ev τοῦτο ἔργον, δόξαν ἀναπέμπειν ]
τῷ κτίσαντι. 85. Basil. in Ps. xxvi. 7 (1. 122 E).—Tov
μετὰ ἀγγέλων στησόμενον (sc. sacerdotem), καὶ μετὰ ἀρχαγ- 4
γέλων Sofdcovra. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. 2 (1. 48 Ο).---Ο Ὺῖ á
S. Greg. Nyss. adv. eos qui differunt bapt. (1. 957 D).—His |
duabus manibus (sc. veneratione et obedientia) quasi duobus
Seraphim, in confessionem Sanetz Trinitatis erumpimus, di- — —
centes, Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth.
S. Hieron. Ep. 78 ad Fabiolam, de xt. mansion. (1. 405) — —
Οὐχὶ λιθίνης ταῦτα διανοίας, τὸ νομίζειν κατὰ τὸν καιρὸν |
ἐκεῖνον ἐπὶ “γῆς ἑστάναι, ἀλλὰ ov μετὰ ἀγγέλων χορεύειν,
ueÜ ὧν τὸ μυστικὸν ἐκεῖνο μέλος ἀνέπεμψας" μεθ᾽ ὧν τὴν
ἐπινίκιον ἐκείνην ἀνένεγκας δὴν τῷ Θεῷ; S. Chrys. Hom.
de Bapt. Christi (u. 374 C).— Ev σώματι ὄντες (sc. Martyres) i
κατὰ τὴν τῶν μυστηρίων κοινωνίαν eis ἐκεῖνον ἐτέλουν τὸν |
χόρον, μετὰ τῶν Χερουβὶμ τὸν τρισάγιον ὕμνον ψάλλοντες" |
καθάπερ ὑμεῖς ἴστε ot μυηθέντεςς Id. Hom. de SS, Martyr.
(x. 715 A).—Kowy τῶν ἐπουρανίων καὶ τῶν ἐπιγείων σνγκρο-
τεῖται πανήγυρις. Id. Hom. in Jes. (v1. 95 D).—Ov« οἶδας,
ὅτι μετὰ ἀγγέλων ἕστηκας τ μετ᾽ ἐκείνων ἄδεις ; μετ᾽ ἐκείνων
ὀανεῖς ; Id. Hom. 24 in Aet. (ix. 199 9 Ο.---τὸν ὕμνον ἧσαν,
μετὰ πάντων ὠμολόγησας εἶναι τῶν ἀξίων, τῷ μὴ μετὰ τῶν
ἀναξίων ἀνακεχωρηκέναι' πῶς Enewas, καὶ οὐ μετέχεις τῆς
τραπέζης; Id. Hom. 3 in Eph. (xi. 23 E)—Aeroupyia τῶν
ἀγγέλων ἡ ὑμνῳδία. — Theodoret. Epit. Div. Decret. e. T (ιν.
267 B).—In omnibus missis,,,.semper Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus,
eo ordine, quo modo ad missas publicas dicitur, dici debeat.
Cone. Vasens, 1. al. m. c. 3 (Labbe τιν. 1680 C).
PROPER PREFACES.
Illa, que non scripta, sed tradita custodimus, que quidem
toto terrarum orbe servantur, datur intelligi vel ab ipsis Apo-
stolis, vel plenariis consiliis, quorum est in Ecclesia saluberrima
auctoritas, commendata atque statuta retineri, sieuti quod Domini
passio, et Resurrectio, et Ascensio in celum, et adventus de ccelo
Spiritus Sancti, anniversaria solennitate celebrantur. S. Aug.
Ep. 54 al. 118 ad Januar. (u. 124 B).—Ei dona ejus in nobis,
nosque ipsos vovemus, et reddimus: ei beneficiorum ejus solem-
nitatibus, Festis, et diebus statutis dicamus sacramusque memo-
riam. PEN: PUDE ENDE x. valle a 449. Spree
"Hpere καὶ τοῦτο, ὥστε τὰς κεκυρωμένας ἐν τῇ συνόδῳ ἱκεσίας,
εἴτε προοίμια, εἴτε, κι T.À. ἀπὸ πάντων ΤΕΥ, WENT 0, Cod.
Canonum Ecc. Afric. 103, cf. Cone, Afric. c. 70 (Labbe m.
1117).—Placuit etiam et illud, ut preces vel orationes seu miss»,
que probate fuerint in concilio, sive przefationes...ab omnibus
celebrentur. ^ Cone. Milevit. x. e. 12 (Labbe n. 1549)—
Quoties Paschalis, aut Ascensionis Domini, vel Pentecostes...
fuerit agenda festivitas, singula capitula diebus apta subjungimus,
quibus commemorationem sanctse solemnitatis..,facimus; csetera
vero ordine consueto prosequimur, Vigil. Roman. Ep. 2 ad
Eleutherum (Labbe v. 813 C).
THE COMMUNION.
CXXXV.
dr ue a P AME
Bch nie” only m i ἧς the Virgin Mary his mother; and
oy adire who, by clean from all sin*,
esit of the Holy Ghost,
made very man of the substance e of
Ov κατὰ φαντασίαν ἢ τροπὴν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀληθῶς “γενόμενος
ἄνθρωπος. 8. Hipp. c. Noet. e. 17,—Misit nobis Verbum
suum, qui est ejus unicus Filius, quo, pro nobis assumpta carne,
nato atque passo, quanti Deus hominem penderet, nosceremus,
atque illo saerifieio singulari a peccatis omnibus mundaremur.
S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, vn. 31 (vu. 186 D).— Vid. Epiphan.
Ancorat. e. 120 (π. 122), et citat. ad xvi. 31 et seqq.— Vid.
Saer. Gelas. 494 ap. Palmer.
CXXXVI.
Upon Easter Dav, and seven days after.
Ti nie eer d are we bound to | hath taken away the sin of the world ;
thee for the glorious | who by his death hath destroyed
ὙΠ ΒΞ τὸ οἵ thy Son Jesus Christ | death, and by his rising to life asting τὸ
our Lord: for he is the very Paschal | hath restored to us ros
Lamb, which was offered for us, and | Therefore with Angels, 4
Vere dignum. In cujus Resurrectione mirabili mors oceidit
redemptorum, et orta est vita credentium. Et ideo cum Angelis,
&e. Sacer. Leon. 451.— Vid. Sacr. Gelas. 572; Sacr. Greg.
66, ap. Palmer ; cf. Miss. Gothic. 254; Miss. Gallic. Vet.
365.—De Resurrectione sua :seternam nobis contulit vitam.
Sacer. Gelas. 584.—Precipue die, quo tua Resurrectio cele-
bratur, omni festivitate laudare. Miss. Bobiense, 858.— Διὰ
τοῦτο ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας ἐφεξῆς σύναξιν ἐπιτελοῦμεν, τὴν πνευ-
ματικὴν ὑμῖν παρατιθέμενοι τράπεζαν. 8. Chrys. Hom, 34
* The same is Jesus Christ, who being true and natural God, equal and
of one substance with the Father, did at the time appointed take upon him
our frail nature, in the blessed Virgin's womb, and that of her undefiled
Substance, that so he might be a Mediator between God and us, and pacifie
his wrath. The first Part of the Homily on Repentance.
de Resur. Christi (n. 445 B).—lllis sanctissimis sex diebus...
laudantes Creatorem et Regeneratorem nostrum, vespere, mane,
et meridie. Conc. Matiscon. τι. c. 2 (Labbe v. 981).—Nwvi
δὲς. ὁ ἀληθινὸς ἀμνὸς TO ἄμωμον ἱερεῖον, ὑπὲρ πάντων ἄγεται
πρὸς σφαγὴν, ἵνα τοῦ κόσμου τὴν ἁμαρτίαν ἀνέλῃ; ... ἵνα
καταργήση τὸν θάνατον, ὑπὲρ πάντων ἀποθανών. S. Cyr.
Alex. in Joan. 1. (wv. 114 B).
CXXXVII.
Upon Ascension Dav, and seven days after.
HROUGH thy most dearly be- | ascended up into heaven to prepare
liget UU Tera Christ our | a place ^ eve pa ee
Lord ; nese me, his most glorious | thither we might also ascend, and
Resurrection manifestly appeared to | IB A ees: Therefore
all his Apostles and in their sight Angels, &c.
Vere dignum. Qui post Resurrectionem, ssmeulis omnibus
gloriosam, discipulis suis visus conspicuus, tactuque palpabilis, ...
manifestus apparuit; ipsisque cernentibus est elevatus in ccelum.
Sacer. Leon. 314; Miss. Ambros. 374.—Vere dignum...ut tem-
pora quibus post resurrectionem Dominus noster Jesus Christus
eum discipulis eorporaliter habitavit, pia tractemus. Sacr. Gelas.
585.— Vid. Sacer. Greg. 85 ap. Palmer; ef. Miss. Ambros.
353.
CXXXVIIT.
Upon Wurr ΡΟ ΕΟ "x sir bo after.
HROUGH Jesus Christ our q ode κα. plan sh
Lord ; | to whose most "d fervent
true promise, the oly Ghost came Denk c Ae roit phe yore κα
down as at this time from heaven | whereby we have been brought out
odedpecor wd arare as it had | of darkness and error into the clear
mighty wind, in the likeness light and true knowledge ee
ting upon the | and of thy Son Jesus Christ.
PLACE M diem and to lead | fore with. Angels,
them to all truth ; giving them both ὡς
Per Christum Dominum nostrum, Qui secundum promis-
sionis suse incommutabilem veritatem... Sacr. Gelas. 577,.—
14—2
» a
i... Bw
*
ι ὀφθαλμοὶ καὶ φῶς ὅλου τοῦ κύσμου ἐτέθησαν... "τ
; πολ ἐν li dedvceliw dix Dusdenprar τον α
σασι, τὰν δὲ καρδίας οὐτῶν φωτίσαντεν τῷ ἐπουκωίῳ τ
S. Macar. Agypt. Hom. 1. p. 4 Β.--- Πεντηκοστὴν à TE
nev, kal Πνεύματος ἐπιδημίαν, kal προθεσμίαν ineyyda
xai ἐλπίδος συμπλήρωσιν. 8. Greg. Naz. Orat. 41 al. 44,
e. 5 (1. 735 A).— Vid. Theodoret. citat. ad ovi.
CXXXIX.
Upon the Feast of Trrsrry only.
4 as Pe ees | Son, and of the ἢ Holy Ghost, without
For any difference or inequality. There-
Pema oe Salata, ford am fore with Angels, Sc. |
Vid. Sacer. Gelas. 606 ap. Palmer.—Cf. citata ad xvi.
CXL.
“ Then shall the Priest, kneeling down pes qnm
at the Lord's Table, say in the name in thy in thy manifold
the Com- Wo de unt werthy i NE END
munion this following. | the bs under
M ων Αι up crum thy
this thy Table, O il Lord,
Κύριος ὃ Θεὸν ἡμῶν.. ἥμαρτον εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν, καὶ
ἐνώπιόν σου, καὶ οὔκ εἰμι ἄξιος μεταλαβεῖν τῶν ἀχράντων
gov μυστηρίων, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς εὔσπλαγχνος Θεὸς ἀξίωσόν me
τῇ χάριτί σου ἀκατακρίτως nib τὴν | ῦ ἁγίου σώματος,
καὶ τοῦ τιμίον αἵματος εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν, καὶ ζωὴν
αἰώνιον. — Lit. Jacobi, Grec. 57.—Ne avertas faciem tuam a.
deprecamur ergo et obsecramus clementiam tuam... Lit. Jacobi,
Syr. 30.—My ἀποστραφῆς ἡμᾶς τοὺς ἁμαρτωλοὺς, ἐγχει-
ροῦντάς σοι τὴν φοβερὰν ταύτην καὶ ἀναίμακτον θυσίαν.
Οὐ yap ἐπὶ ταῖς δικαιοσύναις ἡμῶν πεποιθότες ἐσμὲν, ἀλλ᾽
ἐπὶ τῷ ἐλέει σον τῷ ἀγαθῷ, δ᾽ οὗ τὸ “γένος ἡμῶν
περιποιῆ. Lit. Basil. Text, Alex. 57.— Vid. Lit. Basil. Text.
Const. 166, 169 ap. Palmer.—Non nostro presumentes, Pater
sancte, merito. Miss. Gothic. 192.—O ux πεποιθὼς ἐπὶ τοῖς
ἑαυτοῦ ἀνδρωγαθήμασι, μηδὲ προσδοκῶν ἐξ ἔργων δικαιωθή-
σεσθαι, μόνην ἔχει τὴν τῆς σωτηρίας ἐλπίδα τοὺς οἰκτιρ-
μοὺς τοῦ Θεοῦ. S. Basil. in Ps. xxxn. 10 (1. 141 C).
But thou art the same Lord, whose | our sinful bodies may be made clean
property is always to have mercy : | by his body,* and our souls washed
rant us therefore, yracious Lord, so ugh his most precious blood, and
to eat the flesh of thy dear Son Jesus | that we may evermore dwell in
Christ, and to drink his blood, that | and he in us. Amen,
Eis ὠφελείαν Ψυχῆς καὶ σώματος. Const. Apost. vut.
13, p. 410.—Presta, Domine, ut sanctificentur corpora nostra
per eorpus Tuum sanctum, et purificentur animz nostre per
sanguinem Tuum propitiatorium, Lit. Jacobi, Syr. 41.—
ἽἹκετεύομεν τὴν σὴν ἀγαθότητα, καὶ προσπίπτομέν σοι,
ἵνα..«“γένηται... τοῦτο... μυστήριον... εἰς ἐξάλειψιν ἁμαρτιῶν,
εἰς ἀνανέωσιν ψυχῶν καὶ σωμάτων. Lit. Basil. Text. Alex.
58.—Karakiwcoy ἡμᾶς, Δέσποτα, μεταλαβεῖν τῶν αγίων
σου μυστηρίων εἰς ἁγιασμὸν Ψυχῆς, καὶ σώματος καὶ πνεύ-
ματος, ἵνα "γενώμεθα ἕν σῶμα καὶ ἕν πνεῦμα. db. 69.—
Vid. Lit. Bas. Text. Const. ap. Palmer—Qoate “γενέσθαι
τοῖς μεταλαμβάνουσιν εἰς νήψειιν ψυχῆς, εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρ-
τιῶν, εἰς κοινωνίαν τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος, εἰς βασιλείας
* “That our sinful bodies,” &c. It can no more be said those words do
give greater efficacy to the blood than to the body of Christ, than when our
Lord saith, “ This is my blood which is shed for you and for many for the
remission of sins,” &c. and saith not so explicitly of the body. Answer of
the Bishops to the Exceptions of the Ministers. Cardwell’s Conferences, p. 353,
§ 8.
. --.
THE COMMU? 'NION.
sumpta benedictio ὁ corpora nouizh mentesque sánctifient : et per-
679.—Sit nobis, Delos, denen, medicina mentis scope
corporis Domini) Miss. Ambros. 304.— Vid. S. Iren. adv.
Her. 1v. 18. 5, p. 251, citat. ad cxyv. et cuxxxvn. 5, 6.—
Caro eorpore et sanguine Christi vescitur, ut et amima de Deo
saginetur. Tertull. de Resurr. c. 8.— Hujus sacrificii carnem
si quis tetigerit, continuo sanctificatur. Si immundus est, mun-
datur; si in plaga est, sanatur. Orig, in Levit. Hom. 4 (un.
203 D).—' Y«ó μὲν τῶν χειρῶν πρὸς καιρὸν κατέχεται, εἰς
δὲ ἐκείνην (sc. τὴν ψυχὴν) ὁλόκληρος ἀναλύεται. 8. Chrys.
Hom. 3 in Eph. (xi. 22 D).— Vid. S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, vn.
31 (vr. 186 D) eitat. ad cxxxv. supra.
4 When the Priest, before | Bread before the People, and take the
A opa pp eai nsi he shall say the
Wine, more | Prayer of Consecration, as followeth.
readiness and du dama tea a | :
Τὴν à εὐχῆς λόγου τοῦ παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ (i e. verbi Ejus
ab ipso profecti) εὐχαριστηθεῖσαν Trpo Just. Mart. Ap. 1.
66.—To κεκραμένον ποτήριον, kai ὁ “γεγονὼς ἄρτος ἐπιδέ-
|» χεέται τὸν λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ. 8. Iren. adv. Her. v. 2. 3,
p.294.—Nam si Jesus Christus Dominus et Deus noster ipse
est summus Sacerdos Dei Patris, et sacrificium Patri se ipsum
primus obtulit, et hoc fieri in sui commemorationem pr:ecepit :
utique ille Sacerdos vice Christi vere fungitur, qui id quod
Christus fecit, imitatur. Et sacrificium verum et plenum tune
offert in Ecclesia Deo Patri, si sic incipiat offerre secundum quod
ipsum Christum videat obtulisse. 8. Cypr. Ep. 63, p. 155.—
Ὅταν παρὰ τὴν ἱεράν ταύτην ἐστήκη τράπεζαν (sc. ὁ ἱερεύς).
A eritis o nere esee keit
videre poteritis, Cesarius Arelat. de non recedendo ab Ecel.
citat. ap. Mabillon. de Lit. Gallic, 1. 4, § 4, p. 28.
CXLI.
LMIGHTY Gol, h hed XU of himself
in = our heavenly his - once
and
το gry Sag eme ver dale on, and
Christ to suffer death upon the cross oof tbe dins af tha" whole world ;*
for our redemption ; who made there |.
᾿Εξευμενίσατό σε, τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Θεὸν xai Πατέρα, xai
τῷ κόσμῳ κατήλλαξε, καὶ τῆς ἐπικειμένης ὀργῆς τοὺς
πάντας ἠλευθέρωσε...ὁ ἀγαπητὸς Yios. Const. Apost. vim.
12, p. 400.----Παρεδίδον ἑαυτὸν ὑπὲρ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν,
καὶ τὸν ὑπὲρ πάντων ὑψίστατον * θάνατον σαρκίἔ. Lit.
Marci, p. 155.—Qui oblatione sui...seipsum tibi pro salute
nostra offerens, idem Sacerdos et sacer Agnus exhibuit. Sacr.
Gelas. 575.—Domini nostri Jesu Christi, qui se pro mundi
redemptione, pi illi ac venerande tradidit passioni: qui formam
sacrificit salutis perennis instituens, hostiam se primus obtulit, et
primus docuit offerri. Miss. Ambros. 340.— Qui populorum
Pascha cunctorum...unigeniti tui Domini nostri Jesu Christi
sanguine corporeque dedicasti, ut...una victima per semetipsam
tum majestati semel oblata, mundi totius expiaret offensam. 74.
345.— Vid. Lit. Basil. Text. Const. 168 ap. Palmer.—' Oc
τὸν κόσμον σου οὕτως ἠγάπησας, ὥς τε τὸν μονογενῆ
cov Yiov δοῦναι, ἵνα πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων εἰς αὐτὸν μὴ ἀπό-
ληται, ἀλλ᾽ ἔχῃ ζωὴν αἰώνιον. Ὃς ἐλθὼν καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν
ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν οἰκονομίαν πληρώσας, τῇ νυκτὶ y) κι T.À. Lit.
Chrys. 76.— Cf. Euseb. Demonstr. Evang. 1. c. 10, eujus
* He is the high and everlasting Priest, which hath offered himself.
for all upon the Altar CE eee hath m
perfect for evermore them that are sanctified. The second Part of the E
on the Misery of Man.
7 —
?16 THE COMMUNION. CXLI.
titulus est, Qua de causa non ita nobis, quemadmodum priscis,
incendere, et sacrificare Deo terrestria, permissum est. pp.
34—40.—Sacrificium, pro quo hee omnia sacrificia in typo et
figura precesserant, unum et perfectum, immolatus est Christus.
Orig. in Levit. Hom. 4 (πι, 203 E).—Ov δῆ τούτοις apxov-
μεθα wv ὁ ᾿Απόστολος 5] TO Εὐαγγέλιον ἐπεμνήσθη, ἀλλὰ
καὶ προλέγομεν καὶ ἐπιλέτγομεν ἕτερα ὡς μεγάλην ἔχοντα
πρὸς τὸ μυστήριον τὴν ἰσχὺν, ἐκ τῆς ἀγράφου διδασκα-
Nias παραλαβόντεςς 8. Basil. de Spir. Sancto, xxvi. 66
(ur 55 A)—To μέγα... ἱερεῖον (sc. Christus)...ov μικροῦ
μέρους τῆς οἰκουμένης, οὐδὲ πρὸς ὀλίγον, ἀλλὰ TüvTOS
TOU κόσμου kal διαιωνίζον καθάρσιον. S, Greg. Naz. Orat.
45 al. 42 (1. 855 B) .—4ua τοῦτο ἔξω τῆς πόλεως (sc.
ἔπαθεν ὁ Χριστὸς), ἕξω τῶν τειχῶν" ἵνα μάθῃς, ὅτι kaBo-
Aug ἐστιν ἢ θυσία, ἵνα μάθης, ὅτι ὑπὲρ τῆς "γῆς ἁπάσης
ἐστὶν ἡ προσφορὰ, καὶ ὅτι κοινὸς τῆς φύσεως ἡμῶν ἁπάσης
ἐστὶν ὁ καθαρισμός. 8. Chrys. Hom. 83 (v. 569, Ed. Savil.).
—Tovro οὖν αἰνίττεται, τῆς θυσίας τὸ μεγαλεῖον, ἣ
ἤρκεσε μία οὖσα, καὶ ἅπαξ προσενεχθεῖσα. Id. Hom. 18
in Hebr. (xu. 134 D).—Kai ἡμεῖς ἐπιλέγοντες τῷ ποτηρίῳ
Tas ἀφάτους εὐεργεσίας τοῦ Θεοῦ, xal ὅσων ἀπολελαύ-
καμεν, οὕτως αὐτὸ προσάγομεν καὶ κοινωνοῦμεν, εὐχαρι-
στοῦντες, ὅτι κιτιλ. Id. Hom. 24 in 1 Cor. (x. 212 D),
vid. plura ad cxxix. 5.—Et Sacerdos est, ipse offerens, ipse
et Oblatio. Cujus rei Sacramentum quotidianum esse voluit
Ecclesie sacrificium, &e. — S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, x. 20 (vu. 256
B).—Xpwros ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ws ἱερὸν προσάγεται θῦμα τῷ
Θεῷ καὶ Πατρὶ, λύτρον καὶ ἀντάλλαγμα τῆς ἁπάντων
ζωῆς, εἷς ὁ πάντων ἀντάξιος. δ. Cyril. Alex. x. de Adorat.
(1. 362 E).—Quum altari adsistitur, semper ad Patrem dirigatur
oratio. Cone. Carth. m. c. 23 (Labbe τι. 1170).—Si qui
Catholici fideles, hujus sacramenti nune usque videbantur ignari,
deinceps scire debent, omne eujuslibet honorificentiz et sacrificii
salutaris obsequium et Patri, et Filio, et Spiritui Sancto, hoe
Se se ss ee
PN
CXLI.
est, sanctm Trinitati, ab Ecclesia Catholica pariter exhiberi :... |
aique enin piojoiidun. Filo val Stench, Solaibal. cupid ᾿
dum ad Patris Personam precatio ab offerente dirigitur. Cujus
consummatio, dum Fili et Spiritus Sancti complectitur nomen,
ostendit nullum esse in Trinitate discrimen: quia dum ad solius
Patris Personam sermo dirigitur, bene credentis fide Tota Trinitas
honoratur: et quum ad Patrem litantis destinatur intentio,
sacrifici munus omni Trinitati uno eodemque offertur litantis
oratio. S. Fulgent. ad Monimum, Lib. n. c. 5, p. 79 B (vel
Ed. Paris. 1671, p. 481).— Cf. Eund. de Fide ad Petrum, c,
19, p. 356 B.
Christ and his death...the sufficient oblation, sacrifice,
satisfaction, and recompence, for the which God the Father
forgiveth and remitteth to all sinners, not only their sin, but
also eternal pain due for the same. Articles about Religion,
1536, p. xxm. Ed. Oxon.—The people muste diligentlye be
taughte thys thynge, that Christe is that onelye acceptable, and
propitiatorie sacrifice, thorowe whyche we obteyne of God,
grace, saluation, and all benefittes. Herman’s Consultation,
Chapt. of holie oblations : fol. 134.
and did institute, and in his holy Gos- | it, and gave lake, ee
pel command us to continue, a per- a re s (ich is ve te
pue memory of that his precious is tay δι is hand
until his coming again; Hear ais ou: Dothis
us, Ó merciful Father, we most | in remembrance of me. emit
1; i partakers of h
most blessed Body and Blood: ET ee. It, Chalice or
same t | w for iy PF :
id to take the Paten that he was betrayed, mir mm for the ron do dedii
tnto Ms hands: (a) took Bread ; and, | remission “gi |
(5) And here to When he had given | ye shall drink it, in remembrance
break the Bread: thanks, (5) he brake | me. Amen,
RE
Τοῦ τιμίου αἵματος «coU ἄριστον σου M dei
ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν" καὶ τοῦ τιμίου σώματος" οὗ καὶ ἄντ 7 .
ταῦτα ἐπιτελοῦμεν, αὐτοῦ διαταξαμένου ἡμῖν κατ
218 THE COMMUNION. CXLI.-
᾿ » L *
tov αὐτοῦ θάνατον. Const. Apost. vu, 25, p. 373.—Meury-
, T. Ff » 4 ^ ee , AW.
μένοι οὖν ὧν Ot ἡμᾶς ὑπέμεινεν, εὐχαριστοῦμέν σοι, Θεὲ
L4 E. a * i a F
Tlavroxparop, οὐχ ὅσον οφείλομεν, αλλ ὅσον δυνάμεθα, καὶ
τὴν διάταξιν αὐτοῦ πληροῦμεν" ἐν 5 ya ἱ διὸ
Lus au | ροῦμε ; » yap νυκτὶ Tapeóicoro,
> LJ mm
λαβὼν ἄρτον ταῖς ἁγίαις «ai ἀμώμοις αὐτοῦ χερσὶ, Kal
à , y, à 4 ε - , ,
ἀναβλέψας πρός σε τὸν Θεὸν αὑτοῦ kai llarépa, καὶ κλά-
we = = " s = =
cas, ἔδωκε τοῖς μαθηταῖς, εἰπών τοῦτο TO μυστήριον τῆς
Lr. Li , L * ~ F &-» ὦ
καινῆς διαθήκης" λάβετε ἐξ αὐτοῦ, φάγετε' τοῦτο ἐστι TO
- F LI ἢ , E [i » s» *
σωμα mov, TO περὶ πολλῶν θρυπτόμενον εἰς αᾧεσιν ἀμαρ-
-, 8 , à ;' , ᾽ν ,
τιῶν᾽ ὡσαύτως καὶ τὸ ποτήριον kepagas εξ οἴνου καὶ ὕδα-
: 5 n , L 1 » - , ᾿ » -
TOS, kai ἀγιάσας, ἐπέδωκεν αὐτοῖς, λέγων. [lere ἐξ αὐτοῦ
s - * a Li ᾿ V w ^ , ,
wavrTes’ TOUTO ἐστι TO αἷμα pov, TO περὶ πολλὼν €kxuvo-
" . - ~ - JE
μενον εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν. Touro ποιεῖτε εἰς τὴν ἐμὴν
. é ' , ' "ἢ " nr L L4 -
ἀνάμνησιν. Ocak "γάρ eav ἐσθίητε Tov ἄρτον τοῦτον,
4 , = L] F ἢ
καὶ πίνητε τὸ ποτήριον τοῦτο, τὸν θανατον τὸν ἐμὸν κατ-
" 4d " "m " , - ἢ
αὙγελλετε, ἄχρις ἂν ἔλθω. Μεμινημένοι τοίνυν τοῦ πάθους
a E 1 ~ , --.- " = " Fr
αὐτοῦ, Kat Tov θανάτου, xai THs EK νεκρῶν ἀναστάσεως,
= L] à | » ' - P k -
καὶ τῆς εἰς ovpavous ἐπανόδου, καὶ τῆς μελλούσης αὐτοῦ
ὃ Li , + "T a LI δά k à ΠῚ
εὐτέρας παρουσίας, €v ἡ ἔρχεται μετα ὑξης καὶ δυνάμεως
“πὰ = LI ἢ i L] ~ Li , i LI
κρῖναι ζῶντας kai νεκροὺς, kai ἀποδοῦναι ἑκάστῳ κατὰ Td
E i , ~*~ rj] , A - 4 > ἢ
ἔργα αὐτοῦ, προσφέρομεν σοι τῷ βασιλεῖ καὶ Θεῷ, κατὰ
ἢ ᾿ - rj 4 wf Lal 4 Li
τὴν αὐτοῦ Ou ratu, τὸν ἄρτον τοῦτον, καὶ τὸ ποτήριον
- * LI Li 1 i " = i "
τοῦτο, εὐχαριστοῦντες σοι ( αὐτοῦ, ep οἷς κατηξίωσας
ET i LI , p * , L] ta
ἡμᾶς eoTavat ἐνωπιὸν σου, kai ἱερατεύειν σοι, καὶ ἀξιοῦμέν
el δ m as , ul g^ ig , δῶ ^
Ge, ὅπως εὐμενῶς ἐπιβλέψῃς emi Ta προκείμενα ómpa ταῦτα
"ἢ , AM ἃ i à ^ A. ^ và y, ' 8 :_ =
ἐνώπιον σου, GV ὁ avevoens Oeos, καὶ eucoKyaons ew αὑτοῖς
" á “αἰ m i LI sl £F
eis τιμὴν Tov Νριστοῦ σου, kai καταπέμψης τὸ ἅγιον σου
ns , ^ , 4 , - ,
Πνεῦμα emt τὴν θυσίαν ταύτην. τὸν μαρτύρα τῶν παθημα-
- » ~ : i , 4 v al
των Tov Kuplov ‘Incov, ὅπως αποφηνὴ TOv aprov τοῦτον
= ἅς, = = ; " Ξ Fr L --
σῶμα ToU Νριστοῦ σου, ἵνα οἱ μεταλαβόντες αὐτοῦ, [βεβαιω-
= L| v Lj Li F LU Li , -
θῶσι πρὸς εὐσέβειαν, ἀφέσεως ἁμαρτημάτων τύχωσι, τοῦ
Li : i ~ , , ~ LI - , L] ,
διαβόλου καὶ τῆς πλανὴς auTOv ρυσθώσι, Πνεύματος αγίου
- wf * * = , : με. s
πληρωθῶσιν, ἄξιοι τοῦ XucToU cov “γένωνται, ζωῆς αἰωνίου
y, P LI , - Li L]
τύχωσι, σοῦ καταλλαγεντὸς αὐτοῖς. Δέσποτα llavrokparop.
37; Jacobi, Syr. 31, 82; Marci, 155; Cyril, 46; D.
Text. Alex. 67; Basil. Text. Const. 168, ubi ck e
clausula, Ta σὰ ἐκ τῶν σῶν σοι προσφέροντες.---- Vid. Litt.
Basil. Text. Const. 168 ap. Palmer (et cf. 169); £thiop.
Lit. Jacobi, Syr. 32.—Kara τὴν σωτηριώδη τοῦ μονογενοῦς
σου Yiov νομοθεσίαν. Lit. Basil. Text. Alex. 76.—Memores
Sacr. Gelas. 697.—Cf. Sacr. Gelas. 696; et simil. in Miss.
agimus....Da sacrificio authorem suum, ut impleatur fides rei
in sublimitate mysterii, ut sieut veritatem coelestis sacrificii
exequimur, sie veritatem Dominici eorporis et sanguinis hau-
riamus. Miss, Ambros. 340.— Vid. Miss. Mozar. citat. ap.
Palmer.—Tyv à εὐχῆς λόγον ToU map αὐτοῦ εὐχαριστη-
θεῖσαν τροφὴν, ἐξ. ἐς laa ela GAPE matt μεταβολὴν
πρεβονσὰν, ἡμῶν, ἐκείνου τοῦ ᾿σαρκοποιηθέντος ᾿Ιησοῦ "
σάρκα καὶ αἷμα ἐδιδώχθημεν εἶναι. Just. Mart. Apol. 1.
p. 83.—Offerens ei cum gratiarum actione ex MA
...Offerimus ei...gratias agentes Dominationi ejus, et sanctifi-
cantes creaturam. S. Tren. Adv. Her. tv. 18 al. 34, q. v. p. 251.
—In calice offerendo Dominica traditio servetur, neque aliud
fiat a nobis quam quod pro nobis Dominus prior fecerit.
S. Cypr. Ep. 63 ad Cacil. fratr. p. 148.—Illa mulier...hoe
frequenter ausa est, ut invocatione non contemptibili sanctifi-
care se panem et Eucharistiam facere simularet, et sacrificium
Domino non sine sacramento solite przdicationis offerret,...ut
nil discrepare ab ecclesiastica regula videretur. 8. Firmi.
ep. Cypr. Ep. 75, p. 223.—Mera δὴ πάντα οἷόν τι θαυ-
μάσιον θῦμα, καὶ σφάγιον ἐξαίρετον τῷ Πατρὶ pres
Ρησάμενος ὑπὲρ τῶν ἁπάντων ἡμῶν ἁνένεγκα σωτηρία'
μνήμην καὶ ἡμῖν παραδοὺς, ἀντὶ θυσίας τῷ ET ;
κῶς προσφέρειν. Euseb. Demonstr, Evang. 1 e, ]
τον ie τῶ e λετόν ἐπαλήσεω; δὲ γενομένη ἃ
ret “σῶμα o Sg ὁ δὲ οἶνος —
πομπῆς τοῦ Pa P 5-2 ἐν ces πανηγύρεσι =a
μώμενα), τῇ ἰδίᾳ pion λιτὰ ὄντα, TH ἐπικλήσει τῶν
δαιμόνων βέβηλα γίνεται. 5. Cyr. Hieros. Cat, Myst. 1. 7,
p. 308 D.— Hune panem...ipse quotidie sacerdos consecrat
suis verbis, 8. Ambros. de Bened. Patriarch, c. 9 (1. 524).
—Quid dicimus de ipsa consecratione divina, ubi verba
ipsa Domini Salvatoris operantur? nam sacramentum istud
nus Jesus, Hoc est corpus meum. Jd, de Myster. e. 9 (u.
339 B, D).— Cf. incertum Auctorem de Sacram. tv. 4 (n. 372). |
— Ἐνταῦθα δὲ ὡσαύτως ὁ ἄρτος, καθώς φησιν 6 ᾿Από-
στόλος, ἁγιάζεται διὰ λόγου Θεοῦ καὶ ἐντεύξεως. S. Greg. ,
Nyss. Catech. 37, quam v. (π. 536 D).—H προσφορὰ ἡ αὐτή '
ἐστι, κἂν ὁ τυχὼν προσενέγκῃ, Kav Παῦλος, «àv Πέτρο,
ἢ αὐτή ἐστιν ὥσπερ τὰ ῥήματα ἅπερ ὁ Θεὸς ἐφθέγξατο,
τὰ αὐτά ἐστι, ἅπερ ὁ ἱερεὺς καὶ νῦν λέγει, οὕτω καὶ ἡ
προσφορὰ ἡ αὐτή ἐστιν, ἣν ὁ Χριστὸς τοῖς μαθηταῖς
ἔδωκε, καὶ ἣν νῦν οἱ ἱερεῖς ποιοῦσιν. Οὐδὲν αὕτη ἐλάτ- |
των ἐκείνης, OTL Kat ταύτην ovk ἄνθρωποι ἁγιάζουσιν, ἀλλ᾽
αὐτὸς ὁ καὶ ἐκείνην ἁγιάσας. 8. Chrys. Hom. 2 in 2 Tim. i
(x1. 671 E).—Benedicitur et sanetifieatur,..illud quod est in 4
Domini mensa oratione. S. Aug. Ep. 149 al. 59 (u. 509 C). |
—Mera 0) τὴν αὐτοῦ παρουσίαν, οὐκέτι χρεία τῶν συμβό-
λων τοῦ σώματος, αὐτοῦ φαινομένου TOV σώματος. Διὰ
τοῦτο εἶπεν, Ἄχρις οὗ ἂν ἔλθη. Theodoret. in 1 Cor. xi.
| 26 (m. 175 D).
| The mass is ordained to be a perpetual memory of the same
(passion and death of Christ). Tutistitg uf. a Christin Mata
P. 146, Ed. Oxon. “Ὁ
sland the Priests, and :
Deacons, in like manner, (if any be | say,
Εὐχαριστήσαντος δὲ τοῦ προεστῶτος, καὶ ἐπευφημή-
σαντος πᾶντος τοῦ λαοῦ, οἱ καλούμενοι παρ᾽ ἡμῖν διάκονοι
διδόασιν ἑκάστῳ τῶν παρόντων μεταλαβεῖν ἀπὸ εὐχαρι-
στηθέντος ἄρτου καὶ οἴνου καὶ ὕδατος. Just. Mart. Apol.
1, 65, cf. 67.—Tyv εὐχαριστίαν τινὲς διανείμαντες, ὡς ἔθος,
αὐτὸν δὴ ἕκαστον τοῦ λαοῦ λαβεῖν τὴν μοίραν ἐπιτρέ-
πουσιν. Clem. Alex, Strom. Lib. 1. c. 1, p. 318, 1. 32.—
Eucharisti;e sacramentum.,.nec de aliorum manu quam presi-
dentium sumimus. Tertull. de Cor. Mil. e, 3.—Quod non
statim Domini corpus inquinatis manibus accipiat, aut ore polluto
Domini sanguinem bibat, sacerdotibus sacrilegus (sc. lapsus)
irascitur S. Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 181. Vid. plura.—A diaboli
aris revertentes, ad sanctum Domini.. accedunt :.. . Domini corpus
invadunt: et plus modo in Dominum manibus atque ore delin-
quunt, quam cum Dominum negaverunt. d. p. 128.—Xeipas
εἰς ὑποδοχὴν τῆς ἁγίας τροφῆς προτείναντα, kai ταύτην
καταδεξάμενον. Dionys. Ep. ad Xystum ap. Euseb. vu. 9, p.
255 Β.----Ποιήσας τὰς προσφορᾶς, καὶ διανέμων ἑκάστῳ τὸ
μέρος (hmc de Novato dicuntur) Cornel. Ep. ad Fabian. ap.
Euseb. νι. 43, p. 245 B.—MerarauBavetw ἑκάστη τάξις καθ᾽
ἑαυτὴν, τοῦ kvpiakoU σώματος καὶ TOU τιμίου αἵματος, ἐν
τάξει, μετὰ αἰδοῦς καὶ εὐλαβείας, ὡς βασιλέως προσερχό-
μενοι σώματι. Const. Apost. u. 57, p. 268.—Mera τοῦτο
μεταλαμβανέτω ὁ ἐπίσκοπος, ἔπειτα οἱ πρεσβύτεροι, xai
οἱ διάκονοι...«καὶ τότε πᾶς ὁ λαὸς κατὰ τάξιν. Const.
Apost. vir, 13, p. 409.— Ev τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ὁ ἱερεὺς ἐπιδίδωσι
τὴν μερίδα, καὶ κατέχει αὐτὴν ὁ ὑποδεχόμενος μετ᾽ ἐξου-
σίας ἁπάσης, καὶ οὕτω προσάγει τῷ στόματι τῇ ἰδίᾳ
χειρί. S. Basil. Ep. 93 al. 289 ad Casar. (μι, 187 B)—O.
μετὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἄνω καθήμενος, κατὰ τὴν ὥραν ἐκ
—
222 THE COMMUNION. CXLI.
ταῖς ἁπάντων κατέχεται χερσὶ, καὶ δίδωσιν αὐτὸν τοῖς
βουλομένοις περιπτύξασθαι καὶ περιλαβεῖν" ποιοῦσι δὲ
τοῦτο πάντες διὰ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν τῆς πίστεως. S. Chrys.
de Sacerd. ur 3 (1. 882 D).— H αὐτὴ τράπεζα, τὸ αὐτὸ
ποτήριον, ἡ αὐτὴ τροφὴ ἅπασι προκεῖται τοῖς ἐνταῦθα
εἰσιοῦσιν. Id. Hom. in 1 Cor. x. 1 (m. 236 E)—Eori δὲ
ὅπου οὐδὲ διέστηκεν ὁ ἱερεὺς τοῦ ἀρχομένου, οἷον, ὅταν
ἀπολαύειν δέῃ τῶν φρικτῶν μυστηρίων. Ὁμοίως yap πάν-
τες ἀξιούμεθα τῶν αὐτῶν. Οὐ xaÜamep ἐπὶ τῆς παλαιᾶς
(διαθήκης), τὰ μὲν ὁ ἱερεὺς ἤσθιε, Ta δὲ ὁ ἀρχόμενος. Καὶ
θέμις οὐκ ἦν τῷ λαῷ μετέχειν ὧν μετεῖχεν ὁ ἱερεύς. ...
᾿Αλλὰ πᾶσιν ἕν σῶμα προκεῖται καὶ ποτήριον ev. Id. Hom.
18 in 2 Cor. (x. 568 B).—Communicat Sacerdos cum Ordinibus
sacris cum omni populo. —Saer. Gelas. 698.
CXLIL.
IRAE petri of our Lord Jesus | this in remembrance that Christ died
Christ, which was given for | for thee, and feed on him in thy
thee, preserve thy body and soul | heart by faith with thanksgiving.
unto everlasting life. Take and eat
Ὁ μὲν ἐπίσκοπος διδότω τὴν προσφορὰν, λέγων, Σῶμα
Χριστοῦ" καὶ ὁ δεχόμενος λεγέτω, Ἀμήν. Const. Apost. vu.
13, p. 409.----Μεταδίδωμί σοι τὸ τίμιον, τὸ ἅγιον, καὶ ἄχραν-
TOv σῶμα τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ Σωτῆρος, kai Θευῦ ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ
Χριστοῦ, εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν, εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον. Lit. Chrys. 82.
—Communio adstantium. V. Corpus Christi. #. Amen. Miss.
Ambros. 305.— Cf. S. Cyril. Hieros, Cat. Myst. v. 21, p. 831.
—Corpus Domini nostri Jesu Christi conservet animam tuam!
Joan. Diac. Vit. Gregor. Lib. n.
At the exhibition of the body, let the pastoure saye
Take, and eate to thy health the bodie of the Lorde,
whiche was deliuered for thy synnes. Herman's Consultation,
fol. 211.
Tie tr so si ἧς, ih
div Dr body and soul unto | shed for thee, and be thankful. — 6
Ἢ διάδοσις καὶ ἡ μετάληψις ἀπὸ τῶν εὐχαριστηθέντων
ἑκάστῳ “γίνεται. Just. Mart. Apel. 1. coats citata supra,
R. exuim,—'O δὲ διάκονος κατεχότω τὸ ποτήριον, καὶ ἐπιδιδοὺς
λεγέτω, Αἷμα Χριστοῦ; ποτήριον ζωῆς" καὶ ὁ πίνων λεγέτω,
Ἀμήν. Const. Apost. vm, 13, p. 409.---Μεταλαμβάνεις (ad
Diaconum loquitur Sacerdos),..7d τίμιον καὶ ἅγιον σῶμα καὶ
αἷμα τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ Σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ εἰς ἄφεσιν
τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν σου; καὶ εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον. Lit. Chrys. ap. Goar,
p. 83.
At the exhibition of the cuppe.
Take and drincke to thy health the bloud of the Lorde
whiche was shedde for thy synnes. Herman's Consultation,
fol. 211.
5. If the consecrated Bread or Wine be | viour Christ in the same night, J
ex. yp te onem oon for the blessing of the Bread ;
the Priest is to, consecrate lewis ater Super 3] Jr the
prescribed ; Woieming af (Oar Be. |
Si per negligentiam evenerit quod completo canone 2h.
vinum nec aqua in calice reperiatur, statim infundatur w
et sacerdos iterabit consecrationem ab illo loco (imi w
et sic perficiot usque in fine, Ex MS. Copie A
ap. Martene, 1. 258. A quodam Cartusiano Edito ii
224 THE COMMUNION. CXLIII.
T Then shall the Priest say the Lord's Prayer, the People repeating after him
every Petition.
Mera δὲ τὴν μετάληψιν, οὕτως εὐχαριστήσατε" Εὐχαρι-
στοῦμέν σοι κ. T. λ....ἐπιτρέπετε δὲ καὶ τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις
ὑμῶν εὐχαριστεῖν. Const. Apost. νπ. 26, p. 874.----Εἶτα μετὰ
ταῦτα (de orationibus genere ante commun. loquitur) τὴν
εὐχὴν λέγομεν ἐκείνην, ἣν ὁ Σωτὴρ παρέδωκε τοῖς οἰκείοις
αὐτοῦ μαθηταῖς, μετὰ καθαρᾶς συνειδήσεως Πατέρα ἐπιγρα-
φόμενοι τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ λέγοντες" Πάτερ ἡμῶν, ὁ ἐν τοῖς
οὐρανοῖς. S. Cyril. Cat. Myst. v. 11, p. 828 D.—Mox ad
altare conversi, Dominicam orationem pretermittere non potestis.
Et utique dicitis, Pater noster, qui es in colis, dimitte nobis
debita et peccata nostra. 8. Optat. ad Donatist. Lib. n.
p. 57.— Sie docuit Apostolos suos, ut quotidie in corporis illius
sacrificio credentes audeant loqui (sc. post “ precem") Pater
noster, &c. S. Hieron. c. Pelag. m. c. 15 (n. 786 A). Cf.
Greg. Mag. Ep. vu. 64 (1x. 12, Ed. Bened. citat. ad 11. R).—
Εὐχόμεθα λέγοντες, Γενηθήτω τὸ θέλημα σου, x. T. À.
S. Chrys. Hom. 3 in Col. (x1. 846 D).—Orationes (sc. accipi-
amus dictas) quum (sc. illud quod in mensa est) benedicitur et
sanctificatur, et ad distribuendum comminuitur, quam totam
petitionem fere omnis Ecclesia Dominica oratione concludit.
S. Aug. Ep. 149 al. 59 ad Paulin. (u. 509 C).—In Ecclesia
ad altare Dei quotidie dicitur ista Dominica oratio, et audiunt
illam fideles. Jd. Serm. 58 in Matt. vi. al. Hom. 42 inter 50
(v. 342 F).—Ubi est peracta sanctificatio, dicimus orationem
Dominicam. Id. Serm. 287 in die Paschae al. 83 de Divers.
(v. 974 C).—Quotidiana oratio fidelium. Jd. Enchirid. ad
Laurent. c. 71 (vi. 223 B).
CXLIV.
4 After shall be said as followeth.
() LORD and heavenly Father, | fully to accept this our sacrifice of
wethy humbleservantsentirely | praise and thanksgiving ;
desire thy fatherly goodness merci-
ONES S γὴν E UE j^ ἱμῶν
Tb. 37, p. 421.—(E precibus secretis e ECEERA ue.
ξίωσας ἡμᾶς τοὺς ταπεινοὺς καὶ ἀναξίους δούλους σου, "γενέσθαι
λειτουργοὺς τοῦ a σου θυσιαστηρίον. Σὺ ἱκάνωσον ἡμᾶς...
ἵνα... ᾿δροσάγωμεν σοι θυσίαν αἰνέσεως.... Δὸς, Κύριε, καὶ ὑπὲρ
τῶν ἡμετέρων ἁμαρτημάτων, καὶ τῶν τοῦ λαοῦ ἀνοημάτων,
δεκτὴν γενέσθαι τὴν θυσίαν ἡμῶν, καὶ εὐπρόσδεκτον ἐνώπιόν
cov, Lit. Basil. Text. Const. 162.— Λειτουργοῦμεν Θεῷ τὴν
αἵνεσιν. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. 19 al. 9, e. 17 (1. 374 E).—
Βούλεσθε εἴπω πόθεν ὁ θόρυβος kal ἡ κραυγὴ yiverar; ὅτι
ov διὰ πάντος ὑμῖν τὰς θύρας ἀποκλείομεν, ἀλλὰ συγχωροῦμεν
πρὸ τῆς ἐσχάτης εὐχαριστίας ἀποπηδᾷν καὶ ἀναχωρεῖν οἰκάδε'
τί ποιεῖς, ἄνθρωπε: τοῦ Χριστοῦ παρόντος, τῶν eyydle
παρεστώτων, τῆς φρικτῆς ταύτης τραπέζης προκειμένης, τῶν
ἀδέλφων βνστωγμνγούμένος ἔτι, αὐτὸς καταλιπὼν morbis:
---BovAecOe εἴπω τίνος ἔργον ποιοῦσιν οἱ πρὸ τῆς συμπλη-
tes ἀναχωροῦντες, kai τὰς εὐχαριστηρίους «ds οὐκ ἐπι-
| φέροντες τῷ τέλει τῆς τραπέζης ; (sc. exemplum Jude sequi
tales innuit.)...Avtos σοι τῆς σαρκὸς μεταδίδωσι σὺ δὲ οὐδὲ
| λόγοις αὐτὸν dueidn; οὐδὲ εὐχαριστεῖς ὑπὲρ dv ἔλαβες:
S. Chrys. Hom. de Bapt. Christi (n. 314 Ογ,--Εὐχαρίστησε
πρὸ τοῦ δοῦναι τοῖς pcne wa kat ἡμεῖς εὐχαριστῶμεν"
εὐχαρίστησε καὶ ὕμνησε μετὰ τὸ δοῦναι, ἵνα καὶ ἡμεῖς αὐτὸ
τοῦτο ποιῶμεν. Id. Hom. 82 al. 83 in Matt. (vir. 784 B).—
Tunc antistites, velut advocati, susceptos suos misericordissims
offerunt potestati, S. Aug. Ep. 149 al. 59 ad Paulin. (u.
509 F).—Ecclesia...immolat Deo in eorpore Christi sacrificium —
laudis, Jd. in adv. Legis, c. 20 (vur. 570 C).
mosthumbly thee to Church "— ἢ
tnt by the meri anf Soak Sr thy | dnm end al cher bel
Son dens Chri and though fath | Son
in his ‘blood, we and all thy whole
“Iva οἱ μεταλαβόντες avrov βεβαιωθῶσι x.T. X. Consi
=z
n
-—-
catorum suorum, benedie illos omnibus benedictionibus spirituali-
Lit. Basil. "Text. Const. 170, —Recreati, Domine, sacri muneris
gustu, quesumus...fideliter libantibus prosit ad veniam. Saer.
Leon. 354.—Concede credentibus, misericors Deus, perfectum
nobis de Christi passione remedium, ut humana fragilitas prze-
terite eulpee laqueos evadat. (Super oblata). Fa MS. Pontif.
Eeeles, Pictavensis (850), Martene, ui. 105,— Passionis ejus
mentionem in omnibus sacrificiis facimus. S. Cypr. Ep. 63,
p. 156,
And here we — and present unto thee, O Lord, ourselves, our souls
and bodies, to be a reasonable, holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee;
Ovaia ἡ τῷ Θεῷ δεκτὴ, σωματός Te καὶ τῶν τούτου
παθῶν ἀμετανόητος χωρισμός. Clem. Alex. Strom. v. €. 11,
p. 686, 1. 10.—"OAor σαυτὸν ἄναθες τῷ Θεῷ καὶ ὁλοκαύτωσον᾽
τοῦτο “γάρ ἐστι θυσίαν ζῶσαν παραστῆσαι. S. Chrys. Hom.
33 in Joan. (vm. 192 A).—Sacrificantes non alteri visibile
Sacrificium offerendum esse noverimus, quam Illi, cujus in cordi-
bus nostris invisibile Saerificium nos ipsi esse debemus, S. Aug.
de Civ. Dei, x. 19 (vi. 255 D),—Cujus rei Sacramentum quo-
tidianum voluit esse Heclesim Sacrificium. Qu cum ipsius
Capitis Corpus sit, seipsam per Ipsum discit offerre, Jb, c. 20
(vi. 256 B).—Vid. S. Aug. in Ps. cxv. citat, p. 227.—Tas
ἑαυτῶν iepovpryoUuev ψυχᾶς, καὶ Θεῷ προσάγομεν, ἀποθνή-
σκοντες μὲν τῷ κύσμῳ, καὶ τῷ φρονεῖν τὰ σαρκός. δ. Cyril.
Alex. Lib. x1. de Adorat. (1. 402 E).
pe rie et aerate
Supplices te rogamus...ut quotquot ex hae Altaris partici-
patione sacrosanctum Fili tui Corpus et Sanguinem sumpseri-
mus, omni benedictione celesti et gratia repleamur. Sacr. Gelas.
697.—Precamur, ut qui de altario tuo participamur,...in cceles-
tibus gloriemur. Miss. Gothic. 222. —Reple, quesumus, Domine,
Const. Apost. vi. 12, citat. ad oxi. 3,
And although we be un wench fh to Scrat OU GE Soe
through our manifold sins, o uty and service; not weighing our
x iii wits, to fie evi bes peniocing sae ieee
Προσφέρομέν cot δέσποτα, τὴν φοβερὰν ταύτην. καὶ
ἀναίμακτον θυσίαν, δεόμενοι ἵνα μὴ κατὰ τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν
ποιήσῃς μεθ᾽ ἡ μῶν, μηδὲ κατὰ τὰς ἀνομίας ἡμῶν ἀνταποδώσῃς
ἡμῖν ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὴν σὴν ἐπιεικείαν καὶ ἄφατόν σου φιλαν-
θρωπίαν, ὑπερβὰς καὶ ἐξαλείψας τὸ καθ᾽ ἡμῶν χειρόγραφον
τῶν σῶν ἱκετῶν. Lit, Jacobi, Gree. 38.—Tanto, quesumus,
Domine, placatus assume, quanto &e. ut quidquid nostrse non
expletur servitutis officio, indulgentia tus dignatione pensetur.
Sacr. Leon, 419,—Non estimator meriti, sed venism...largitor.
Sacer. Gelas. 697.—Ipse tibi...sacrificium nostrum reddat ae-
ceptum...Jesus Christus Dominus noster. Sacer. Greg. 54.—
Ut qui demeritorum qualitate diffidimus, non judicium tuum,
sed indulgentiam sentiamus. Jd. 124.— Quisquis bene cogitat,
quid voveat Domino, et que vota reddat, seipsum voveat, seip-
sum reddat, hoe exigitur, hoc debetur, 8, Aug. in Ps. σχν,
(tv. 1271 D).—Verum sacrificium est omne opus quod agitur ut
saneta socletate inhwreamus Deo. Jd. de Civ. Dei, x. c. 6
(vu. 242 F),—Efficitur, ut tota ipsa redempta Civitas, hoe est,
congregatio societasque sanctorum, universale sacrificium offera-
tur Deo per Sacerdotem magnum....Hoc (se. Rom. xu. 3) est
sacrificium Christianorum : multi unum corpus in Christo, Quod
etiam sacramento altaris fidelibus noto frequentat Ecclesia, ubi ea
demonstratur, quod in ea re quam offert, ipsa offeratur. Id. (vn.
243 D).
through Jesus Christ our be unto thee, O Father Al-
hom, and with who pa unit without end. 4
of the Holy th whom, inthe tg | igh, wor pe
Ὅτι σοι πᾶσα δόξα, σέβας, καὶ εὐχαριστία, τιμὴ καὶ προσ-
κύνησις, τῷ Πατρὶ, καὶ τῷ Yip, καὶ τῷ Ἁγίῳ Πνεύματι, καὶ
νῦν, καὶ ἀεὶ, καὶ εἰς τοὺς ἀνελλειπεῖς καὶ ἀτελευτήτους αἰῶνας
15----ὦ
"Const. A vy i, 1 9 p. 408 - Λια rov Xpu I
d psp epis
οὖς, ἘΣ as. Aa Ib, 13, p. 409.—Per Christum D. |
nostri ees Per ipsum, et cum ipso, et in ipso ct hi De :
pere mnipotenti, in unitate Spiritus Sancti omnis ἢ !
Dist jar tence smeula seculorum, Amen. Saer. Gelas. €
—O$ (sc. ἱερέως) συντελέσαντος τὰς εὐχὰς καὶ τὴν he
στίαν, πᾶς ὁ παρὼν λαὸς ἐπευφημεῖ λέγων, ᾿Αμήν. Just. δ fart.
Apol. 1. 65, cf. 67.— Huáe, ἐπὶ τῆς εὐχαριστίας λέγς bie
εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων, ἐκείνους τοὺς Αἰῶνας σημαίνειν
UNE ΕἸΊππόμας Miel Ὑενοβαδινῃ. S. Iren. adv. Her, 1. c.
p. 14.— Quale est...reddere εἰς αἰῶνας ἀπ᾽ αἰῶνος alii Met
dicere, nisi Deo Christo! Tertull. de Spect. c. 25.—Audi quid.
| dicat Sacerdos: Per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, in quo -
tibi est, cum quo tibi est honor, laus, gloria, magnificentia,
potestas eum Spiritu Sancto a sweulis, et nune, et semper, in
omnia smeula seculorum. Pseudo-Ambros. de Sacr. vi. c. 5
(1. 385 C).—Av εὐλογήσῃς τῇ τῶν βαρβάρων φωνῇ, "οὐ
δύναται ὑποφωνησαι τὸ ἍΔΗ ὁ λαϊκός" οὐ “γὰρ ἀκούων τὸ,
Εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων, ὅπερ ἐστὶ τέλος, οὐ λέγει τὸ,
Ἀμήν. SS, Chrys. Hom. 35 in 1 Cor. ἊΣ 325).—T] pooner δὲ
τὸν λαὸν ἅπαντα τὸ Ἁμὴν τῇ τῶν ὑμνούντων r^ φωνῇ"
...00ev καὶ τὸ ἔθος ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις paneer, TO τῇ δοξο-
TRES τοῦ ἱερέως διὰ τοῦ ᾿Αμὴν συντίθεσθαι τὸν λαόν. Id. in
Ps. cv. (ν. 675 B).— Vid, Fulgent. ad Monimum, citat. ad σχτα. 3,
We humbly beseche the, worke in us wyth thy spirite,
that as we haue receyued thys diuine Sacramente wyth
oure mouthes, so we maye also receyue and euer holde
faste with true fayth, thy grace, remission of synnes, and
eommunion with Christ thy sonne. Al which thynges, thou
haste exhibited unto us in these sacramentes thorow our
Lord Jesus Christ thy sonne, which lyueth and reigneth
with the in unitie of the holye gost, verie God and verie
man, for ever. Amen. Herman's Consultation, fol. 211. ——
CXLV.
Or this.
LMIGHTY and everliving God, | mysteries, with the spiritual food of
that thou dost vo to feed us, | thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ; -
Who have duly received there holy |
Μεταλαβόντες ToU τιμίου σώματος kai TOU τιμίου αἵμα-
τὸς τοῦ Νριστοῦ, εὐχαριστήσωμεν τῷ καταξιώσαντι ἡμᾶς
μεταλαβεῖν τῶν ἁγίων αὐτοῦ μυστηρίων, καὶ παρακαλέ-
σωμεν ..«“γενέσθαι ... εἰς φυλακὴν εὐσεβείας...εἰς ζωὴν τοῦ
μέλλοντος αἰῶνος. Const. Apost. vi. 14, p. 409.—Evya-
ριστοῦμέν σοι, ὅτι κατηξίωσας ἡμᾶς μεταλαβεῖν τῶν ἁγίων
σου μυστηρίων"...ὅτι τὸ ὄνομα TOU Χριστοῦ σοῦ ἐπικέκλη-
ται ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, Kai σοι προσῳκειώμεθα" ὁ χωρίσας ἡμᾶς τῆς
τῶν ἀσεβῶν κοινωνίας, évwoov ἡμᾶς μετὰ τῶν καθωσιω-
μένων σοι. Ib. c. 15, p. 410.— Vid. Lit. Basil. Text. Alez.
69, citat. ad oxi.— Vid. Lit. Basil. Text. Const. 175 ap.
Palmer.— Evyapiorov nev co, Δέσποτα QiNavÜpurre, evep-
yéTa τῶν ψυχῶν ἡμῶν, ὅτι καὶ τῇ παρούσῃ ἡμέρᾳ κατ-
ἠξίωσας ἡμᾶς τῶν ἐπουρανίων καὶ ἀθανάτων μυστηρίων.
᾿Ορθοτόμησον ἡμῶν τὴν ὁδὸν, στήριξον ἡμᾶς ἐν τῷ φόβῳ
σου τοὺς πάντας, φρούρησον ἡμῶν τὴν ζωὴν, ἀσφάλισαι
ἡμῶν τὰ διαβήματα, Lit. Chrys. 84.—Cf. Litt. Jacobi,
Gree. 59; Syr. 42.—Nos Corporis et Sanguinis sacrosancti
pascis alimento. Sacr. Leon, 365.—Spiritali cibo vivificare
dignatus es. Jd. 367.— Gratias tibi, Domine, laudesque per-
solvimus, qui nos Corporis et Sanguinis dilectissimi Filii tui
Domini nostri communione vegetasti. Jd. 369.—-Coelesti cibo
potuque roborati, omnipotenti Deo laudes et gratias, Fratres
carissimi, referamus; poscentes, ut nos quos dignos habuit
participatione Corporis et Sanguinis Domini nostri Jesu Christi
Unigeniti sui, dignos etiam eclesti remuneratione percenseat.
Miss. Gothic. 190, — Qui sacrosanctum Corpus Domini nostri
Jesu Christi spiritaliter sumpsimus. Jd. 193.—Agamus o
l
|
)
ἄρτον. S. Cyril. Hieros. Catech. Myst. 1v. 8, of. c. 9, p. 822.
—Eira dvapewas τὴν εὐχὴν, εὐχαριστεῖ τῷ Θεῷ τῷ
καταξιώσαντί σε τῶν τηλικούτων μυστηρίων. Id, v. 22,
p. 332 B—Thv πνευματικὴν ταύτην ἑστίασιν, 8. Chrys.
Hom. de Nativit. Christi (n. 365 BYi—Zeparixys μὲν Tpo-
is ἀπολαύων μετὰ τὴν τράπεζαν ἐπὶ εὐχὴν pem;
πνευματικῆς δὲ ὑπερβαλλούσης τὴν κτίσιν ἅπασαν τὴν
ὁρατὴν καὶ τὴν ἀορατὸν μετέχων, ..-οὐ μένεις εὐχαριστῶν
καὶ ῥήμασι καὶ πράγμασιν; Id. Hom. de Bapt. Christi
(m. 375 B).
Ev issue ve tiny el comici ance unes cel c
ayour and goodness towards us; and | t hope Y
that we are very members incorpo- dom, bythe rok tor aee te rn
Τῶν πιστῶν τὸ συνάθροισμα, τοῦ Θεοῦ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν.
Const. Apost. τι, 61, p. 272.—Merd τὴν μετάληψιν, οὕτως
εὐχαριστήσατε' εὐχαριστοῦμέν σοι...ὑπὲρ τῆς..-.ἀγάπης, kai
ἀθανασίας" ἧς ἔδωκας ἡμῖν διὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ Tov παιδός cov. Ib.
vu. 26, p. 874.---Ημᾶς πάντας, τοὺς ἐκ ToU ἑνὸς ἄρτου
καὶ τοῦ ποτηρίου μετέχοντας, ἐνώσαις ἀλλήλοις εἰς ἑνὸς
Πνεύματος ἁγίου κοινωνίαν. Lit. Basil. Teat. Const. 169,
cf. Lit. Basil. Text. Alex, citat. ad oxt.—Quesumus, omni-
potens Deus, ut inter ejus membra numeremur, cujus Cor-
pori communicamus et sanguini Ser. Leon. 448.— V.D. Qui
consortium, filios adoptionis esse tribuisti;...et sui coh:redi-
'
!
quanto in ejus participatione profecerint, Sacr. Gelas. 600.
—'T4 σώματα ἡμῶν tala orte τῆς εὐχαριστίας μη-
κέτι εἶναι φθαρτὰ, τὴν ἐλπίδα τῆς εἰς αἰῶνας ἀναστά-
σεως ἔχοντα. 8. Iren. adv. Her. ww. 18. 5, p. 251.—To
ἄθροισμα τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν, ἐκκλησίαν καλῶ. Clem. Alex. Strom.
vir e. 5, p. 846, 1. 10.—Tav θείων μυστηρίων, ὧν karatw-
θέντες, σύσσωμοι kal σύναιμοι τοῦ Χριστοῦ “γεγόνατε. 8.
Cyr. Hieros. Cat. Myst. wv. 1, p. 319 B—O sacramentum
pietatis, O signum unitatis, Ὁ vinculum caritatis! Qui vult
vivere, habet ubi vivat, habet unde vivat: accedat, credat,
incorporetur, ut vivificetur. S. Aug. Tract. 26 in Joan. v1.
(mm. 499 E)——' EvovueÜa αὐτῷ τε τῷ Χριστῷ καὶ ἀλλή-
λοις, διὰ τῆς μυστικῆς μεταλήψεως, ἑαυτῷ τε συσσώμους
καὶ ἀλλήλοις ἀποτελεῖ" evi yap σώματι, τῷ ἰδίῳ δηλαδὴ,
τοὺς εἰς αὐτὸν πιστεύοντας, εὐλογῶν διὰ κι T.À. S. Cyr.
Alex. Lib. xx. in Joan. xvu. (tv. 998 D).—Koiwwvia κέκληται
ἡ τῶν θείων μυστηρίων μετάληψις, διὰ τὸ τὴν πρὸς Χριστὸν
ἡμῖν χαρίζεσθαι ἕνωσιν, καὶ κοινωνοὺς ἡμᾶς τῆς αὐτοῦ ποιεῖν
βασιλείας. — Isid. Pelus. Lib. 1. Ep. 228, p. 65.—Immortali-
tatis alimonia datur, &e. Arnold. Carnot. ap. Cypr. de Cena
Domini, c. 2, p. 39.— Cf. que scripsit S. Ireneus, adv. Hor.
v. 2.
And we most humbly beseech thee, | | for us to walk in; through
ag φρο ἐνεχ nes Beeienae de cus Crist our Lari io whom,
with th that we pr "cx with thee and the Holy Ghost, be
in that holy fellowshi wship, and all | honoura er ἢ without end.
such good works as thou hast pre- | Amen.
"Ixerevawpuev, ἵνα ... ἀξιώθωσιν ... τῆς μετὰ τῶν ἁγίων
διαμονῆς. Const. Apost. vnur. 6, p. 397.— dvAa£ov ἡμᾶς,
ἀγαθὲ, ἐν ἁγιασμῷ ToU ayiov cov Πνεύματος, ἵνα ἅγιοι
yevónerot εὕρωμεν μέρος καὶ κληρονομίαν μετὰ πάντων τῶν
ἁγίων τῶν dT αἰῶνός σοι «ὐαρεστησάντων, ἐν τῷ φῶτι
τοῦ πρωσώπου σου, διὰ τῶν οἰκτιρμῶν τοῦ μονογενοῦς σου
Υἱοῦ, Κυρίου δὲ καὶ Θεοῦ, καὶ | Σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστ "
ne? οὗ x.T.X. Lit. Jacobi, Gree. 61, cf. Syr. 42,—
uu
ἡμῖν τὴν χάριν Kal τὴν δωρέαν ToU πανωγίου Πνεύματος,
καὶ φύλαξον ἡμᾶς ἀμώμους ἐν τῷ βίῳ καὶ ὁδήγησον, k. τ. À.
Lit. Marci, 165.— Ac πάντος ἔργου πονηροῦ ἀπόστησον,
πάντι δὲ ἔργῳ ἀγαθῷ σύναψον. Lit. Basil. Text. Const.
174.---ἰλπελαύσαμεν τῆς ἀκενώτον cov τρυφῆς, ἧς καὶ ἐν
τῷ μέλλοντι αἰῶνι πάντας ἡμᾶς καταξιωθῆναι εὐδόκησον.
Ib. 176.—Qui Christi tui beata passione nos reparas; con-
serva in nobis operam misericordie tus; ut in hujus celebri-
tate mysterii perpetua devotione vivamus. Sacr. Leon. 421.
—Deus, qui nos per hujus sacrificii commercia unius summe
Divinitatis participes effecisti; prasta, quesumus, ut sicut tuam
cognovimus veritatem, sic eam dignis moribus adsequamur,
Saer. Gelas. 585.— Dirige actus nostros in beneplacito tuo,
ut in nomine dileeti Filii tui mereamur bonis operibus abun-
dare. Sacer. Greg, 16.— Cf. Id, 37—Deprecemur, uti nos...
sub perpetua devotione custodiat, et in his beati famulatus
studiis permanere concedat. Miss, Gothic, 191,—Spiritum
nobis, Domine, tus earitatis infunde; ut, quos uno cclesti pane
satiasti, una facias pietate concordes. Miss. Gall. Vet. 369.
—aAttendat (ecclesia) quotidianas orationes suas. Orat ut cre-
dentes perseverent. S. Aug. de Dono Persev. c. 7 (x. 828 G).
—Tipycov ἡμᾶς ἐν τῷ σῷ ἁγιασμῷ. Chronicon Alex. p.
892, citat. ap. Coteler. Patr. Apost. Vol. 1. p. 402, n. 8,
By the communion and participation of the sacrament of
the altar we be inserted into the body of Christ, and so we
be incorporated in Christ, and Christ in us. Institution of
a Christian Man, p. 79, Ed. Oxon.
CXLVI.,
| Then shall be said or sung,
(3 9EY be to God on high, and t glory, O Lord God, heavenly
in earth peace, good will to- King | the Father Almighty.
wards men. We praise thee, we bless Lord, the eg rotten Son
thee, we worship thee, we glorify | Jesu Christ; O Lord God, Lamb of
thee, we give thanks to thee for thy God, Son of the Father, that takest
away the sins of the wend, niodive
our prayer. Thou that sittest at the
right hand of God the Father, have
Vid. MS. Alerandrin.; Mabillon.; Miss. Bobiense, 780,
ap. Palmer ; quibuscum ef. Const. Apost. vu. 47. 44, vin. 13.
—Populus. Laudamus Te, benedicimus Te, et adoramus Te,
gratias agimus Tibi... Domine Deus, miserere nobis. Lit.
Jacobi, Syr. 33.—Adfirmabant, quod essent solio stato die
ante lucem convenire, carmenque Christo quasi Deo, dicere
*secum invicem. Plin. Lib. x. Ep. 97 ad Trajan, — Vid, Lu-
cian, Philop. citat. supra R,. oxxi.—l[lepi πάντων αἰνῶ ae,
εὐλογῶ σε, δοξαζω ae, σὺν τῷ αἰωνίῳ καὶ ἐπουρανίῳ
᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστῷ, ἀγαπητῷ σου mat μεθ᾽ οὗ σοι καὶ
Πνεύματι ᾿Α,γίῳ ἡ δόξα καὶ νῦν καὶ εἰς τοὺς μέλλοντας
αἰῶνας. ᾿Αμήν. S. Polyc. Martyr. c. 14—Ypvous “γὰρ εἰς
μόνον τὸν ἐπὶ πᾶσι λέγομεν Θεὸν, καὶ τὸν μονογενῆ
αὐτοῦ Λόγον καὶ Θεόν" καὶ ὑμνοῦμέν rye Θεὸν καὶ τὸν
μονογενῆ αὐτοῦ, ὡς καὶ ἥλιος, καὶ σελήνη, καὶ ἄστρα, καὶ
πᾶσα ἡ οὐρανία otparia. Orig. c. Cels. vur. 67 (1. 792).
--Μηδεὶς βιωτικοὺς κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν καιρὸν ἐχέτω λο-
"γισμοὺς, ἀλλὰ πάντα τὰ "γῆινα τῆς διανοίας ἐξορίσας, καὶ
πρὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν ὅλον ἑαυτὸν μεταθεὶς, ὡς αὐτοῦ πλησίον
ἑστὼς τοῦ θρόνου τῆς δόξης, καὶ μετὰ τῶν Σεραφὶμ
ἱπτάμενος, οὕτω τὸν πανάγιον ὕμνον (de Tersancto loquitur)
ἀναφερέτω τῷ τῆς δόξης καὶ τῆς μεγαλωσύνης Θεῷ. S.
Chrys. Hom. 4 de Incompr. Dei Nat. (1. 478 E).
CXLVII.
q pane ΘΕ ἐνῶ (qr Aiskep f Be ja present) chal Set Row sagen’ Coe δα
lessing.
ENE eles Bot. which passeth cae cat τα ΟΝ nlessing of
and love of God, and of his Son Jesus ! and remain with you always. ὦ
—
234 THE COMMUNION. CXLVIL
᾿Επίσκοπος εὐλογεῖ, οὐκ εὐλογεῖται"... πρεσβύτερον ev-
λογεῖ, οὐκ εὐλογεῖται: εὐλογίας δέχεται παρὰ ἐπισκόπον.
νον Διάκονος οὐκ εὐλογεῖ" οὐ δίδωσιν εὐλογίαν, λαμβάνει δὲ
παρὰ ἐπισκόπου καὶ πρεσβυτέρου. Const. Apost. vim. 28,
p. 415.—MéAXovres εὐλυγεῖν ἱερεῖς, πρότερον τοῦτο (sc.
pacem) ὑμῖν ἐπευξάμενοι, οὕτω τῆς εὐλογίας ἄρχονται. 8.
Chrys. Hom. 3 δ, Judeos (ι. 614 (Ἱ.---Πανταχοῦ εἰρήνην
αἰτοῦμεν" οὐδὲν “γὰρ ταύτης ἴσον" εἰρήνην...ἐν ταῖς προσρή-
geot’ καὶ.. «πολλάκις αὐτὴν δίδωσιν ὁ τῆς ἐκκλησίας προε-
στώς, Εἰρήνη ὑμῖν, ἐπιλέγων. Id. Hom. 3 in Col. (xx. 847
D).—Quum ad celebrandas missas in Dei nomine convenitur,
populus non ante discedat, quam missze solemnitas compleatur ; '
et ubi episcopus non fuerit, benedictionem accipiat sacerdotis,
Conc. Aurel. τ. c. 26 (Labbe 1v. 1408).—Si episcopus presens
fuerit, ejus benedietio expectatur. Conc. Aurel. ur. e. 29 (Labbe
v. 302),— BENEDICTIONES sUPER PoruLUM Post CoMMUNIONEM,
Sacr. Gelas. 700,— Vid. Palmer, Cap. 1v. Sect. 24.
1 Collects to be said after the Offer- | as occasion shall serve, after the Collecta
tory, when there is no Communion, | either of Morning or Evening Prayer,
every such day one or more; and | Communion, or Litany, by the disere-
the same may be said also, as often. | tion of the Minister.
CXLVIII.
SSIST us mercifully, O Lord, | all the changes and chances of this
in these our supplications and | mortal life, they may ever be defend-
prayers, and dispose the way of thy | ed by thy most gracious and ready
servants towards the attainment of | help; through Jesus Christ our Lord.
everlasting salvation; that, among | Amen.
Tua nos, quesumus, Domine, pietate dispone. — Saer. Leon.
418.—Mores nostros, Domine, qusesumus, tua pietate compone.
Id. 420.— Ut inter immuneros vite presentis errores, tuo semper
moderamine dirigamur. Jd. 441.— Cf. (Post Commun.) Sup-
plices te deprecamur, &c. Sacer. Gelas, 681.— Vid, Id. 682,
citat. ad xu. et 703 ap, Palmer.—Respice propitius, Domine,
ad debitam tibi Populi servitutem, ut inter humane fragilitatis
inr repris | iy em RA een RD
sec er to dict, sancti, and go here and ever, wr fi og rra
Me inthe |
vern, both our hearts and in body and soul ; th d
ways of thy laws, and in the works | and Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen,
Σὺ δέσποτα παντοκράτορ, Θεὲ αἰώνιε. Const. Apost.
vi. 25, p. 373—O Θεὺς ὁ παντοκράτορ,...ὃ χρόνοις μὴ
παλαιούμενος, ὁ αἰῶσι μὴ περατούμενος, ... μηδένα αὐτῶν
ἀπόβλητον ποιήσης ἐκ τῆς βασιλείας σου" ἀλλὰ ἁγίασον
αὐτούς" φρούρησον' σκέπασον' ἀντιλαβοῦ" ῥῦσαι τοῦ ἀλ-
λοτρίου καὶ πάντος ἐχθροῦ" τοὺς "οἴκους αὐτῶν φύλαξον'
τὰς εἰσοδοὺς αὐτῶν καὶ τὰς ἐξόδους φρούρησον. Ib. vi.
15, p. 410.— Ty» ζωὴν ἡμῶν οἰκονόμησον. Lit. Basil. Tet.
Alex. 71.— A-ylacov ἡμῶν τὰς ψυχὰς kai τὰ σώματα. Lit.
Basil, Text. Const. 161,—Presta, ut presentibus fuleiamur
auxiliis, et instruamur sternis Sacer. Leon. 418.—Quesumus,
omnipotens Deus, ut mentes nostras celestibus corrigas institutis.
Id. 419.— Ut cunctis nos, Domine, foveas adjumentis, tuis apta
propitius disciplinis. Jd. 420.— Tuentur, sanetificent, et guber-
nent. Sacr. Gelas. 495.— Corporaliter gubernatum. Jd. 506.
—Mentem nostram operibus tuorum refice mandatorum. Id,
512,—Fideles tuos, Domine, quzsumus, corpore pariter et mente
purifica. Jd. 700.— Vid. Saer. Greg. citat. ap. Palmer.—
JEterne Pater et Domine... ubique nos protegendo custodias; ut
eruti adversitatibus mundi, hie et in sternum sanctificati, &e.
Miss. Bobiense, 908.—Ut, te largiente, regatur in corpore, et,
te servante, custodiatur in mente. Rituale Eccl. Dunelm. " 22,
ines Wt est | Md. abi Mn Jesus Christ our Lord.
Cf. citata ad xv. supra.
CLI.
| ahi. O Lord, in all our | we glorify holy Name, and
with thy most finally by thy mercy e obtain everlast-
devour, d further i with y con- | ing life; pp d Jesus our
tinual help; that in all our works | Lord. Amen.
begun, continued, and ended in thee,
TeAeías φιλανθρωπίας ἀξίωσον ἡμᾶς, ὀρθοτόμησον τὴν
ὁδὸν ἡμῶν ῥίζωσον ἡμᾶς ἐν τῷ φόβῳ σου, καὶ τῆς ἐπου-
ρανίῳ βασιλείας ἀξίωσον, ἐν Νριστῷ lycos τῷ Κυρίῳ
ἡμῶν. Lit. Jacobi, Grec. 64,—Tuo prosequaris benignus
auxilio. Sacr. Leon. 423.—In cunctis actionibus nostris et
aspirando, nos przeveni; et adjuvando, custodi. Sacer. Gelas.
685,—Viam illus et precedente gratia tua dirigas, et subse-
quenti comitari digneris. Jd. 704.— Vid. Sacer. Greg. 34 ap.
Palmer.
CLIL
LMIGHTY God, the fountain of
X all wisdom, who knowest our
necessities before we ask, and our
for our unworthiness we dare not,
and for our blindness we cannot ask,
vouchsafe to give us, for the worthi-
ness of thy Son Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
ignorance in asking ; We beseech
thee to have compassion upon our
infirmities ; and those things, which
Σὺ εἶ o σοφίας Πατήρ. Const. Apost. vu. 35, p. 379.
=F Kal σιωπωμένας ἐπιστάμενος ἐντεύξεις. Ib. 33, p. 376.
—Qusesumus...ut...quiequid fiducia non habet deprecantis, gra-
tia tua...larglatur. Sacr. Leon. 358.— Deus, qui fragilitati
nostre que congruant, et prevides solus et provides. Jd. 418.
—Quicquid non nostre expletur servitutis officio, indulgentise
tus dignatione pensetur, Jd, 419.— Unus Deus...orandus: ut
quiequid humana fragilitas cavere et vitare non prwvalet; hoc
ille, ut possimus, propitius nobis conferre dignetur Jesus Christus
Dominus noster. Sacer. Gelas. 545.—Precamur, Domine Sancte
Pater, omnipotens Deus, qui omnium corda perscrutaris, et vota
eS σου,
wong saisie centres Ad
quicunque enim poscenda concurrimus, universa, priusquam lo-
quamur, intelligis. Miss. Mozar. 810.
eu wem grant, and supcr hinge
Preces suas sub hac devotione fundebat: Scis, Domine, quid
animarum nostrarum saluti conveniat: poscentibus ergo nobis
quod monet necessitas, hoe misericordia tua concedat, unde
spiritalis non impediatur utilitas, Oratio igitur nostra humi-
litatis, si expedit tune exaudiatur; ut voluntas tua feliciter
compleatur. Vita S. Fulgentii, c. 25, p. 30 A.
Ri. 5 Upon the Sundays and other | Prayer[Forthe wholestate of Christ's
oly-days, (if there be no Com- Church militant. here in earth ] toge-
is Dd Communion,
nti the end of the general
"Ev ‘AreEavdpeig τῇ ate καὶ TH λεγομένῃ Tapa-
σκευῇ γραφαί Te ἀναγινώσκονται, καὶ ot διδάσκαλοι ταῦτα
ἑρμηνεύουσι, πάντα δὲ τὰ συνάξεως γίνεται, δίχα τῶν
μυστηρίων τελευτῆς. Καὶ τοῦτό ἐστιν ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ
ἔθος ἀρχαῖον. Socrat. Hist. Eccl. v. 22, p. 287 A.—Cf. S.
Ambros. Serm. 34 (1. App. 436).
That the people maye come wyth greater companie to suche
assembles, upon the workinge dayes the whole seruice, which
consisteth in synginge, readynge, preachynge, and prayers, shall
endure but an houre. Herman's Conmuljation, il. 289. "
Ra 7 spain Mal icto calcination
238 THE COMMUNION. CLIT. Ry
€ M there there shall
man tive | Jour Cor rera the uai emunt
Ss fe Puce Sha ir Oo nen; with the Priest.
Quando in unum cum fratribus convenimus, et sacrificia
Divina cum Dei sacerdote celebramus. S. Cypr. de Orat. Dom.
c. 2, p. 140.—Ofov ἐστιν ἀπελθεῖν καὶ εἰσελθεῖν eis τὸν
οἶκον ToU Qeov,...couoTpareCov ἔχειν TOV ἱερέα, συνομιλοῦντα
εὐλογίας ἀπολαύειν, ἑτέρους ὁρᾷν ἐρχομένους ἐκεῖ; S. Chrys.
Hom. 18 in Act, (tx. 150 D).—To κυριακὸν δεῖπνον, τουτέστι,
᾿ τὸ δεσποτικὸν, ὀφείλει κοινὸν εἶνα. Ta yap τοῦ δεσπό-
TOU, οὐχὶ τοῦδε μὲν ἐστι τοῦ οἰκέτου, τοῦδε δὲ οὔκ ἐστιν,
ἀλλὰ κοινῇ πάντων. κι τι λ. Id. Hom. 27 in 1 Cor. (x. 244
B).—Eixy θυσία καθημερινὴ, εἰκῆ παρεστήκαμεν τῷ θυσια-
στηρίῳ, οὐδεὶς ὁ μετέχων, Ταῦτα οὐχ» ἵνα ἁπλῶς μετέ-
χητε, λέγω, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα ἀξίους ἑαυτοὺς κατασκευάζητε. Ta.
Hom. 3 in Ephes, (xt. 23 A).
But as for the holye supper of the Lorde, whyche the
Lorde instituted not to be set forth for a vayne sight, but
to be receyued for a commune remembraunce of hys death,
and resurrection, and a true communion of hys bodie, and
bloude thorowe the Sacramente, we see no cause why it
shoulde be observed upon the working dayes, when ther is
not a ful, and juste assemble of the people. Herman’s Con-
sultation, fol, 253.
R,. τ athe gah tg the Communion with the Priest every
nd Colleges, where | Sunday at the least, except they have a
there are prt Priests and | reasonable cause to the contrary.
, they shall all receive
‘Hucis pevtorye τέταρτον καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἑβδομάδα κοι-
νωνοῦμεν' ἐν τῇ κυριακῇ, ἐν τῇ τετράδι, καὶ ἐν τῇ παρα-
σκευῆ, καὶ τῷ σαββάτῳ, καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαις ἡμέραις, ἐὰν ἣ
μνήμη μάρτυρος τινος. SS. Basil. Ep. 93 al. 289 (mi. 186 D).
—Ali quotidie communicant corpori et sanguini Domini, alii
certis diebus accipiunt; alibi nullus dies pretermittitur, quo
non offeratur, alibi sabbato tantum et Dominico; alibi tantum
-——SÉ SS ς4
dierum intervallis in Dominica mense geajarspux ὑὲ da NÉ
Dominios sunita. Sd) Tract) 38 ἐμ Jod. (ur. aede
ov δεῖ τῇ τεσσαρακοστῇ ἄρτον προσφέρειν, εἰ μὴ ἐν σαβ-
βάτῳ cel κυριακῇ μόνον. Conc. Laod. c. 49 (Labbe 1. 1506).
Rs. And to take away all occasion | Wine, it shall suffice that the bread be
of dissension, ρα δ τῆ er such as is to be eaten ; but the
which any person. or might lest and purest Wheat red at con-
have concerning the Bread and | veniently may be gotten.
Corpus Christi dicimus ilud, quod ex frugibus terre ac-
ceptum, et prece mystica consecratum, rite sumimus &e. 8,
Aug. de Trin. m. 4 (vi. 798 B).—' O ἄρτος xal ὁ οἶνος τῆς
εὐχαριστίας, πρὸ τῆς ἁγίας ἐπικλήσεως τῆς προσκυνητῆς
Τριάδος, ἄρτος ἣν καὶ οἶνος λιτόν. 8. Cyr. Hieros. Cat.
Myst. 1.7, p. 308 D.—Eran. Τί καλεῖς τὸ προσφερόμενον
δῶρον πρὸ τῆς ἱερατικῆς ἐπικλήσεως ;... Orthod. Τὴν ἐκ
τοιῶνδε σπερμάτων τροφήν. Theod. Dial. n. (1v. 84 D),—
Ut in sacramentis corporis et sanguinis Domini nihil amplius
offeratur, quam ipse Dominus tradidit, hoc est, panis, et vinum
aqua mixtum : nec amplius in sacrificiis offeratur, quam de uvis
et frumentis. Cone. Carth. wur. c. 24 (Labbe n. 1170).
Re. Y And if any of the Bread and but the Priest and such other of the
remain unconsecrated, the | Communicants as he shall then call
Counts dial t ge erp enim unto him, shall, immediately after the
use : vol deo ete Mes Blessing, reverently eat eat and drink the
same.
not be MATE ent o fie Ciara,
Τὰς περισσευούσας ἐν τοῖς μυστικοῖς εὐλογίαις, κατὰ
yere ToU ἐπισκόπου ἢ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων oi διάκονοι δια-
νεμέτωσαν τῷ κλήρῳ. Const. Apost. vi, 31, p. 417.—
Eucharistie gratiam si quis probatur acceptam in Ecclesia non
sumpsisse, anathema sit in perpetuum. eee; ta
dietum est. Placet. Conc. Cesaraugustan.* xu. Episeoporu
cete o Te a eis Moya 6v ras, ne x
ἀδελφοί. "Theoph. Alex. c. vit. (Bevereg. Pandect. Canon: te
p. 173).— Gf. Rubric. ap. Lit. Chrys. Goar, 86.
"5 The Bread and Wine for the the Curate and the
eG Communion shall Be Provided ( Je d ὦ
Cena nostra de nomine rationem sui ostendit, Id vocatur
quod dilectio penes Grecos, Quantiscunque sumptibus constet :
luerum est pietatis nomine faeere sumptum. Siquidem inopes
quosque refrigerio isto juramus,...qua penes Deum major est
contemplatio medioerium. — Tertul. Apol. c. 39.
R, ‘1 And note,that every Parishioner | Vicar, or Curate, or his or their De-
shall communicate at the least | puty or Deputies ; and pay to them or
three times in the year, of which | him all Ecclesiastical Duties, accusto-
Easter to be one. Pelo, | ca mably due, then and at that time to be
at Easter every
shall reckon with the Parson,
Vid. S. Chrys. Hom. 5 in 1 Tim. citat. ad cxxvm. 5.—
Si quotidianus est panis, cur post annum illum sumis? &c.
Pseudo-Ambros. de Sacr. v. 4 (u. 378 D),—Nee inter catho-
lieos connumerabitur qui in istis (temporibus), pascha, pente-
eoste, et Natali Domini, non communicaverit. Cone. Eliber.
ap. Gratian. (Labbe τ. 979), —S:eculares, qui Natale Domini,
Pascha, et Pentecoste non communicaverint, Catholici non cre-
dantur, nec inter Catholicos habeantur. Conc. Agath. c. 18
(Labbe 1v. 1386).
Quo tempore (sc. festo Paschatis) singuli consuetas deci-
mas, oblationes, ezteraque debita, suo pastori aut ejus vicario,
sine fraude persolvent. Liber Precum Publicarum, a.v. 1560,
R,. " After the Divine Service ended, | the Minister and Church-wardens
the given at the Offer- | shall think fit. — W herein if they disa-
tory loeo gree, it shall he disposed of as the Or-
pious and chanitable uses, as | dinary shall appoint.
Oi εὐποροῦντες καὶ βουλόμενοι, κατὰ προαίρεσιν ἕκασ-
τὸς τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ὃ βούλεται δίδωσι, καὶ τὸ συλλεγόμενον
" - E
CLIII. I bio.
παρὰ τῷ προεστῶτι ἀποτίθεται, Kal αὐτὸς ἐπικο εἴ ὀρῴα-
τὰ τι τὲ arem τῷ τῶ d eS ONERE | αἰτίαν
λειπομέναιθ, καὶ τοῖς ἐν δεσμοῖς, οὖσι, καὶ τοῖς παρ dye
mont. οὖσι Eévous, - ml dria: rdc eR orsi ETE
nav γίνεται. Just. Mart. τ. 67.—Dispensatur...egenis alendis
humandisque, et pueris ac puellis re ac parentibus destitutis,
jamque domesticis senibus, item naufragis: et si qui in metallis,
et si qui in insulis vel in custodiis, duntaxat ex causa Dei
secte, alumni confessionis sus fiunt. — T'ertull. Apol. c. 39.
Rw. ms " epu it is ordain- | “misconstrued and depraved ; It is
ed in this Office for | “here declared, That th no Ado- |
kde Adminbtretion of the * ration is intended, or ought to be |
τ Lord's Supper, that the Com- | “done, either unto
« * municants should receive the | “ Bread orWine there bodily received
same kneeling ; (which order
Ms meant, for a €
* tionof our humble
“or unto any
« Christs natural Flesh and Blood.
“For the Sacramental Bread and
“ful acknow nent Sf the “Wine remain still in their very
“benefits of “tural substances, and therefore may
* giventoall Pr rre “not be adored ; (for that were Ido-
“and for the avoiding of such “latry, to be abhorred of all faithful
ion and disorder in Masi m ae ee
“the hol Communion, as | “and Blood of our Saviour Christ are
“might o ensue ;) yet, sin Heaven, and not here ; it
“ lest the same ling the truth of Christ's
“by eee οἱ out of | “Body to be at one time in more
and infirmity, Z ^ inate Dun Qu^
« ontof malicoand obstinacy, be
Ὅτι δὲ οἶνος ἦν τὸ εὐλογηθὲν, ἀπέδειξε πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς,
λέγων, Οὐ μὴ πίω ἐκ τοῦ γεννήματος τῆς ἀμπελοῦ ταύτης
κι το λ. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὅτι γε οἶνος ἦν τὸ πινόμενον πρὸς τοῦ Κυρίου,
πάλιν αὐτὸς περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λέγει, Ἦλθεν κι τι X. (Luc. vi.
34). Clem. Al. Ped. n. 2, p. 186, 1. 18.-- Vid. S. Cypr. citat.
ad cxxx.— O τὸ κτίσμα προσκυνῶν, κἄν ἐπ᾽ ὀνόματι TOU
Χριστοῦ τοῦτο ποιεῖ, εἰδωλολάτρης ἐστὶ, Χριστοῦ ὄνομα
τῷ εἰδώλῳ θέμενος. 8. Greg. Nyss. Orat. fun. Placille ad
Jin. (i. 965 C).—' Hpéua καὶ μετὰ προσηκούσης εὐταξίας...
πρυσέλθωμεν. S. Chrys. Hom. in Natal. Christi (n. 365 C).
divina autem illum sanctificante gratia, mediante sacerdo
liberatus est quidem ab appellatione panis; dignus a
b
242 THE COMMUNION. CLIII.
habitus Dominici corporis appellatione, etiamsi natura panis in
ipso permansit, et non duo corpora, sed unum corpus Filii
predicamus. Sic et hic divina ἐνιδρυσάσης, id est, insidente
corpori natura, unum Filium, unam Personam, utraque hzc
fecerunt. S. Chrys. ad Cesarium Monach. (n1. 744 B). Ved.
Monitum, pp. 736—740, et Prafat. Digotii in eand. Epist.
p. 741; quam genuinam affirmat Albertinus de Sacer. Eucharist.
u. c. 1, p. 532.—Ovros (ὁ Σωτὴρ) τὰ ὁρώμενα σύμβολα TH
Tov σώματος καὶ αἵματος προσηγορίᾳ τετίμηκεν, οὐ τὴν φύ-
σιν μεταβαλὼν, αλλὰ τὴν χάριν τῇ φύσει προστεθεικώς.
Theodoret. Dial. 1. (ιν. 18 A).—Ovóé μετὰ τὸν ἁγιασμὸν
τὰ μυστικὰ σύμβολα τῆς οἰκείας ἐξίσταται φύσεως" μένει
yap ἐπὶ τῆς προτέρας οὐσίας, καὶ τοῦ σχήματος, καὶ τοῦ
εἴδους, καὶ ὁρατά ἐστι, καὶ ἁπτὰ, οἷα καὶ πρότερον Voces
"Exeivo TO σῶμα (8. Tov Χριστοῦ ev τοῖς οὐρανοῖς) τὸ μὲν
πρότερον εἶδος ἔχει, καὶ σχῆμα καὶ περιγραφὴν, καὶ ama£a-
πλῶς εἰπεῖν, τὴν τοῦ σώματος OUGiay,...kai τῆς ἐκ δεξίων
ἀξιώθη καθέδρας. Id. Dial. τι. (ιν. 85 B, C).— Certe sacra-
menta, que sumimus, corporis et sanguinis Christi divina res
est, propter quod et per eadem Divine efficimur consortes
nature, et tamen esse non desinit substantia vel natura panis
et vini Et certe imago et similitudo corporis et sanguinis
Christi in actione mysteriorum celebrantur. Satis ergo nobis
evidenter ostenditur, hoc nobis in ipso Christo Domino sen-
tiendum, quod in ojus imagine profitemur, celebramus, et su-
mimus; ut, sicut in hane, scilicet in Divinam, transeunt,
Sancto Spiritu perficiente, substantiam, permanente (f. leg. per-
manentia) tamen in sus proprietate naturz, sic illud ipsum
mysterium principale (cujus nobis efficientiam virtutemque ve-
raciter representant,) ex quibus constat proprie permanenti-
bus, unum Christum, quia integrum verumque, permanere
demonstrant. — Gelasius, de duabus Naturis in Christo, ap.
Routh. Ser. Eccl. Opusc. p. 493; Harvey, Eccl. Angl. Vind.
Cathol. 1. 344.
THE MINISTRATION OF
PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS,
TO BE USED IN THE CHURCH.
R,. "I The Peopleare to beadmonished, | Christ's Church ; as also because in the
that it is most convenient that | Baptism of Infants every Man present
Baptism should not be admi- | may be put in remembrance of his own
nistered but upon Sundays, and | profession made to God in his Baptism.
other Holy-days, when the most | For which cause also it is expedient
number of People come together; | that Baptism be ministered in the
as well for that the Congregation | vulgar tongue. Nevertheless, (if neces-
there present may testify the | sity so require,) Children may be bap-
receiving of them that be newly | tized upon any other day.
baptized into the number of
Diem baptismo solenniorem Pascha prastat; cum et passio
Domini, in quam tinguimur, adimpleta est.... Exinde Pentecoste
ordinandis lavacris latissimum spatium est, quo et Domini resur-
rectio inter discipulos frequentata est, et gratia Spiritus Sancti
dedicata, &c. Sed enim Hieremias cum dicit; Et congregabo
illos ab extremis terre in die festo, Pasch» diem significat et
Pentecostes, qui est proprie dies festus. ^ Crterum omnis dies
Domini est, omnis hora, omne tempus habile baptismo : si de so-
lennitate interest, de gratia nihil refert. Tertull. de Dapt. c. 19.
—llás χρόνος εὐκαιρίαν ἔχει πρὸς τὴν διὰ τοῦ βαπτίσματος
σωτηρίαν, Kav νύκτα εἴπης, κᾷν ἡμέραν, kd» epar, κἀν στιγμὴν
χρόνου, kav τι βραχύτατον. S. Basil. Hom. ad Baptism.
(u. 113 E).—Taurny ἑορτὴν (sc. dedicationis Ecclesi») λαμπρῶς
μάλα ἄγει ἡ τῶν ᾿ἱεροσολύμων ἐκκλησία' ws καὶ μνήσεις ἂν
αὐτῇ τελεῖσθαι, καὶ συνιέναι τε πολλοὺς ...οἷ... πάντοθεν συν-
τρέχουσι κατὰ τὸν καιρὸν ταύτης τῆς πανηγύρεως. Sozom.
Lib. τι. c. 26, p. 76 A.—De catechumenis baptizandis, statutum
est, ut in Pasche solemnitate vel Pentecostes, quanto majoris
16—2
244 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. R,. CLIV.
celebritatis major celebritas est, tanto magis ad baptizandum
veniant: cateris solemnitatibus infirmi tantummodo debeant bap-
tizari: quibus quocunque tempore convenit baptismum non negari.
Conc. Gerund. c. 4 (Labbe 1v. 1568).
Amonge the auncient fathers Baptisme was openly ministred
onely at two tymes in the yere, at Ester, and Witsontyde;
whiche constitution because it shoulde be harde perchaunce to
renue, we wyll that Baptisme be ministred onely upon the
sondayes, and holye dayes, when the whole congregation is
wonte to come togyther, if the weakenes of the infantes let not
the same. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 153.
R;. 4 And note, that there shall be for | mother; and for every Female, one
every Mule-child to be baptized | Godfather and two Godmothers.*
two Godfathers and one God-
Sponsores. Tertull. de Bapt. c. 18.---- Λουκιανὸν ... ὃς καὶ
πατὴρ avrov (sc. Epiphanii et sororis ejus) ἐγενήθη emi τοῦ
ἁγίου φωτίσματος. ... Βερνίκην τὴν ἁγίαν παρθένον, ἥτις ἐγέ-
vero μήτηρ τῆς ἀδελφῆς Επιφανίον. Vit. Epiph. c. 8 (u.
324).—Quicunque viri, quecunque mulieres de sacro fonte filios
spiritaliter exceperunt, cognoscent se pro ipsis fidejussores apud
Deum extitisse. S. Aug. Serm. 163 al. 168 de Temp. (v.
App. 293 C).
R,. *" When there are Children to be | must be ready at the Font, either im-
baptized, the Parents shall give | mediately after the last Lesson at Morn-
knowledge thereof over night, or | ing Prayer, or else immediately after
in the morning before the begin- | the Last Lesson at Evening Prayer, us
ning of Morning Prayer,to the | the Curate by his discretion shall ap-
Curate. And then the God- | point. And the Priest coming to the
füthers and Godmothers, and | Font, (which is then to be filled with pure
the People with the Children, | Wuter,) and standing there, shall say,
ATH this Child been already | " If they answer, No: Then shall the
baptized, or no ? | Priest proceed as followeth.
* The Churches primitive practice (S. Aug. Ep. 23) forbids it to be left
to the pleasure of parents, whether there shall be other sureties or no. It is
fit we should observe carefully the practice of venerable antiquity. (Answer
of the Bishops to the Exceptions of the Ministers). Cardwell’s Conferences,
p. 355.
"Epxera: eis τὸ ὕδωρ...ὁ ἱερεύς. Const. Apost. vu. 43, p.
384.— Venimus ad fontem. Pseudo-Ambros. de Saer. 1. 2 (1.
350 A).—Inquirat sacerdos...si infans fuerit baptizatus domi.
That all thynges may be ministred, and receiued religiously,
and reuerently, the parentes of the infantes shal signifie the
matter betymes to the pastours, and wyth the godfathers shall
humly require Baptism for theyr infantes. Herman's Consulta-
tion, fol. 154.—In the request of Baptisme the pastours shall
aske them, wether the infantes haue not receyued Baptisme
alreadi: whyche thynge is wont to chaunce, when the chyld is
in perill of death. For if they be baptised, then the pastours
shall do those thynges, that we wyll declare hereafter concern-
inge suche infauntes. But if they be not baptised, or not
certaynely baptised, or not as it behoued,...the parentes and
godfathers...shall be diligently warned by the pastours of the
exceadynge benefitte of regeneracion in Christe, whyche they
desire to theyr chyldren. Item of the horrible fall, and gilte,
from whiche the infantes are diliuered in Baptiseme thorowe
CLIV,
EARLY beloved, forasmuch as , dom of God, e he be
all men are conceived and born and born anew of Water and of the
in sin; and that our Saviour Christ | Holy Ghost ;
saith, None can enter into the king-
Vid. Miss. Gallic. Vet. 362, citat. ap. Palmer.—" Er δὲ καὶ
i ᾿Ιὼβ οὕτω γέγραπται, “la ἦν δίκαιος, καὶ ἄμεμπτος,
ἀληθινὸς, θεοσεβὴς, ἀπεχόμενος ἀπὸ πάντος κακοῦ"" ἀλλ᾽
αὐτὸς ἑαυτοῦ κατηγορῶν εἶπεν, Οὐδεὶς καθαρὸς ἀπὸ ῥύπου, ἐὰν
καὶ μιᾶς ἡμέρας ἡ ζωὴ αὐτοῦ. S. Clem. Rom. ad Corinth. c.
17.—Exinde totum genus, de suo semine infectum, sus etiam
damnationis traducem fecit. Tertull. de Testim. Anime, c. 3.
—Ita omnis anima eousque in Adam censetur, donec in Christo
recenseatur ; et tamdiu immunda, quamdiu recenseatur ; pecca-
246 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLIV.
trix autem quia immunda, recipiens ignominiam ex carnis societate.
Id. de Anima, cc. 39, 40.—Audi David dicentem, In iniquzta-
tibus conceptus sum, et in peccatis peperit me mater mea;
ostendens, quod quecunque anima in carne nascitur, iniquitatis
et peccati sorde polluitur, &c. Orig. Hom. 8 in Levit. (m.
230 B).
Beloued in Christ Jesu, we heare dayely out of the worde
of God, and learne by oure owne experince, that al we, frome
the fal of Adame, are conceyued, and borne in synnes, that we
are giltie of the wrath of God. and damned thorow the synne
of Adame, excepte we be deliuered by the death, and merites of
the sonne of God Christe Jesu oure onely Saviour. — Zerman's
Consultation, fol. 156.— Cf. Institution of a Christian Man,
p. 186, Oxon.
I bescoch you to call upon God the | he may be baptized with Water and
Father, through our Lord Jesus | the Holy Ghost, and received into
Christ, that of his bounteous mercy | Christ's holy Church, and be made
he will grant to this Child that thing | a live/y member of the saine.*
which by nature he cannot have ; that
Nam qui baptizantur, complent sine dubio ecclesie numerum.
Firmil. ap. Cypr. Ep. 75, c. 12, p. 225.—Awpov μὲν (se.
καλοῦμεν TO βαπτισμα) ws καὶ μηδὲν προσενεγκοῦσι διδόμενον"
χάρισμα δὲ, ὡς καὶ ὀφείλουσι. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. 40 de
Bapt. c. 4 (1. 693 B).—To δὲ προηγεῖσθαι τὴν διὰ τῆς εὐχῆς
κλῆσιν τῆς θείας οἰκονομίας (sc. in baptismo) περιουσία τίς ἐστι
τῆς ἀποδείξεως τοῦ κατὰ Θεὸν ἐπιτελεῖσθαι τὸ ἐνεργούμενον᾽
...€i συμπαραληφθείη καθηκόντως ἡ διὰ τῆς εὐχῆς συμμαχία,
μᾶλλον ἐπιτελὲς ἔσται τὸ σπουδαζόμενον. S. Greg. Nyse.
Orat. Catech. 34 (n. 528 D).—4Aud τοῦτο καί σε παρακαλεῖ.
δεῖσθαι ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν, ἵνα μέλη “γένωνται σὰ, ἵνα μὴ ἔτι wot
ξένοι, kx.T.A. (E precibus pro Catechum.) S. Chrys. Hom. 2
in 2 Cor. (x. 435 C).—Offeruntur parvuli, ad percipiendam
* By holy promises with calling the name of God to witness, we be
made lively members of Christ, when we profess his religion receiving the
Sacrament of Baptism. The First Part of the Homily on Swearing.
CLV. PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. 247
spiritalem gratiam, non tam ab eis quorum gestantur manibus,
quamvis et ab ipsis, si et ipsi boni fideles sunt, quam ab universa
sociotate sanctorum atque fidelium. S. Aug. Ep. 98 al. 23 ad
Bonif. (n. 266 A).— In nullum nomen Religionis, seu verum seu
falsum, coagulari homines possunt, nisi aliquo signaculorum, vel
sacramentorum visibilium consortio colligentur. Jd. c. Faust.
Manich. xix. c. 11 (vir. 319. E).—Aryious τοὺς τοὺ Bar-
τίσματος ἀξιωθέντας ὠνόμασεν. — Theodoret. in Phil. 1. 1 (11.
328 B).— Y ép τῶν κατηχουμένων πάντες rov Θεὸν vapaxa-
λέσωμεν, ἵνα o ἀγαθὸς, φιλάνθρωπος...ἐνώση καὶ ἐγκαταριθ-
μήση αὐτοὺς τῷ ἁγίῳ αὐτοῦ ποιμνίῳ᾽ καταξιώσας αὐτοὺς τοῦ
λουτροῦ τῆς παλιγγενεσίας, ... τῆς ὄντως ζωῆς"... καθαρίσῃ
αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ πάντος μολυσμοῦ" ... ἔτι δκτενῶς ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν
ἱκετεύσωμεν, ἵνα αφέσεως τυχόντες τῶν πλημμελημάτων διὰ
τῆς μνήσεως, ἀξιωθῶσι xk. T. À. Const. Apost. vin. 6, p. 397.
—Ut, quod non potuerunt adsequi per naturam, gaudeant se
recepisse per gratiam. — Sacr. Gelas. 534.
Seinge then that these present infantes be borne in the
same estate and condition, that we were, it is playne, that they
also be spoted wyth original! synne, &c. Wherefore according
to your christian godlines take thys chylde, bring him unto
Christe, and offer hym wyth your godly prayers, that he may
obteyne of him remission of his synnes, and be remoued into
the kyngedome of grace, beynge deliuered from the tiranie of
Satan, and that he maye be heyre of eternal saluacion. Her-
man's Consultation, fol. 156 ; and compare fol. 145.
CLV.
* Then shall the Priest say,
Let us pray.
ἈΠ and everlasting God, ! didst safely lead the children of Israel
who of thy great mercy didst | thy people through the Red Seg,
awve Noah and his family in the ark figuring thereby thy holy Baptism ;
from perishing by water; and also
248 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLY.
Deus, qui primis temporibus impleta miracula novi Testa-
menti luce reserasti; ut et mare rubrum, forma sacri fontis
existeret, et liberata plebs ab /Egyptiaca servitute, Christiani
populi sacramenta prsferret. Miss. Ambros. 379.— Aquas
diluvii...baptismum mundi. Tertull de Bapt. c. 8.—Cum
arca Noe nihil aliud fuerit quam Sacramentum Ecclesie Christi,
qu: tunc, omnibus foris pereuntibus, eos solos servavit qui ultra
arcam fuerunt. Firmil. Ep. 75, ap. Cypr. c. 11, p. 224.—In
diluvio quoque fuit jam tunc figura baptismatis. Pseudo-Ambros.
de Sacr. 1. 6 (1. 345 C).
Allmüchtiger, ewiger Gott, der du hast durch die Sündfluth
nach deinen gestrengen Gericht die unglüubige welt verdammt
und den glüubigen Noa selb acht nach deiner grossen Barmher-
zigkcit erhalten, und den verstockten Pharao mit alle den Seinen
im rothen Meer ersüuft, und dein Volk Israel trocken durchhin
geführet, damit diss Bad deiner heiligen Taufe zukünftig bezeich-
net. Luther's Taufbüchein, Ed. 1523, Ed. 1524 (x. p.
2628, p. 2630 Ed. Walch). — Almightie God, who in old tyme
dydest destroye the wycked worlde wyth the floude, accordynge
to thy terrible judgemente, and didest preserue onelye the
familie of godlye Noe, eyght soules of thy unspekeable mercie,
and who also dyddeste droune in the redde sea, obstinate
Pharao, the kynge of the Egyptians, wyth all hys armie, and
warlike power, and causidest thy people of Isracl to pass ouer
wyth dry feete and wouldeest shadowe in them holye Baptisme,
the lauer of regeneration. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 163.
and by the Baptism of thy well-beloved
didst sanctify Water to the mystical
Son Jesus Christ, in the river Jordan,
washing away of sin ;
᾿Ιησοῦς ὁ Xpioros...eryevunOn, kai ἐβαπτίσθη, ἵνα τῷ πάθει
τὸ ὕδωρ καθαρίσῃ. S. Ignat. ad Ephes. c. 18 ad fin.—Eadem
consecratio, quz orientis flumina benedixit, occidentis fluenta
sanctificat. S. Ambros. Serm. 38 (n. App. 441).---- βαπτίσθη
(sc. ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς)...οὐ καθαρσίων αὐτὸς δεόμενος, ἀλλ᾽ tva ayiaon
τὰ ὕδατα. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. 29 al. 35, c. 20 (1. 538 A).
Jesu Christi, done σῶα und alle Wasser a UNE Sündfluth
und reichlicher Abwaschung der Sinden, geheiliget und einge-
setzt. Luther's Taufbiichlein, ut supra.—Furthermore, who
diddest consecrate Jordane wyth the Baptisme of thy sonne
Christe Jesu, and other waters to holy deeppynge, and washing
of synnes. Herman, fol. 164,
We beseech thee, for thine infinite | that he, being delivered from
mercies, that thou wilt wrath, may be received into the a
marty this Child ; wash him | of Christ's Church ;
him with the Holy Ghost ;
Ὁ.... διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ νομοθετήσας τὴν πνευματικὴν
ἀναγέννησιν, αὐτὸς καὶ νῦν Emde ἐπὶ τοὺς βαπτιζομένους,
καὶ εὐλόγησον αὐτοὺς, καὶ ἁγίασον, x. T. . Const, Apost. vm,
8, p. 399.— Cf. vui. 6, cit. ad οἵαν. p. 247.—Tlapaxadécwnen,
ὅπως ὁ Κύριος...ἐνώσῃ καὶ συγκαταλέξῃ αὐτοὺς μετὰ τῶν
σωζομένων ἐν τῇ ἁγίᾳ αὐτοῦ ἐκκλησίᾳ. Ib. c. 7, p. 398.
—Munda eos et sanctifica. Sacer. Gelas. 537.—Eeclesia est
area figurata. Tertull. de Bapt. c. 8.—Navicula illa figuram
Ecclesie przsferebat, quod in mari, id est smculo, fluctibus,
id est persecutionibus et tentationibus, inquietatur. Jd. c. 12.
—Ut quod arca in diluvio, hoc Ecclesia prestet in mundo.
S. Hieron. in Jesai. x1. 6, 7 (ιν. 161 B).—" ἔοικε ἡ ayia τοῦ
Θεοῦ ᾿Εκκλησία vg. — S. Epiph. Heres. Apostolic. c. 61 (x.
508 A)—KaÜOamep ἡ κιβωτὸς ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ πελάγους διέ-
σωζε τοὺς ἔσω ὄντας, οὕτω καὶ ἡ ἐκκλησία διασώζει τοὺς
πλανωμένους ἅπαντας, «.T.r. S. Chrys. Hom. 6 in Terre
motum et Lazarum (1. 783 B).
Wir bitten durch dieselbe deine grundlose Barmherzig-
keit, du wollest diesen N. gnüdiglich ausehen, und mit rech-
ten Glauben im Geist beselipen, dass durch diese heilsame
Sündfluth an ihm ersaufe, und untergehe, alles, was ihm
von Adam augeboren ist, und er selbst dazu gethan hat,
und er aus der Ungliubigen Zahl gesondert, in der hei-
250 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLV.
ligen Arche der Christenheit trocken und sicher behalten.
Luther, ut supra.—We pray the for thy exceading mercie
loke fauorably upon thys Infante, geue hym true fayth,
and thy holy spirite, that whatsoeuer fylth he hath taken
of Adam, it maye be drouned, and be putte awaye by
thys holie floude, that being sepirated from the numbre
of the ungodly le may be kepte safe in the holye arke
of the churche. Herman. fol. 164.
and being stedfast in faith, joyful | to the land of everlasting life, there to
through hope, and rooted in charity, | reign with thee world without end;
may so pass the waves of this trouble- | through Jesus Christ our Lord.
some world, that finally he may come | Amen.
Ecclesiam tuam inter mundi turbines fluctuantem...mo-
derare. Sacr. Leon. 448.—Teneant firmam spem, consilium
rectum, doctrinam sanctam. Sacr. Gelas. 53'.— Quatenus sit
semper, Domine, spiritu fervens, spe gaudens, tuo semper
nomini serviens. Sacr. Greg. 154.— ToU κλύδωνος ToU kóc-
uov. Clem. Alex. Hom. Quis dives salvetur, c. 36, p. 955,
Ι, 32.—Procellas mundi quas ingreditur (sc. infans). S. Cypr.
de Bono Pat. p. 215.— H συνέχεια τῶν κακῶν ὥσπερ κύ-
para σοί ἐστι, ἄλλα ew ἄλλοις ἐπεγειρόμενα; τραχύνοντα
σοι τὸν βίον, καὶ περιϊστῶντα φοβερὸν τῆς ζωῆς σοι τὸν
κλύδωνα. ... Οἷδα καὶ ἄλλα κύματα καὶ κλύδωνα φοβερὸν
ἐπανιστάμενον 75 ψυχῇ, κι τι λ. S. Basil. in princ. Proverb.
(n. 111 C, E)—Ut omnes milites Christi...usque in finem
vite prssentis divinitus adjuti,...laboriosa jam peregrinatione
transacta, regnent felices in patria. Prosper. de wita con-
templ. Lib. 1. p. 61 (Ed. Colon. 1565).
Allzeit brünstig im Geist, fréhlich in Hoffnung, deinem
Namen diene, auf dass er mit allen Glüubigen deiner Ver-
heissung, ewiges Leben zu erlangen, würdig werde, durch
Jesum Christum unsern Herrn. Amen. Luther.—And may
confesse, and sanctifie thy name with a lustic and feruente
spirite, and serue thy kyngdeme wyth constante and sure
hope, that at lenth he may atteyne to the promises of -
eternall lyfe wyth all the godly. Amen. Hermon, f fol. 164,
CLVI.
—Ü ΞΕ ΞΕ God,
the aid of all that need, the | knock.
helper of all that flee to thee for suc-
cour, the life of them that believe,
and the resurrection of the dead ; We
yere thee for ta Ld that
Vid. Const. Apost. vut. 6, citat. ad cuv.—Tv» πνευματι-
κὴν ἀναγέννησιν. Ib. e. 8, p. 399.—'H βοηθεία τῶν T pos
σε καταφευγόντων, kai ἐλπὶς τῶν ἐπικαλουμένων σε. Lit.
Basil. Text. Alex. 75.—Vita fidelium, — Saer. Gelas, 586.—
Vid. Saer. Greg. ap. Palmer, (Ex Manual. Sarisb. citatum,)
nisi quod ad finem hec habet, benedictionem — percipiat,
Per Dominum, &e.— Καλεῖται πολλαχῶς τὸ ἔργον τοῦτο
«λουτρόν, Clem. Alex. Pedag. τ. 6 (p. 113, 1. 27).—Caro
abluitur, ut et anima emaculetur. Tertull. de Resurr. c. 8.
—Dominum meum Jesum invocare me oportet; ut qua-
rentem me faciat invenire, et pulsanti aperiat. Orig. Hom.
5 in Levit. (n. 209 D).—Parvuli baptizantur in remissionem
peccatorum. Quorum peccatorum ? Vel quo tempore pecca-
verunt? Aut quomodo potest ila in parvulis lavaeri ratio
subsistere nisi juxta illum sensum de quo paulo ante dixi-
mus, Nullus mundus a sorde nec si unius diei quidem
Juerit vita ejus super terram ? Et quia per baptismi sa-
cramentum nativitatis sordes deponuntur, propterea baptizantur
et parvuli. Orig. in Luc. Hom. 14 (m. 948 E),—Baptizentur
ecclesi; baptismo, ut remissionem peccatorum consequi pos-
* Remission,..of our original sin in Baptism. Second Part of the
Homily on Salvation.
252 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLVI.
Firmil. ap. Cypr. Ep. 75, c. 14, p. 227.—Meya τὸ
προκείμενον βάπτισμα"... ἁμαρτημάτων ἄφεσις παλιγγενε-
σία ψυχῆς kx. T. A. S. Cyr. Hieros. Procateches, c. 16, p. 12.
O Gott! der unsterblicher Trost aller, die was fordern,
Ellóser aller, die dir flehen, &c. nearly corresponding to
Man. Luther's Taufbüchlein, col. 2628.— Compare
Herman's Consultation, fol. 164.
gint.
Sarisb.
CLVII.
* Then shall the People stand up, and the Priest shall say,
Hear the words of the Gospel, written by Saint Mark, in the tenth Chapter,
at the thirteenth Verse.
4 After the Gospel is read, the Minister shall make this brief Exhortation upon
the words of the Gospel.
Bo, ye hearin thisGospel | embrace him with the arms of his
the words of our Saviour Christ,
that he commanded the children to
be brought unto him ; how he blamed
those that would have kept them
from him ; how he exhorteth all men
to follow their innocency. Ye per-
ceive how by his outward gesture and
deed he declared his good will toward
them ; for he embraced them in his
arms, he laid his hands upon them,
and blessed them. Doubt ye not
therefore, but earnestly believe, that
he will likewise favourably receive
mercy ; that he will are unto him
the blessing of eternal life, and make
him partaker of his everlasting king- -
dom. Wherefore we being thus per-
suaded of the good will of our hea-
venly Father towards this Infant,
declared by his Son Jesus Christ;
and nothing doubting but that he
favourably alloweth this charitable
work of ours in bringing this M
to his holy Baptism ; let us faithfully
and devoutly give thanks unto him,
and say,*
this present Infant; that he will
Οὐδὲν παραβλάπτεται cis τὰ σωτηριώδη σύμβολα, ei
M e A A ? Y » », A M 1 M * [4
O iepeug μὴ εὖ βιοὺς εἴη, adda αὐτὸς μὲν (sc. o TeXov-
nuevos) πάντως ἀπολαύσει τῶν θείων ἐκείνων καὶ λόγον
κρειττόνων εὐεργεσιῶν. Isid. Pelus. Lib. n. Ep. 37, p. 187.
——Firmissime tene, et nullatenus dubites. SS. Fulgent. de
* Our Church concludes more charitably (i.e. than the Puritan Mi-
nisters), that Christ will favourably accept every infant to Baptism, that is
presented by the Church according to our present order. And this she con-
cludes out of holy Scriptures (as you may sec in the office of Baptism)
according to the practice and doctrine of the Catholic Church. (Cypr. Ep.
59; August. Ep. 28, et de Verb. Apost. Serm. 14.) Answer of the Bishops to
the Exceptions of the Ministers. Cardwell's Conferences, p. 355.
quam, nec state depellitur, dome dieci, FR INE
Domino nostro: Nolite prohibere infantes venire ad me.
Miss. Gothie, 247.
The promise of grace and everlasting life...is adjoined
unto this sacrament of baptism, pertaineth not only unto such
as have the use of reason, but also to infants, innocents, and
children; and that they ought therefore and must needs be
baptized ; and that by the sacrament of baptism they do also
obtain remission of their sins, the grace and favour of God, and
be made thereby the very sons and children of God. Articles
about Religion, 1536, p. xix. Ed. Oxon.—Beleue these wordes,
and thys deede of oure Lorde Jesus Christe upon them, and
doubt not but that he wyll so receyue your chyldren also, and
embrace them wyth the armes of hys mercie, and geue them
the blessynge of eternall lyfe and the euerlastyng eommunion
of the kyngdome of God, The same Lorde and oure Sa-
vioure Jesus Christe confirme and encrease thys your fayth.
Amen. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 164.—Be ye moste cer-
teine hereof, that oure Lorde Jesus Christe wyll mercifully
regarde thys worke of your charitie, towardes thys infante,
and that he wil heare your prayers for he himselfe thus
commaunded wyth hys worde: Suffer &c. The same, fol.
157.
CLVIII.
A evenly Father, we give thee | may | Holy be hera ADU this 1 μὰ rmn
humble Hamble’ thank, for th v hein of Bt d tion ; through
um ever va
- Pouce to callus the ow fain
dae d wledge, and confirm | Spirit, now and for ever. Amen,
this faith i in us evermore. Give thy
Εἶτα ἔρχεται πρὸς τὸ ὕδωρ. Εὐλογεῖ καὶ δοξάζει τὸν
δεσπότην Θεὸν, τὸν παντοκράτορα, τὸν Πατέρα τοῦ μονο-
254 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLVIII.
γενοῦς Θεοῦ, εὐχαριστῶν ὁ ἱερεὺς...ὅτι...οὐκ ἀπέῤῥιψε τὸ
τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος ἀλλὰ διαφόροις καιροῖς διαφόρους
προνοίας ἐποιήσατο...τοὺς ἐξ αὐτοῦ (sc. Αδαμ) κατὰ δια-
Const. Apost. vu. 43, p. 384.
e L! ca » , / ^ ^ a 1 ^ 9» ν᾽
—'O...dous ἡμιν εἰς ἐπίγνωσιν τῆς ONS δόξης καὶ TOU ονο-
δοχὴν διαφόρως παιδεύσας.
ματός σου. Ib. vin. 11, p. 401.—O χωρίσας ἡμᾶς τῆς τῶν
ἀσεβῶν κοινωνίας, .««στήριξον ἡμᾶς ἐν TH αληθείᾳ,...τὰ αγ-
νοούμενα ἀποκάλυψον τὰ λείποντα προσαναπλήρωσον᾽ τὰ
ἐγνωσμένα κράτυνον. Ib. c. 15, p. 410.----Εὐχαριστοῦμέν σοι,
ὁ Θεὸς καὶ Πατὴρ...ὑπὲρ τῆς γνώσεως, καὶ πίστεως. Ib.
vil. 26, p. 374.— Cf. Orat. ad Catech. Faciendum, ap. Goar,
p. 338.
Almyghtie and eucrlastynge God, heauenlye Father, we
geue the eternall thankes, that thou haste vouchsafed to call us
to thys knowledge of thy grace, and fayth towards the. En-
crease, and confirme thys fayth in us euermore. Gyue thy
holye spirite to thys infante, that he maye be borne agayne, and
be made heyre of euerlastynge saluation, which of thy grace
and mercie, thou haste promised to thy holye churche, to olde
men and to children, thorowe our Lorde Jesus Christ, which
lyueth, and rayneth wyth the nowe and for euer. Amen.
Herman’s Consultation, fol. 164.
CLIX.
4 Then shall the Priest speak unfo the Godfathers and Godmothers on
this wise.
D EARLY beloved, ye have
brought this Child here to be
baptized, ye have prayed that our
Lord Jesus Christ would vouchsafe to
receive him, torelease him of hissins, to
sanctify him with the Holy Ghost, to
give him the kingdom of heaven, and
everlasting life. Ye have heard also
that our Lord Jesus Christ hath pro-
mised in his Gospel to grant all these
things that ye have prayed for: which
promise he, for his part, will most
surely keepand perform. Wherefore,
after this promise made by Christ,
this Infant must also faithfully, for
his part, promise by you that are his
sureties, (until he come of age to take
it upon pee fhe he will renounce
the devil an his works, and con-
stantly believe God's holy Word, and
obediently keep his commandments.
cis, ἘΠΕ hasten: Mediae, oa mico ital
audet dicere aliquis, Aliud horum erit, aut non erit: sicut mihi
sine dubitatione respondet, quod credat in Deum, et quod se con-
vertat ad Deum, &e. Has quaestiones solvit S. Aug. Ep. 98 al.
23 ad Bonifac. (1, 266 G, 267 C). Vid. ad cvxi.—lInterroga-
mus eos, a quibus offeruntur, et dicimus, Credit in Deum? de
illa setate, que utrum sit Deus, ignorat : respondent, Credit; et
ad estera sie respondent singula, que queruntur. Jb.—Nam et
ipsi (sc. parvuli) portantur ad Ecclesiam ; et si pedibus illue
eurrere non possunt, alienis pedibus currunt, ut sanentur. Ae-
eommodat ilis mater Ecclesia aliorum pedes ut veniant, aliorum
cor ut credant, aliorum linguam ut fateantur: ut quoniam quod
mgri sunt alio peccante pregravantur, sic cum hi sani sunt, alio
pro eis eonfitente salventur. Nemo ergo vobis susurret doc-
trinas alienas. Hoc Ecclesia semper habuit, semper tenuit: hoc
a majorum fide percepit: hoe usque in finem perseveranter
custodit. Jd. Serm. 176 al. 10 de Verb. Apost. (v. 889 G).—
Cf. Isid. Pelus. citat. ad o.vu.—sSi parvuli sunt,...qui doctri-
nam non capiant, respondeant pro illis, qui eos offerunt, juxta
morem baptizandi Gennad. de Eccl. Dogm. c. 22 al. 52 (ap.
Aug. vii. App. 78 B).
Beloued in Christ, yesterday by the grace of God we hearde,
how exceading and unspeacable mercie is exhibited in Baptisme,
Ye haue renounced Satan, and the worlde, ye have confessed
the fayth of Christe, and ye haue promised obedience to Christe,
and the congregation, and ye haue required of God the Father,
that for his sonnes sake our Lorde Jesus Christe, he wyll deliuer
these infantes from the kyngdom of darkenes, and settle them
in the kyngdome of hys beloued sonne. You must remembre
these thynges, and doubt nothynge, but that we shal receiue all
these things that we require if we beleue. Therefore lyftyng
in. 1
256 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLIX.
up your myndes unto the Lorde, appeare ye here with all
religion, as in the syghte of almightie God, the father, the
sonne, and the holie gost, and recieue ye with sure fayth, and
thankesgiuynge the benefite of regeneration, and adoption into
euerlastyng life, of the one God hymselfe, the father, the sonne,
and the holye gost. And because the Lorde hymselfe com-
maunded us to baptise, in the name of the father, the sonne, and
the holye gost, undoubtedly god hymselfe baptiseth oure infantes
cleanseth them from synnes, deliuereth them from euerlastyng
death, putteth upon them his owne rightuousnes, and geueth
them life eternal. Herman, fol. 165.
CLX.
I demand therefore,
OST thou, in the name of this | desires of the same, and the carnal
Child, renounce the devil and | desires of the flesh, so that thou wilt
all his works, the vain pomp and | not follow, nor be led by them ?
glory of the world, with all covetous Answer. I renounce them all.*
‘Amotacon τῷ Σατανᾶ ; καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς ἔργοις αὐτοῦ ; Kai
πᾶσι τοῖς ἀγγέλοις αὐτοῦ ; καὶ πάση τῇ λατρείᾳ αὐτοῦ ; καὶ
πάσῃ TH πομπῇ αὐτοῦ ; Καὶ λέγεται ἐκ τρίτου. Kai ἀπο-
κρίνεται πρὸς ἕκαστον ὁ κατηχούμενος, jj ὁ ἀνάδοχος αὐτοῦ, εἴ
ἐστιν ὁ βαπτιζόμενος βάρβαρος, ἢ παιδίον, καὶ λέγει" ᾿Δποτάσ-
σομαι. Goar, Rit. Grecor. p. 338, cf. p. 341 ap. Palmer.—
Vid. Sacr. Gelas. 563; Sacr. Greg. 61 et 156 ap. Palmer.—
Cf. Const. Apost. τι. 60 et seqq. et vu. 41.— O καταβαίνων
nerd πίστεως εἰς TO τῆς αναγεννήσεως λουτρὸν, διατάσσεται
τῷ πονηρῷ, συντάσσεται δὲ τῷ Χριστῷ: ἀπαρνεῖται τὸν
ἐχθρὸν, ὁμολογεῖ δὲ τὸ Θεὸν εἶναι τὸν Χριστόν. S. Hippol.
Hom. in Theophan. c. 10 (1. 264).—Aquam adituri, ibidem,
sed ct aliquanto prius in ecclesia sub antistitis manu contestamur
nos renunciare Diabolo et pomps et angelis ojus. — T'ertull. de
* As though, when thou wast christened, thou didst not renounce the
pride of this world, and the pomp of the flesh. Homily against Excess of
Apparel.
CLXI. PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. 257
Cor. Mil. c. 3.—Tois ὑπόγυον βαπτιζομένοις παρατυχῶν, καὶ
τῶν ἐπερωτήσεων καὶ τῶν ἀποκρίσεων ἐπακούσας. Dionys.
Ep. ad Xystum ap. Euseb. vu. 9, p. 254 D.— Ἐδίδαξέ σε ἡ
ἐκκλησία λέγειν, Αποτασσομαί σοι, Σατανᾶ ἀποτάσσομαί σοι
καὶ τοῖς ἔργοις αὐτοῦ. 58. Basil. in Esai. στ. (1. 545 E).—
Ἄλλα δὲ ὅσα περὶ τὸ βάπτισμα' ἀποτάσσεσθαι τῷ Σατανᾷ,
καὶ τοῖς ἀγγέλοις αὐτοῦ, ἐκ ποίας ἐστὶ γραφῆς ; Οὐκ ἐκ τῆς
ἀδημοσιεύτου ταύτης καὶ ἀποῤῥήτου διδασκαλίας; Id. de
Spir. Sanct. xxvn. 66 (1. 55 Β).---Διὰ τοῦτο kai κελευόμεθα
λέγειν, ᾿Αποτάσσομαί σοι, Σατανᾶ, ἵνα μήκετι πρὸς αὐτὸν
ἐπανέλθωμεν. S. Chrys. (1i. 238 A).—KararyéAagov πλούτου
kal χρημάτων, kai τῆς ἄλλης ἁπάσης τοῦ βίου φαντασίας. Id.
Hom. in Martyrem. Barlaam (n. 686).— 'H ἡδονὴ, καὶ ἡ δόξα,
«al o καλλωπισμὸς, kai πάντα ταῦτα, φαντασία Tis ἐστιν, οὐ
πρωγμάτων ἀληθείας Id. Hom. 44 in Matt. (vn. 472 D).—
Vid. citat. ap. Palmer, in not. ad h. sect.
Cf. Luther's Taufbüchlein, p. 2632, p. 2636; and Her.
man’s Consultation, fol. 161.
CLXI.
Minister.
OST thou believe in God the | Answer. All this 1 stedfastly
Father Almighty, Makerofhea- | believe.
ven and earth? &c.
Kai πάλιν λέγει, Kal πιστεύεις αὐτῷ (8c. τῴ Χριστῷ);
Πιστεύω αὐτῷ ὡς βασιλεῖ καὶ Θεῷ. Kat λέγει τὸ, Πιστεύω εἰς
ἕνα Θεόν. Goar, Rit. Grac. 338.— Mera δὲ τὴν ἀποταγὴν,
συντασσόμενος λεγέτω, ὅτι καὶ συντάσσομαι τῷ Χριστῷ, καὶ
πιστεύω, καὶ βαπτίζομαι εἰς ἕνα ἀγέννητον x. T. A. Const.
Apost. vu. 41, p. 383.—Inde vero dicis Symbolum. Sacer.
Gelas. 563.— Vid. Sacr. Gelas. 570; Sacr. Gall. Vet. 364,
Miss. Bobiense, 851; fere ut ap. Palmer.—Credis in Deum
Patrem, &c.? Credo. Credis et in Jesum Christum," &c. ὃ
Credo. Credis et in Spiritum Sanctum, &c.? Credo. Hse
omnia credis? Credo. Ex MS. Gemmeticens. ante annum
17
εὖ
I
ὅ
PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLXI
1032: Moartene. 1. 73.—Quum sub tribus (sc. Patre, et Filio, et
Spiritu. Saneto) et testatio fidel, et sponsio salutis, pignerentur,
necessarie. adjieitur Ecclesiw mentio: quoniam ubi tres, id est,
Pater, et. Filius, et Spiritus Sanctus. ibi Ecclesia. que trium
corpus est. Tertill. de Bapt. c. 6.—Eamdem Novatianum
legem. tenere, quam Catholica Ecclesia teneat, eodem symbolo,
que et nos, baptizare: eundem. nosse Deum Patrem, eundem
Filium Christum, eundem Spiritum Sanctum.... Dicunt (sc. Nova-
tani! Credis in remissionem peceatorum et vitam :eternam per
sanctam Ecclesiam ?. δι. Cupr. Ep. 69 al. τὸ ad Magnum, p.
1Is3.—llla mulier...inter cetera quibus plurimos deceperat,
etiam hoe frequenter ausa est; ut...baptizaret... multos usitata
et legitima. verba. interrogationis usurpans, ut nil discrepare ab
ecclesiastica. regula videretur....Cui nec symbolum Trinitatis, nec
interrogatio legitima ct ecclesiastica. defuit. Firmil. ad Cypr.
Ep. 75, p. 223.—Sed et ipsa interrogatio que fit in baptismo,
testis est veritatis. Nam cum dicimus, Credis in vitam eternam,
et remissionem peccatorum per sanctam Ecclesiam ? Intelligimus
remissionem peecatorum non nisi in Ecclesia dari. S. Cypr. Ep.
70 ad Episc. Numid. p. 190.—To παρ᾽ ἡμῶν ypauna (sc.
symbolum)...mrovrov ἔχει τὸν TpóTov' καθὼς παρελάβομεν...
ὅτε τὸ λουτρὸν ἐλαμβάνομεν. Euseb. ap. Socrat. Hist. Eccl.
1. 8. p. 24 B.—Quum solenne sit, in lavacro, post Trinitatis
confessionem, interrogare; Credis sanctam Ecclesiam? — Credis
remissionem peccatorun? &c. S. Hieron. Dial. c. Lucifer. c.
12 (n. 184 D).—Secundum quendam modum,,,sacramentum
fidei fides est. Ac per hoc, cum respondetur parvulus credere,
qui fide! nondum habet adfectum, respondetur fidem habere
propter fidei sacramentum, et convertere se ad Deum propter
conversionis sacramentum, &c. S. Aug. Ep. 98 al. 23 ad
Bonifac. (n. 267 C).
Cf. Luther and Herman, as above.
Minister.
W'LT thou be baptized in this | Answer, That is my desire.
faith ? |
CLXII. PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. 259
Minister.
\ | TILT thou then obediently kce days of thy life ?
God's holy will and command- Answer. 1 will.
ments, and walk in the same all the
Vid. Rituale Copt. Assem.; et Goar, Rit. Gree. ap. Palmer.
—Quid petis? Baptismum. Vis baptizari? Volo. Fx MS.
Gemmeticens. ante annum 1032, Martene, 1. 73.—'Ooor ἂν
πεισθώσι kai πιστεύωσιν ἀληθῆ ταῦτα τὰ ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν διδασκό-
μενα καὶ λεγόμενα εἶναι, καὶ βιοῦν οὕτως δύνασθαι ὑπισχνῶνται;
εὔχεσθαί τε καὶ αἰτεῖν νηστεύοντες παρὰ Tov Θεοῦ τῶν
προημαρτημένων ἄφεσιν διδάσκονται, ἡμῶν συνευχομένων καὶ
συννηστευόντων αὐτοῖς. “Emera ἄγονται ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν ἔνθα ὕδωρ
ἐστὶ, καὶ τρόπον ἀναγεννήσεως ὃν καὶ ἡμεῖς αὐτοὶ ἀνεγεννή-
θημεν, ἀναγεννῶνται. Just. Mart. Apol. 1. 6].---Λξιοῦνται
τῶν διὰ τοῦ βαπτίσματος ἀγαθῶν τὰ βρέφη, τῇ πίστει τῶν
προσφερόντων αὐτὰ τῷ βαπτίσματι. Id. Resp. ad Orthodox.
Q. 56, p. 402 A.—Nec religionis est cogere religionem, quse
sponte suscipi debeat, non vi. Tertull. ad Scap. c. 2.—Nemo
se ab invito coli volet ne homo quidem. Jd. Apol. 24.—Certe
si velim, Christianus sum. Jb. c. 48.----Πυνθάνονται (sc. Mar-
cionite, cum baptizant quosdam pro mortuis) et βούλοιτο λαβεῖν
TO βάπτισμα" εἶτα ἐκείνου μηδὲν ἀποκρινομένου, ὁ κεκρυμμένος
κάτωθεν avr ἐκείνου φησὶ, ὅτι δὴ βούλοιτο βαπτισθῆναι.
S. Chrys. Hom. 40 in 1 Cor. (x. 378 C).
CLXII.
* Then shall the Priest say,
MERCIFUL God, grant that
the old Adam in (hix Child may
be so buried, that the new man may
be raised up in him. Amen. dicated to thee hy our office and
Grant that all carnal affections | ministry may also be endued with
may die in Aim, and that all things | heavenly virtues, and everlastingl
|
umph, against the devil, the world,
and the flesh. Amen.
Grant that whosoever is here de-
belonzing to the Spirit may live and | rewarded, through thy mercy, (
grow in him. Amen. blessed Lord God, who dost live, and
Grant that he may have powerand | govern all things, world without end.
strength to have victory, and to tri- | Amen.
J LN e 1 | - , 1 /
Δέσποτα Kupte o Θεὸς guwv, προσκαλεσαι TOV δουλόν σου
, à ‘ ,, “ἃ » ~ A , 1 9 ,
TOVÓE^ ... ÁTOÓvGOV αὐτοῦ τὴν παλαιοτῆτα, καὶ ανακαίνισον
, A , A a A » A , , 1 ^ ^
aUTOUV, εἰς τὴν ζωὴν τὴν atwytoy. καὶ πλήρωσον avTOV τῆς τοῦ
17—2
260 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLXI.
a*ytov cou Πνεύματος δυνάμεως eis ἕνωσιν τοῦ X pis Tov σου, tva
μηκέτι τέκνον σώματος n° ἀλλὰ τέκνον τῆς σῆς βασιλείας.
Goar, Orat. ad Catechum. Faciend. 339..---Δὸς αὐτῷ νίκας
xaT αὐτοῦ (se. τοῦ Διαβόλου). Ib. 337.—Yaep τῶν xatn-
χουμένων πᾶντες τὸν Θεὸν παρακαλέσωμεν, tva ὁ ἀγαθὸς,
φιλάνθρωπος... ῥύσηται αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ πάσης ἀσεβείας, καὶ μὴ δῷ
τόπον τῷ ἀλλοτρίῳ κατ᾽ αὐτῶν" καθαρίση αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ πάντος
μολυσμοῦ σαρκὸς καὶ πνεύματος. ΟὈηδί. Apost. vin. 6, p. 397.
—Veteris hominis excubias deponat; et nov@w vite indutus
amictu resurgat. Sacr. Gelas. 592.—Ut, terrenis affectibus
mitigatis, facilius celestia capiamus. Jd. 604.— Concede...ut
quidquid hic novum regenerandi per Spiritum Sanctum accepe-
rint; tua gratia fiat sternum. Jd. 618.—Ut omnis homo hoc
Sacramentum regenerationis ingressus in verc innocentim novam
infantiam renascetur. Sacr. Greg. 65.—Fac, omnipotens Deus,
ut qui...innovati similitudinem terreni parentis evasimus, ad
formam coelestis transferamus Auctoris. Jd. 78.—Ut omnes qui
descenderint in hune fontem, faciat eis (sc. Deus) lavacrum
beatissimm regenerationis in remissionem omnium peccatorum.
Miss. Gothic. 247.— Vid. Miss. Gallic. Vet. 363 ap. Palmer.
et cf. 344.— Cf. Miss. Mozar. 455.—Per misericordiam. tuam,
Deus noster, quis es benedictus, et vivis, et omnia regis in
secula seculorum. Amen. Miss. Mozar. ap. Martene, 1. 169.—
To τοῦ ὕδατος λουτρὸν;.-. τῷ ἐμπαρέχοντι ἑαυτὸν τῆ θεότητι
τῆς προσκυνητὴς Τριάδος διὰ τῆς δυνάμεως τῶν ἐπικλήσεων,
χαρισμάτων ἀρχὴν ἔχει καὶ πηγῆν. Orig. Enarr. in Joan.
vi. ap. S. Basil. de Spir. Sanct. xxix. 73 (in. 61 D).—"lva
αὐτοῖς δοίη vovv ἔνθεον, σώφρονα λογισμὸν, καὶ ἐνάρετον
πολιτείαν διαπαντὸς τὰ αὐτοῦ νοεῖν, τὰ αὐτοῦ φρονεῖν, τὰ
αὐτοῦ μελετᾷν. S. Chrys. Hom. 2 in 2 Cor. (x. 437 A, C).—
In nobis coronaturus est non merita nostra, sed dona sua. S.
Aug. in Ps. xcvi. 5 (ιν. 1064 G); cf. in Ps. uxx. (1v. 718,
733).—Fidei victoria est, quum omnia vitia et crimina subju-
gantur, ut ad eterna vite prsemia veniatur: cujus confessio
Ambros. ind eatin. 12 (n. 808 B)—Virtutum etelestiam,
Isid. Hispal. de Eccl. Offic. 1. 15, p. 188 D (Bibl. Patr. Vol.
x. ed. Paris, 1624).
CLXIIL
LMIGHTY, everliving God, | thee, the supplications of thy congre-
P. pedir d dias y beloved Son | gation ; anc this Water to the
Jesus Christ, for the onse ns of | mystical 1 of sin; and
our sins, did shed out of his most pre- | grant that this ag now to be bap-
cious side both water and blood ; and per depen receive the fulness
ve commandment to his discip and eve r remain in the
t they should go M d pur sm daro
and baptize them In the Name of the dren ; throug enr rends n
Father, and of the Son, and of the Amen.
Holy Ghost; , we beseech
Αὐτὸν οὖν kai viv παρακαλείτω ὁ ἱερεὺς πρὸς τῷ
βαπτίσματι, καὶ λεγέτω, ὅτι κάτιδε ἐξ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ ὧγί-
agcov τὸ ὕδωρ τοῦτο' δὸς δὲ χάριν καὶ δύναμιν, ὥστε τὸν
βαπτιζόμενον x. τ. A. Const. Apost. vu. 43, p. 384.—" Eri
ἐκτενῶς ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ἱκετεύσωμεν, tva ἀφέσεως τυχόντες
τῶν πλημμελημάτων διὰ τῆς μυήσεως, ἀξιώθωσι... τῆς μετὰ
τῶν ἁγίων διαμονῆς. Ib, viu. 6, p. 397.—Yarep τοῦ ἁγια-
σθῆναι τὸ ὕδωρ τοῦτο, τῇ δυνάμει καὶ ἐνεργείᾳ καὶ ἐπι-
φοιτήσει τοῦ ayiov Πνεύματος, τοῦ Κυρίου δεηθῶμεν. x. T. À.
Goar, Officiun Sancti Baptismatis, 351, 353.— Vid. Rituale
Copt. Alex. ; Saer. Gelas. 569; Sacr. Greg. 64, ap. Palmer.
—Heie omnium peccatorum maeule deleantur. —Saer. Greg.
65.—Famulos tuos, quos fonte renovasti Baptismatis, quos-
que gratie tue plenitudine solidasti, in adoptionis sorte
facias dignanter adscribi. Jd. 75,—Sanctifica, Domine, hujus
laticis undas, sicut sanctificasti fluenta Jordanis: ut qui in
hune fontem descenderint,...et peccatorum veniam, et Sancti
Spiritus infusionem consequi mereantur. Per. Miss. Gothic.
248.—Hane aquam...sanctifica ;...ut sit eis, qui in ea bap-
tizandi sunt, fons aque salutaris &c, Miss. Gallic. Vet.
363, Miss. Bobiense, 849.—Ut quoscunqne baptizaverimus...
262 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLXIII.
regenerans accipias eos in numero Sanctorum tuorum, et
consummes in Spiritu tuo Sancto in vitam eternam in sx-
cula seculorum. — Miss. Bobiense, 850.— Det his sanctificatio-
nem suam aquis ut quicunque easdem ingressi fuerint, re-
missionem criminum, et benedictionem consequantur. Afias.
Ambros. 349.—Aqux...sacramentum sanctificationis consequun-
tur, invocato Deo. Supervenit enim statim Spiritus de coelis,
et aquis superest, sanctificans eas de semetipso, et, ita sanc-
tificate, vim sanctifieandi combibunt. — Tertull. de Bapt. c. 4.
—Oportet...sanctificari aquam prius a sacerdote, ut possit
baptismo suo peccata hominis qui baptizatur, abluere. S.
Cypr. Ep. 70, p. 190.— Dominus post resurrectionem discipu-
los suos mittens, quemadmodum baptizare deberent, instituit
et docuit, dicens, /te, et docete &c. — Id. Ep. 73 ad Jubaian.
p. 200.—Aqua, sacerdotis prece sanctificata in Ecclesia, ab-
luit delieta. Cone. Carth. c. 18 ap. Cypr. p. 233.—Non est
aqua profana ct adultera, etiamsi a profanis et adulteris
invocetur, super quam nomen Dei invocatur. S. zug. de
Bapt. Lib. wi. c. 10 (ix. 113 A).
CLXIV.
4 Then the Priest shall take the Child | N I baptize thee In the Name of
into his hands, and shall suy to the ethe Father, and of the Son, and
Godfathers and Godmothers, of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Name this Child. Ἵ But if they certify that the Child is
weak, it shall suffice to pour Water
4 sind then naming it after them (if upon it, saying the foresuid words,
they shall certify him that the Child
may well endure it) he shall dip it in N I baptize thee In the Name of
the Water discreetly and warily, e the Father, and of the Son, and
saying, of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Vid. Goar, Rituale Grac. 355, ge. citat. ap. Palner.—
Tenente eo Infantem, a quo suscipiendus est, interroget. Sacer-
dos ita: Quid vocaris? — Respondet : lle. Er MS. Cod. in
diocesi Paris. ann. circiter 850, Martene, 1. 70.—Interroqas
nomen ejus, dicens, Quis dicitur? Ill. Abrenuncias Satan: &c.?
Interrogas nomen ejua, dicens, Quis dicitur? 1116. Credit &c.?
Baptizas cum, et dicis, Baptizo, &c. — Miss. Bohiense, R51.—
quid aii ὦ Ms dle: qi in iei EE DEG
Dei eonsequuntur, an habendi sint legitimi Christiani, eo quod
aqua salutari non loti sint, sed perfusi.,..In sacramentis saluta-
ribus, necessitate cogente, et Deo indulgentiam suam largiente,
totum eredentibus eonferunt divina compendia....Unde (se. ex
Ezech. xxxvr. 25, Num. vin. 7, xix. 7. 19) apparet, adspersio-
nem quoque aque, instar salutaris lavacri obtinere. —.,S. Oypr.
Ep. 69 al. 76 ad Magnum, pp. 185, 186.—To καταδῦσαι τὸ
παιδίον ἐν τῇ κολυμβήθρᾳ τρίτον καὶ ἀναδῦσαι, τοῦτο dy-
Aot κιτ . S. Athan. Quest. in Psalm. (n. 327 E).—De
nomine dando in Baptismo, vid. S. Chrys. Hom. 21 in Gen.
(ιν. 185 C), Hom. 51 in Gen. (ιν. 500 D).— Ert τῆς avaryev-
νήσεως τῆς ἡμετέρας φύσις μὲν οὐδεμία, Td δὲ ῥήματα TOU
Θεοῦ διὰ τοῦ ἱερέως λεγόμενα, ἅπερ ἴσασιν οἱ πιστοὶ,-..
διαπλάττει καὶ ἀνωγεννᾷ τὸν βαπτιζόμενον. Id. Hom. in
Gal. iw. 28 (x. 711 C).—Baptizandi nomen suum dent. Cone.
Carthag. iw. c. 85 (Labbe τι. 1206).
CLXV.
* Then the Priest shall say,
E receive this Child into the ashamed to confess the faith of Christ
WV orem rae | ut dt mie
lime t the sign of the Cross, | the devil; and to continue Christ's
Myon the Child's in token that here- | faithful soldier and servant unto his
after he shall not be | life’send. Amen.
Ἢ σφραγὶς ἀντὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ. Const. Apost. wi. 17.—
Vid. Miss. Bobiense, 848, et alia citat. ap. Palmer.—Diabolus
...lpsas quoque res sacramentorum divinorum in idolorum mys-
teris smulatur. Tingit et ipse quosdam, utique credentes et
fideles suos ; Expose delietorum de lavaero repromittit : et
si adhue memini, Mithra signat illie in frontibus milites suos.
"Tertull. de cont Heret. c. 40.—Hoe erit pompa. diaboli,
adversus quam in signaculo fidei ejeramus. Jd. de Speet
264 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLXV.
c. 24.— Neque de ipso signaculo corporis...cum Judsis agimus.
Id. Apol. c. 21.— Caro signatur, ut et anima muniatur. Jd. de
Resur. c. 8.—Muniatur frons, ut signum Dei incolume servetur.
S. Cypr. Ep. 58 al. 56, p. 125.— Omnem super quem signum
scriptum est, ne tetigeritis. Quod autem sit hoc signum, et qua
in parte corporis positum, manifestat alio in loco Deus, dicens:
Transit per mediam Hierusalem, et notabis signum super
Jrontes virorum &c. Id. ad Demetrian. p. 194.—In fronte...
ea parte corporis...ubi signantur, qui Dominum promerentur.
Id. de Unit. Eccl. p. 116.—Unctus es, quasi athleta Christi,
quasi luctamen hujus seculi luctaturus. Pseudo-Ambros. de
Sacram. 1. 2 (11. 350 B).—Z@payida (sc. τὸ βάπτισμα κα-
Aovpev) ὡς συντήρησιν καὶ THs δεσποτείας σημείωσιν. S.
Greg. Naz. Orat. 40 de Bapt. (1. 639).—Tlavres ἐπὶ pero-
vov avTOv (sc. τὸν σταυρὸν) περιφέρομεν, οὐ μόνον οὐκ
αἰσχυνόμενοι, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐγκαλλωπιζόμενοι τούτῳ. S. Chrys.
Hom. in Ps. cix. (v. 259 B).—Ubi parvulos ponimus baptizatos,
nisi inter fideles, sicut universe ubique Ecclesie clamat auctori-
tas ? hoc enim iis acquiritur per virtutem sacramenti et offeren-
tium responsionem. JS. Aug. de Pecc. Merit. Lib. 1. c. 33 (x.
35 A).—Noli erubescere de cruce Christi: ideo in fronte tam-
quam in sede pudoris signum istum accepisti, &c. Id. de Verb.
Apost. Serm. 160 al. 11 (v. 773 B).
Vid. Luther's Taufbüchlein, pp. 2627, 2633.—Take the
figure of the holye crosse, in thy foreheade, that thou neuer
be ashamed of God, and Christe thy Sauioure, or of hys Gospel,
take it also on thi brest, that the power of Christ crucified maye
be euer thy succour and sure protection in all thinges. Her-
man’s Consultation, fol. 163.
CLXVI.
* Then shall the Priest suy,
EEING now, dearly beloved | and withone accord make our prayers
brethren, that this Child is rege- | unto him, that this Child 1nay lead
nerate, and grafted into the body of | the rest of his life according to this
Christ's Church, let us give thanks | beginning.
unto Almighty God for these benefits ;
Mera Tae e Dapüsmum et widtionon) ὁ ἑστὼς TpoGevxé-
σθω τὴν εὐχὴν ἣν ἐδίδαξεν ἡμᾶς ὁ Κύριος. κλαθλρηνχως.
p. 385.—Quicunque hic tuus esse cceperit, tuus esse non desinat.
Miss. Gallic. Vet. 363.— Vid. Miss. Bobiense, 852 ap. Palmer. —
Celebratis atque perfectis divini baptismatis sacramentis, Domine
ecli et terr», Deo Patri Omnipotenti, indefessas gratias refera-
mus, ipsumque supplices postulemus, uti nos atque omnem fami-
liam suam gloriose resürrectionis Domini nostri Jesu Christi
annuat esse participes : przestante ipso Domino nostro Jesu Christo.
Miss. Ambros. 8851. ---- Ἡμεῖς peta τὸ οὕτως λοῦσαι Tov
πεπεισμένον καὶ συγκαταθειμένον, ἐπὶ τοὺς λεγομένους ἀδελ-
ols ἄγομεν, ἔνθα συνηγμένοι εἰσὶ, κοινὰς evyas ποιησό-
μενοι ὑπέρ τε ἑαυτῶν καὶ φωτισθέντος καὶ ἄλλων πανταχοῦ
πάντων εὐτόνως, ὅπως καταξιωθῶμεν τὰ ἀληθῆ μαθόντες,
καὶ δι ἔργων ἀγαθῶν πολιτευταὶ, καὶ φύλακες τῶν ἐντε-
ταλμένων εὑρεθῆναι, ὅπως τὴν αἰώνιον σωτηρίαν σωθῶμεν.
Just. Mart. Apol. 1. 65, p. 82 Ο.--πρχὴ ζωῆς τὸ βάπτισμα,
Kal πρώτη ἡμερῶν ἐκείνη ἡ τῆς παλιγγενεσίας ἡμέρα, S.
Basil. de Spir. Sancto, x. 26 (ux. 22 A).—0Ov πρότερον duva-
μεθα καλέσαι Πατέρα, ἕως ev τῇ κολυμβήθρᾳ τῶν ὑδώτων᾽
τῶν ἀγίων ἀπονιψνώμεθα τὰ ἁμαρτήματα. Ὅταν *yovv ἐκεῖ--
θεν ἀνέλθωμεν τὸ πονηρὸν ἐκεῖνο φορτίον ἀποθέμενοι, τότε
λέγομεν, Πάτερ ἡμῶν k. T. λ. S. Chrys. Hom. 62 in Para-
lyt. (1. 42 E).— EvOéws "yap ἀνελθιὸν, ταῦτα φθέγγεται τὰ
ῥήματα' Πάτερ ἡμῶν o ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, κι T. . d. Hom.
6 in Col. (x1. 370 B).—Eorum est dicere, Pater noster &c., qui
jam Patri tali regenerati sunt ex aqua et Spiritu. 8. Aug. En-
chirid. ad Laurent. c. 71 (vi. 223 B).—Interrogo te: Oratio
ista Ecclesim fidelium. est, an catechumenorum ? Certe utique
eneratorum est, id est, baptizatorum. Jd. Serm. 181 al.
29 de Verb. poet. (v. 868 F).—Tov θείων ἐκείνων... (sc.
in baptismate) εὐεργεσιῶν. Isid. Pelus. Lib. u. Ep. 37,
137 €.
266
PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS.
CLXVI.
Baptisme is the fyrst entraunce unto all the benetittes of
God, and to the blessed feloshippe of all sayntes....Therefore of
ryght we ought to thanke God, for hys so unspeakable mercie,
and we must also praye therwyth, that he wyll vouchsafe euer
to further, and at the last to finishe hys worke, whiche he hath
begonne in us, and in all them, whome he hath called to bap-
tisme.
Herman's Consultation, fol. 158, 160.
CLXVII.
* Then shall the Priest. suy,
E yield thee hearty. thanks,
most merciful Father, that it
hath pleased thee to regenerate this
Infant with thy Holy Spirit, to re-
evive Aim for thine own Child by
adoption, and to incorporate him
into thy holy Church.
bly we beseech thee to grant, that
he, being dead unto sin, and living
unto righteousness, and being buried
And hum- ;
|
1 “A , Nr
Avs o€ χάριν καὶ óvragw,
with Christ in his death, may cru-
cify the old man, and utterly abo-
lish the whole body of sin ; and that,
as he ix made partaker of the death of
thy Son, de may also be partaker of
his resurrection ; so that finally, with
the residue of thy holy Church, he
may be an inheritor of thine everlast-
ing kingdom; through Christ our
Lord. Amen.
[LÀ ‘ , .
WOTE Tov pum Ti(ouevov AUT
» 4 -- E σι ? ~ P a
ἐντολὴν τοῦ Δριστοῦ Gov, αὐτῷ συσταυρωθὴναι, καὶ συν-
-^ Y ~ ~ 9 e ,
ἀποθανεῖν. καὶ συνταῴηναι, καὶ συναναστηναι εἰς υἱυοθεσίαν
4 ? . - ~ ^ 1 ~ e , ~ ἢ
τὴν ἐν αὐτῷ, τῷ νεκρωθηναι μὲν τὴ αἀμαρτιᾳ, ζῆσαι δὲ
~ IN ,
τῆ δικαιοσυνηῃ.
, i] 4 ^ Y ~ L] ^
συναποθανοντα αυτὸον συναναστΊναι Kal συζῆσαι αὐτῳω.
Const. Apost. vii, 43, p. 284.—Adgos...wore...
Ib.
6, 44, p. 385.— EvAorygros ei, ύριε, ὁ Θεὸς ὁ IIavroxpa-
e wn 3 - e ζω ΝΆ ᾽
τωρ, ἢ T ny τῶν aya0wy,...o kai νῦν evdoKnaas avaryer-
“a 1 ^ «a , LI , O 9 UO. LI
vycat Tov OoUVÀOV σον Tov veopwTtaTov €t! νόατος kat
,
TVCUAGTOS K. T. À.
Goar, Rit. Grec. 355.— Respice ad Elec-
tionem tuam; ut qui Sacramento Baptisinatis sunt renati, liegni
colestis mereantur introitum.
Sacr. Gelus. 579. — Concede,
quiesumus, omnipotens Deus, ut veterem cum suis rationibus
hominem deponentes, illius conversatione vivamus, ad cujus nos
substantiam. ..transtulisti.
Sacr. Greg. 77.—Conserva, Domine,
familiam tuam, quos ex aqua et Spiritu Sancto propitius rede-
misti; ut veterein. hominem eum. suis. aetibus exspoliantes. in
ipsius conversatione. vivamus, ad eujus substantiam, per have pas-
Miss. Gothic. 258.—'O βαπτιζόμενος τῷ APR
ΡΟΝ ἵνα τοῦ θανάτου κοινωνήσας, καὶ τῆς pss
“γένηται κοινωνός. Theodoret. Comment. in 1 Cor. xv. 29 (m.
202 D).
Denn sollen die Pathen das Kindlein halten in der Taufe,
und der Priester spreche, weil er das Westerhemde anzeucht :
Der Allmüchtige Gott und Vater unsers Herrn Jesu Christi, der
dich anderweit geboren hat durchs Wasser und den H. Geist,
und hat dir alle deiner Sünden vergeben, der stürke dich mit
seiner Gnade zum ewigen Leben, Amen. Luther's Taufbiich-
lein, Ed. 2". (x. 2637).—Let the godfathers forthwith receiue |
the Infant from Baptisme, the priest sayinge, as it foloweth; |
The almyghtie euerlastynge God, and father of oure Lorde Jesus 1
Christ, who hath begotten the agayne wyth water, and the
holye goste, and hath forgyuen the all thy sinnes, confirme the
with hys grace, unto euerlastynge lyfe. Amen....Here lette the
whole congregation synge in Douche, Nowe all thankes &e, or
the Psalme. God be merciful unto us. /Zerman's Consultation,
fol. 167. |
CLXVIII.
5. Then, all standing up, the Priest shall say to the Godfathers and Godmothers
this. Exhortation. following.
4h uim
NEC
a
J
ce hg as pie Child hath
promised by you his sureties to
renounce the devil and all his works,
to believe in God, and to serve him ;
ye must remember, that it is your
poe duties to see that this Infant
taught, so soon as he shall be able
to learn, what a — vow, pro-
mise, and profession, he hath
I by you. And that he may know
. these things the better, ye shall call
sliety ye to hear Sermons; and
shall provide, that he may -
Creed, the Lord's Prayer, |
and the Ten Commandments, in the |
vulgar tongue, and all other things |
Ὁ μέλλων τοίνυν κατηχεῖσθαι τὸν λύγον τῆς εὐσεβείας,
which a Christian
ought to know
and believe to his soul's health ; and
that this Child may be virtuous
brought up to lead a godly and a
Christian life ; rape always,
EM doth r unto us
our p n; 1 is, to follow
the example of ole Saviour Christ,
and to be made like unto him ; that,
as he died, and rose again for us, so
should we, who ere beptised, de from
unto nghteous-
osea nece mortifying all our
Si aad ccnp I affections, and daily
proceeding in all virtue t godliness
of living.
268 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLXVIIL
παιδευέσθω... τὴν περὶ τοῦ ἀγεννήτου γνῶσιν, τὴν περὶ
Υἱοῦ μονογενοῦς ἐπίγνωσιν, τὴν περὶ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος
πληροφορίαν. Μανθανέτω δημιουργίας διαφόρου τάξιν...
παιδευέσθω διατὶ κόσμος γέγονε, καὶ Ot ὃ κοσμοπολίτης
ὁ ἄνθρωπος κατέστη. ᾿᾿πιγινωσκέτω τὴν ἑαυτοῦ φύσιν,
ola τις ὑπάρχει. Παιδενέσθω ὅπως οὐκ ἀπεστράφη ὁ Oeo
τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος, ἀλλὰ ἀπὸ πλάνης ..«ἐκάλει .. . amo
τῆς δουλείας ... εἰς ἐλευθερίαν .... ἐπανάγων. ... Ταῦτα καὶ τὰ
τούτοις ἀκόλουθα μανθανέτω ἐν τῇ κατηχήσει ὁ προσιών....
Καὶ παιδευσάτω αὐτὸν τὰ περὶ τῆς τοῦ Κυρίου ἐνανθρωπή-
σεως, τά τε περὶ τοῦ πάθους αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῆς ἐκ νεκρῶν
ἀναστάσεως, καὶ ἀναλήψεως. Quomodo oportet Catechumenos
institui. Const. Apost. vu. 39, p. 382.—Iloc facto, injungit
presbyter patrino et matrinz, ut dicant parentibus quod per
septennium ab omnibus periculis puer conservetur, et citius quam
fier poterit addiscant ei Pater noster et Ave Maria et Credo in
Deum. Ev MS. antiquo Eccl. Lemovicensis, Martene, 1. ' 8.—
Δεῖ tov ἀποταξάμενον TQ κόσμῳ τούτῳ βεβαίως πιστεῦσαι,
ὅτι χρὴ εἰς ἕτερον αἰῶνα τῷ φρονήματι ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν διὰ
τοῦ {Πνεύματος μεταβῆναι, κἀκεῖ πολιτεύεσθαι. S. Macar.
Hom. 49, q. vid. p. 258 B.—Quando te interrogavit, Abrenun-
tias diabolo et operibus ejus ? quid respondisti? — Abrenuntio.
—Abrenuntias seculo et voluptatibus ? Quid respondisti?
Abrenuntio. Memor esto sermonis tui, et nunquam tibi excidat
tus series cautionis :... ubi promiseris considera, vel quibus pro-
miseris. Pseulo-Ambros. de Sacram. 1. 2 (u. 350 C).— Ta
ἄλλα ἅπαντα.. ὅσα eis THY τῆς ψυχῆς ὑγίειαν ἡμῖν συντε-
λεῖ. S. Chrys. de Sacerd. 1v. 3 (1. 408 A).—Ti yap, εἰπέ
mot, διδάξαι ce τῶν ἀναγκαίων δυνησόμεθα ἅπαξ ἐνιαυτοῦ ἢ
δεύτερον Tap ἡμῖν φοιτῶντα, περὶ ψυχῆς, περὶ σώματος,
περὶ ἀθανασίας, περὶ βασιλείας τῶν οὐρανῶν, περὶ κολάσεως,
περὶ γεέννης, περὶ μακροθυμίας Θεοῦ, περὶ συγγνώμης, περὶ
μετανοίας, περὶ βαπτίσματος, περὶ ἁμαρτημάτων ἀφέσεως,
“- , ~ ΝΜ a Pj , 4
περὶ τῆς κτίσεως ταυτῆς τῆς ἄνω, καὶ τῆς κάτω. περὶ av-
VM a cen τῶν oec ies TOU VinBis, περὶ woe
τείας, περὶ δογμάτων, περὶ τῆς ὀρθῆς πίστεως, περὶ τῶν
διεφθαρμένων αἱρέσεων; ταῦτα ‘yap καὶ πολλῷ πόθος
τούτων τὸν Χριστιανὸν εἰδέναι χρή. Id. Hom. 24 de Bap-
tism. Christi (u. 368 (Ἱ.---- Πῶς οὖν καταγελάσεις τῆς Qav-
τασίας TauTns; dV ἀναμνήσθης τῆς φωνῆς ἐκείνης, ἣν ἄφη-
καὶ μυσταγωγουμένη, Ἀποτάσσομαί σοι κι τι λ. Id. ad
Illuminandos Catech. τι. (uw, 242 C).—Cf. Eund. (x. 438 D).
—Professi estis, renunciare vos diabolo, pompis et angelis ejus.
Videte, dilectissimi, quia hane professionem vestram &c. S. Aug.
de Symbolo τι. 1 (vi. 556 D).—Non solum exemplis, sed etiam
verbis, eos ad omne opus bonum admonere debetis. Qui filios
aut filas excipere religioso amore desiderant, posteaquam bap-
tizati fuerunt, De castitate, de humilitate, de sobrietate vel pace,
eos admonere, vel docere non desinant, et agnoscant se fidejus-
sores esse ipsorum. Pro ipsis enim respondent, quod abrenun-
cient diabolo, pompis, et operibus ejus. Jd. Serm. 267 al. 116
de Temp. (v. App. 441 A).—Hoc admoneo, ut quieunque viri,
queecunque mulieres, de saero fonte filios spiritaliter. exceperunt,
cognoscant se pro illis fidejussores apud Deum extitisse; et ideo
semper illis sollicitudinem vers caritatis impendant, Admoneant,
ut castitatem custodiant, virginitatem usque ad nuptias servent,
a maledicto vel perjurio linguam refrenent, cantica turpia vel
luxuriosa ex ore non proferant, non superbiant, non invideant,
iracundiam vel odium in corde non teneant, ...fidem Catholicam
teneant, ad Ecclesiam frequentius currant, contemta verbositate
lectiones divinas attentis auribus audiant ; ... seeundum quod ipsis
in baptismo dictum est. Jd, Serm. 168 al. 163 de Temp. (v.
293, App. C, D).—" ἔδοξεν εἰσδέχεσθαι τὰ βρέφη κατὰ τόνδε
Tov ἱερὸν τρόπον, wate τοὺς φυσικοὺς τοῦ προσαγομένου
παιδὸς Ὑονόος παραδιδόναι τὸν maida τινι τῶν μεμνημένων
ἀγαθῷ τὰ θεῖα παιδενγωγίῇ, καὶ τὸ λοιπὸν UT αὐτῷ τὸν
παῖδα τελεῖν, ὡς ὑπὸ θείῳ πατρὶ καὶ σωτηρίας ἱερᾶς
270 PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLXVIII.
doy. Dion. Areop. Eccl. Hierarch. vu. § 11, p. 418.—To
λαβεῖν τὸν σταυρὸν, οὐδὲν οἶμαι σημαίνειν ἕτερον, ἢ TO
ἀποτάξασθαι μὲν τῷ κόσμῳ διὰ Θεόν. S. Cyril. Alex.
Lib. xu. in Joan. (ιν. 1058 Α).---(Τὸ βάπτισμα) ἐστὶ...
τῆς ἐσομένης ἀναστάσεως τύπος, καὶ κοινωνία τῶν δεσποτι-
κῶν παθημάτων, καὶ μετουσία τῆς δεσποτικῆς ἀναστάσεως
Theodorit. Fab. Heret. v. 18 (1v. 202 C).
I comaunde ow godfadre and godmodre, on holy chirche
bihalue, that...ye or they (i. e. the fadur and the modur of this
child) techen his ryghte bileue, hure pater noster, and hure
Ave Maria and hure Credo, or do him to beo taughte :...and
also that hit beo confermed the next tyme that the byssop
cometh to contre: and al this doeth in peyne of corsynge.
Man. MS. in the British Museum, quoted by Mr Maskell,
Monum. Ritualia. Vol. 1. p. 25, n. 32.—See Ierman’s Con-
aultation, fol. 151. It was never ordained, Ὁ good reader,
without the singular providence, and most abundant grace of
Almighty God, that the multitude of Christian people should
learn by heart the Ten Commandments of Almighty God, and
the Belicf, called the Creed, the Prayer of the Lord, called the
Pater Noster. For truly he that understandeth these three,
hath the pith of all those things which holy Scripture doth
contain, and whatsoever may be taught necessarily unto a
faithful Christian, &e. Preface to Marshall's Prymer, p. 23.
CLXIX.
* Then shall he add and say,
E are to take care that this Child | the Ten Commandments, in the vul-
be brought to the Bishop to be | gar tongue, and be further instructed
confirmed by him, so soon as he can | in the Church-Catechism set forth
say the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and | for that purpose.
Non abnuo, hanc esse ecclesiarum consuctudinem, ut eos, qui
longe a majoribus urbibus per presbyteros et diaconos baptizati
sunt, episcopus ad invocationem Sancti Spiritus manum imposi-
turus excurrat. S. Hieron. Dial. c. Lucifer. c. Ὁ (n. 181 A).
CLXNIX. R,. PUBLIC BAPTISM OF INFANTS. 271
R,. ]T is certain by God's Word, | tized, dying before they commit ac-
that Children which are bap- | tual sin, are undoubtedly saved.*
R.. To take away all scruple con- | reasons for the retaining of it, may
cerning the use of the sign of | be seen in the xxxth Canon, first
the Cross in Baptism ; the true | published in the Year MDCIV.
explication thereof, and the just
Τί τοῦ παιδίου καταγνῶναι ἔχοις ἂν τοῦ μικροῦ; τίνος
ἕνεκεν πενθεῖς avro (sc. mortuum); τί τοῦ νεοφωτίστου ; καὶ
yap καὶ ἐκεῖνος εἰς τὸ αὐτὸ περιέστη. Tivos οὖν ἕνεκεν πενθεῖς
αὐτὸν ; οὐκ οἷδας ὅτι καθάπερ ἥλιος καθαρὸς ἄνεισι: 8.
Chrys. Hom, 21 in Acta (1x. 174 A).—Qui certe in hac par-
vula state (se. baptizati) de corpore exierint, vitam :eternam
regnumque celorum scientes accipiunt, ejus muneris merito quod
hic, cum utique profuit, nescierunt, &c. S. Aug. Ep. 186 al.
106 «d Paul. (u. 667 D).—Si percepto baptismate de hac vita
emigraverit (sc. infans), soluto reatu cui originaliter erat obnox-
ius, perficietur in illo lumine veritatis, quod incommutabiliter
manens in sternum, justifieatos praesentia Creatoris illuminat.
Id. de Pecc. Merit. Lib. 1. c. 25 (x. 14).— Cf. Eund. de Bapt.
c. Donat. 1v. 24 (ix. 141 A).— De signo crucis, vid. citat. ad
CLXV.
Infants and children dying in their infancy shall undoubtedly
be saved thereby (viz. by baptism). Articles about. Religion,
1536, p. xix. ed. Oron.
* [nfants being baptized, and dying in their infancy, are by this sacri-
fice washed from their sins, brought to God's favour, and made his children,
and made Inheritors of his Kingdom of Heaven. The first Part of the
Homily of Salvation.
THE MINISTRATION OF
PRIVATE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN
IN HOUSES.
R.. 5
The Curates of every Parish | after their birth, or other Holy-day
shall often admonish the People, | Salling between, unless upon a great
that they defer not the Baptism
of their Children longer than the
first or second Sunday next |
R,. 4 And also they shall warn them,
that without like great cause and
necessity they procure not their
Children to be baptized at home
R, *" First, let the Minister of the
Parish (or, in his absence, any
other lawful Minister that can
be procured) with them that
are present call upon God, and
eay the Lord's Prayer, and so
many of the Collects appointed
and reasonable cause, to be approved by
the Curate.
in their houses. But when need shall
compel them so to do, then Baptism
shall be administered on this fashion :
to be said before in the Form of Publick
Baptism, as the time and present exi-
gence will suffer. And then, the Child
being named by some one that is pre-
sent, the Minister shall pour Water
upon it, saying these words :
N I baptize thee In the Name of
» the Father, and of the Son, and
€ Then, all kneeling down, the Minister shall give thanks unto God,
and «ay,*
of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
ex Bpedou
Xv δέδοικας
: 4 ’ , , Y , 1 M ,
Nymov esti σοι; μὴ λαβέτω καιρὸν ἡ Kakia’
αἀγιασθήτω, ἐξ ὀνύχων καθιερωθήτω τῷ πνεύματι.
τὴν σφραγῖδα διὰ τὸ τῆς φύσεως ἀσθενές. ὡς μικρόψυχος (el)
μήτηρ, καὶ ὀλιγόπιστοςς “H Ava δὲ καὶ πρὶν “γεννηθῆναι τὸν
Σαμουὴλ, καθυπέσχετο τῷ Θεῷ" καὶ γεννηθέντα ἱερὸν εὐθὺς
ποιεῖ. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. 40, c. 17 (1. 703 B).—Eorw ταῦτα,
(sc. de non deferendo baptismo) φησὶ, περὶ τῶν ἐπιζητούντων
1 , , δ a 1 ^ ΚΜ , ^ A
τὸ βάπτισμα. Τί ὁ av εἴποις περὶ τῶν ετι νηπίων ;...7] kai
^ , , dA! , , ε - e
ravra βαπτίσομεν ; Πανυγε.... Καὶ τούτον λόγος ἡμῖν ἡ
ὀκταήμερος περιτομὴς τυπική τις οὖσα σφραγὶς, καὶ aXo*yta Tots
* This and some other Forms in this and the following Office are not
printed at length, being very similar to those used in Public Baptisin of
Infants ; see, for the numbering, “ The Liturgy compared with the Bible.”
ita or Gitinds ae
Θεὸν, 1 cal TS οὐρανίας ὀπίκλησιο, καὶ ὕδωρ, καὶ πίσ iors
ἐστὶ, or ὧν τὸ τῆς ἀναγεννήσεως πληροῦται μυστήριον. E:
Greg. Nyss. Orat. Catechet. c. 33 (n. 527 B).—Infantibus, qui
necdum loqui poterunt (al. potuerint) per statem, vel his, quibus
in qualibet necessitate opus fuit saeri unda baptismatis, omni
volumus celeritate succurri. Siric. Ep. ad Himerium, c. m.
(Labbe n. 1018 D).—Myédapas ἐν εὐκτηρίῳ οἴκῳ ἔνδον οἰκίας
τυγχάνοντι βάπτισμα ἐπιτελείσθω" ἀλλ᾽ οἱ μέλλοντες ἀξιοῦ-
σθαι τοῦ ἀχράντου φωτίσματοι ταῖς καθολικαῖς προσερχέ-
σθωσαν ἐκκλησίαις, κἀκεῖσε τῆς δωρεᾶς ταύτης ἀπολαυέτωσαν.
Cone. Trull. Quinisext. (Labbe v. 1170)—Vid. Ordinem
Bapt. Privat. ap. Goar. ....Aérye: δὲ ὁ "lepevs ... Πάτερ ἡμῶν.
p. 370.—Ad suecurrendum infirmum Catechumenum. Si bapti-
zandus fuerit, accedens Sacerdos dicit super eum orationes, que
supra scripta sunt, &e. Saer. Gelas. 594.
Vid. Luther's Bedeuken und Christlicher Rath von der
Nothtaufe. Wenn sich so geschwinde Noth begibt, dass das
Kindlein, so bald es zur Welt kommt, so gar krank und |
schwach, dass zu besorgen, es móchte sterben, ehe es zur óffent-
lichen Taufe in die kirchen kónnte gebracht werden, so ist den
Weibern zugelassen, dass sie es selbst tüufen, mit den gebrüuch-
lichen Worten, als nemlich : Ich táufe Dich im Namen des Vaters,
und des Sohnes, und des Heiligen Geistes. Amen. (x. col. 2618). |
—tThe people shall be taught and warned in sermons, that they |
presume not lightly to ministre privatly, thys most diuine sacra- j
ment, for it is worthie to be ministred in the congregation and _ |
by peculiar ministers, &c. But if extreme necessitie presse us,
that they that be presente wyth the childe beynge daunger,
maye enjoye themselues togither in the Lorde, and lyft up theyr
myndes relygiouslye unto God, lett them call for hys mercie
infante and when they haue sayed the Lordes prayer let them
clang Janis As
Titia preted Ore
eph a time, and at A. a
E ἢ πρεσβύτερος, τὸν κατὰ ἀληθείαν ἔχοντα
βάπτισμα, ἐὰν ἄνωθεν βαπτίση,-- «καθαιρείσθω, ὡς “γελῶν τὸν
σταυρὸν, καὶ τὸν τοῦ Κυρίου θάνατον. Can. Apost. 39 al.
47.— Ort δεῖ τοὺς ἐν voow παραλαμβάνοντας τὸ φώτισμα, καὶ
εἶτα ἀναστάντας, ἐκμανθάνειν τὴν πίστιν, καὶ “γινώσκειν, ὅτε
θείας δωρεᾶς κατηξιώθησαν. Cone. Laod. c. 47 (Labbe 1. 1505).
—Siquidem denuo ablui non licet, Tertull. de Pudicit. e, 16,—
Rebaptizare hwreticum hominem, qui hme sanctitatis signa per-
ceperit que Christiana tradidit disciplina, omnino peccatum est:
rebaptizare autem Catholicum immanissimum scelus est. S. Aug.
Ep. ad Maximin. 23 al. 203 (u. 31 E).—Non licet iterari (se.
baptismum) in Catholica, Jd. c. Parmen. Lib. τι. c. 13 (1x, 44
B).—Cf. de Bapt. c. Donat. Lib. n. e. 14 (ix. 107 A).—
(Missa pro defuncto nuper baptizato) Ut illum gratia sieut
donavit Baptismo, ita donet et regno....Ut quem fecisti adopti-
. onis participem, jubeas hzreditatis tus esse consortem. — Saer.
Gelas. 156.—Vid. Man. Sar. citat. ap. Palmer, in not.
Darnach aber, so das Kind lebendig bleibet, sollen sie es in
die Kirche vor den Pfarrherrn oder Caplan bringen, demselbigen
anzeigen, dass das Kindlein von ihnen in der Noth getauft sey
worden, &c, Wenn ein Kind im Hause in Nóthen mit Wasser,
im Namen des Vaters, des Sohnes, und des Heiligen Geistes
getauft ist, so sollen je die Priester dasselbe nicht noch einmal
tiiufen, denn die rechte Taufe ist dein kinde gegeben, nach
Christi Befehl. Luther, von der Nothtaufe (x. col. 2619,
2621)— Which done, let them not doubte, but that theyr
infante is trulye baptised, washen from synnes, borne agayne in
Christe, and made the sonne, and heyre of God, let them then
geue thankes to god, for this his so greate benefittes, and let
them not thynke that baptisme must be renued in children so
baptized, &e, Furthermore, if it chaunce that the infante so
baptised at home do lyue, it is eonueniente, that he be brought
afterwarde, to the temple of hys parentes, &e. Herman’s Con-
sultation, fol, 168,
CLXXII.
5 But if the Child were baptized by |
| And if the Minister shall find by the
other lawful Minister, then the
Minister of the Parish, where the l were done as
Child was born or christened, shall ought to be ; shall not he christen
examine and try whether the Child the Child again, but eh recive him
be lawfully baptized, or no. In which as one of the flock of true Christian
the Chavos do exces thet Child to | — People, saying thus,
hurch do answer, that the same | + Khi
Child ix already baptized, then shall | | Gi ren. you, that in this case
the Minister examine them further,
saying,
B whom was this Child bap-
tized? Who was pum when
this Child was baptized
Lue some things essential hoe
sacrament may happen to
omitted through fear or haste, in such
times of extremity ; therefore I de-
mand further of you,
en matter was this Child
With what words was this Child
baptized 1
unto due order, concerning the he
tizing of this Child ; who
in original sin, sin, and in the me
God, is now, by the laver of Regene-
ration in Baptism, received into the
number of the children of God, and
heirs of everlasting life ; for our Lord
| Jesus Christ doth not deny his qaos
and mercy unto such but
EXE
m, as the holy oth witness
to our comfort on this this wise.
Sr. Mark x, 13.
Illud quoque absurdum, quod non putant querendum esse,
quis sit ille qui baptizaverit, eo quod qui baptizatus sit, gratiam
consequi potuerit invocata Trinitate nominum Patris, et Filii, et
Spiritus Sancti. S. Firmil Ep. ad Oypr. e. 7, p. 221.—
Christi vox est, Qui semel lotus est, non habet iterum necessi-
tatem lavandi,...et de eo lavacro pronunciavit, quod de Trini-
18—2
᾿ς
ἂν 224: - Ss ἐΨ , o c ow
E. TU AT à Tg" 2 -
a ΓΙ * . T
τὸ .
I EE, taie imd: 8. pem Lib. v. ‘gl —
i Nunquid si manifestetur aliquos baptizatos quum ille pre
| vitioss) dietze super aquam fuissent, jubebuntur denuo
| Quid ita?...Quia certe illa Evangelica verba, sine quibus non
l potest baptismus consecrari, tantum valent, ut per illa sic evacu
| entur, queecunque in prece vitiosa contra regulam fidei dicunt
| S. Aug. de Bapt. Lib. vi, e. 25 (rx. 175 F).—Quis nescit non
esse baptismum Christi, si verba Evangelica quibus symbolum — —
constat, illic defuerint ? Sed facilius invenientur heretici, qui — —
omnino non baptizent, quam qui non illis verbis baptizent ; ideo-
que dicimus,...baptismum Christi, id est, verbis Evangelicis
nsecratum, ubique eundem esse, nec hominum quorumlibet et
ifii perversitate violari. Jb. (ix. 176 D).—Multum est
autem indulgentius, et sine ulla dubitatione magis gratuitum,
quod Dei gratia per Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum prsestatur
infantibus, ut eis non obsit ex Adam generatio, et prosit in
Christo regeneratio, in quibus et ipsum accipiendi sensum tanto
ante misericordia Dei przvenit: qui certe si in hac parvula :etate
de corpore exierint, vitam seternam regnumque colorum scientes
accipiunt ejus muneris merito, quod hie, quum utique profuit,
nescierunt, Jd. Ep. 186 al. 106 ad Paulin. (u. 667 C).—De |
Afris, quod propria lege qua utuntur, ut rebaptizent; placuit ut
si ad Ecclesiam aliquis de hzresi venerit, interrogent eum sym-
bolum; et si perviderint eum in Patre et Filio et Spiritu Saneto
esse baptizatum, manus ei tantum imponatur, ut accipiat Spiritum
Sanctum. Quod si interrogatus non responderit hanc Trinitatem,
baptizetur, — Synod. τ. Arelat. c. 8 (Labbe τ, 1428).
Da soll ein Priester verhóren und examiniren, wie das Kind
getauft sey. Ists recht, so soll er solche Taufe bestütigen, und — |
sagen, das sie recht sey, und den Gevattern befehlen, dass sie |
dess Zeugen seyen: darnach führe er das Kind, &c., und lese
über dem Kinde den Glauben, das Evangelium Marci 10, &c. —
Luther, von der Nothtaufe (x. col. 2620).—The pastours then
CLXXIII. PRIVATE BAPTISM OF INFANTS.
shall aske these men after what sort, and wyth what wordes
they baptised the infaunte, whether they did baptise him, as the
Lord commaunded in water, and in the name of the father, the
sonne, and the hole goste. Which if they shall answer that
they called God upon the chylde, &e., the pastours must con-
firme them in thys belefe, and in no wyse baptise suche an
infante agayne....The pastor when thei be come which bring
suche an infante unto the Lorde, shall first demaunde of them,...
I aske of you, whether he were offered to Christe, and planted
in him through baptisme. If they answere that they so beleue,
he shall aske them further, by whom it was done, and whoe were
present....He shall aske how the ehylde was baptised. If thei
than answere in water and wyth these wordes, I baptise the, &c.
Let the pastor say this moreouer. Forasmuch as beloued in
Christe, I here that al thynges concernynge the baptisme of
thys infante, haue been done in the name of God, and accordyng
to his institution, I pronounce in the name of Christe, that ye
haue doone well. For infantes wante the grace of God, whiche
our saviour Christe denieth not unto theym, whensoeuer it is
asked for children, accordynge to hys worde, for he hath not
bound the binifite of his redemption to anye places, tymes, or
persons....And to confirme thys fayeth,...lette us heare out of
the gospell, howe the Lord wyll haue chyldren brought unto
hym, and howe he wyll bountouslye blesse them, that be offered
unto hym. Herman’s Consultation, foll. 169, 170.
" jo thé Church do make much uncer- | Baptiom of Infenia; saving that a
lain answers to the Priests ques- rore pad Ag diseno
that | h use this form of words.
In the Name of the Father, and of F thou art not already baptized
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, NN. 1 baptize thee In
sees wg tar of Bap- es and of the Son, and of the
liem,) then let the Priest baptize it in | Holy Ghost.
Lex tinguendi imposita est, et forma prescripta; Ite, inquit,
docete nationes, tinguentes eos in nomen Patris, et Filii, et Spi-
b
278 PRIVATE BAPTISM OF INFANTS. CLXXIIL
ritus Sancti. — Tertull. de Bapt. c. 13.—4Aei “γὰρ ἡμᾶς Bart
ζεσθαι ws παρελάβομεν" πιστεύειν δὲ ὡς βαπτιζόμεθα" δοξάζειν
δὲ ὡς πεπιστεύκαμεν, Πατέρα, καὶ Υἱὸν, καὶ Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα.
S. Basil. Ep. 125 al. 78 (m. 216 D), —Cum itaque baptizatum
se nec ille recordetur, qui regenerationis est cupidus, nec alter
attestari de eo possit, quod nesciat consecratum, nihil est im quo
peccatum possit obrepere, cum in hac parte conscientise sum nec
ile reus sit qui consecratur, nec possit in iterationis crimen
devenire, quod factum esse omnino nescitur. S. Leo, Ep. 37 ad
Leon, Ravenn, p. 350 B.— Si nulla extant indicia inter propin-
quos et familiares, nulla inter clericos aut vicinos, quibus hi, de
quibus queritur, baptizati fuisse doceantur: agendum est, ut
renascantur. Jd. Ep. 92 ad Rustic. c. 15, p. 479.— Εἰ μήτε
ἔλαιον ἡ, μήτε Upon; ἀρκεῖ ὕδωρ, καὶ πρὸς χρίσιν, Ke T, À.
Const. Apost. vu. 22, p. 371.—Plaeuit de infantibus, quoties
non inveniuntur certissimi testes, qui eos baptizatos esse sine
dubitatione testentur, neque ipsi sunt per statem idonei de tre
ditis sibi sacramentis respondere, absque ullo scrupulo eos esse
baptizandos. Cone. Carth, v. c. 6 (Labbe τι. 1216),
Wirds aber anders befunden, dass das Kind nicht recht
getauft ist, oder dass die Leute nichts recht kónnen berichten, s
Lüufts der Priester freylich ; denn es ist wahr, wie Augustinus
sagt: Non potest dici iteratum, quod ita nescitur esse faetum,
wir müssen von dem Sacrament, als von Gottes Wort, gewiss
seyn. Luther (x. 2621).— But if they, whiche offer the
infante, cannot answere sufficiently to the sayde demaundes,
so that thei graunt that they do not well knowe what they
thought, or dyd in baptisinge, being sore trobled with the present
danger, as it often chaunceth, then, omitting curious disputations,
lette the pastoure judge suche an infante not to be yet baptized,
and...baptise the infant wythout condition, in the name of the
father, the soonne, and the hollye goste. Herman's Consulta-
tion, fol. 171.
THE MINISTRATION OF
BAPTISM TO SUCH AS ARE OF RIPER YEARS,
AND ABLE TO ANSWER FOR THEMSELVES.
Εὔχεσθαί Te καὶ αἰτεῖν νηστεύοντες παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ τῶν
προημαρτημένων ἄφεσιν διδάσκονται, ἡμῶν συνευχομένων καὶ
συννηστευόντων αὐτοῖς. "ἔπειτα ἄγονται ὑφ᾽ ἡμῶν ἔνθα ὕδωρ
ἐστὶ, καὶ τρόπον ἀνωγεννήσεως ὃν καὶ ἡμεῖς αὐτοὶ ἀναγεννή-:
θημεν, ἀναγεννῶνται. Just. Mart. Apol. 1. 61, p. 79 D.—
Ingressuros baptismum, orationibus crebris, jejuniis, et genicu-
lationibus, et pervigiliis orare oportet, et cum confessione omnium
retro delictorum. Tertull, de Baptism, c. 20.—Sciant igitur...
eatechumenos illos primo integram fidem et Ecclesie unitatem
(al. veritatem) tenere, et ad debellandum de divinis castris cum
plena et sincera Dei Patris, et Christi, et Spiritus Saneti cog-
nitione procedere. S. Cypr. Ep. 73 ad Jubaian. p. 208.—
Τοσούτους κύκλους ἐνιαυτῶν διῆλθες, περὶ τὸν κόσμον μάτην
ἀσχολούμενος, καὶ τεσσαράκοντα ἡμέρας οὐ σχολάζεις τῇ
πρυσευχῆ, διὰ τὴν σεαυτοῦ ψυχήν: 8. Cyr. Hieros. Catech. 1.
e, 5, p. 18 D.—KaAoóv σοι βοήθημα πρὸς τὸ τυχεῖν ὧν ἐπι-
ποθεῖς (sc. Baptismum)...vyoeiat,...mpogevxat. S. Greg. Naz.
Orat. 40 de Bapt. c. 31 (1. 716 A).—Ubi autem imbutus est
(se. Vietorinus Rhetor) primis instructionum sacramentis, non
multo post etiam nomen dedit, ut per baptismum regeneretur,
S. Aug. Confess. Lib. vir. 2. 4 (1, 146 F)—Per ipsos dies,
quibus eandem gratiam percepturi, suis nominibus datis, ab
nentia, jejuniis...purgantur. Jd. de Fide et Oper. c. 6 |
Fata Boot. Lib. vu. e. 30, A D δ.
βαπτίσματος, νηστενσάτω o βαπτιζόμενος". «««ὁ εἰς τὸν abou
θάνατον (sc. Κυρίου) μυόμενος, πρότερον ὀφείλει νηστεῦσαι,
καὶ τότε βαπτίσασθαι. Apost. Const. vu. 22, p. 872.--ἰ ταν.
ἡ πρὸς αὐτὸ λοιπὸν τὸ βαπτισθῆναι ὁ κατηχηθεὶς, μανθανέτω,
τὰ περὶ τῆς ἀποταγῆς τοῦ Διαβόλου, καὶ τὰ περὶ τῆς
συνταγῆς τοῦ Χριστοῦ. Ibid. vu. 40.— Cf. Ibid. 39, Quo-
modo oporteat Catechumenos institui, p. 882—"On δεῖ τοῦς
φωτιζομένους τὴν πίστιν ἐκμανθάνειν, καὶ τῆς πέμπτῃ τῆς
δβδόμοδος ἀπαγγέλλειν τῷ ἐπισκόπῳ ἣ τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις
Conc. Laod. c. 46 (Labbe τ. 1504),—Baptizandi nomen suum
dent, et diu abstinentia vini et carnium, ac manus impositione
crebra examinati baptismum percipiant. Cone. Carth. iv. e. 85
(Labbe 11. 1206).—Gentilem hominem cum susceperis, in primis
catechizas eum divinis sermonibus, et das ei monita quemadmo-
dum post cognitam veritatem vivere debeat. Sacr. Gelas. 593.
— Vid. Ewpositiones Symboli, Orationis Dominice, et Evan-
geliorum ap. Miss. Gall. Vet. 340—348, Miss. Bobiense, 828.
Cf. D. Martin Luthers Unterricht, wie man recht und.
verstandlich einen Menschen zum Christlichen Glauben taufen
soll. Anno 1521 (x. col. 2622).
"S And shall be found fit, to them at the Font im--
Ry, Y And if they shall be found fit, | ready to present ther ὧν
Tertull. de Cor. Mil. c, 3.—Tév μὲν ἄνδρα ὑποδεχέσθω κα
διάκονος" τὴν δὲ “γυναῖκα, ἡ διάκονος. Const. Apost. wi. 16,
p. 291,—Hic dudum fuerat...baptizatus, quem venerabilis Mu-
4
ritta diaconus de alveo fontis susceperat generatum. ke
Uticens. de Persec. Vandal. Lib. τα. (Bibl. Patr. vu. 613).—
᾿Αποδέχεται tov ἹῬουφῖνον ὁ ἅγιος (sc. Evagrius Ponticus)
ἀπὸ To) axpávrov βαπτίσματος. Pallad. Hist, Lausiac.
c. 12 (Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. n. 915)-—0O .τοὐγὼν éyorsous
τῶν ὄντων ὑπερκοσμίων τὴν ἱερὰν μετουσίαν, ἐλθὼν ἐπί τινα
τῶν μεμυημένων, πείθει μὲν αὐτὸν ἡγήσασθαι αὐτοῦ τῆς
ἐπὶ τὸν ἱεράρχην ὁδοῦ"... καὶ (ἐκεῖνος) παραλαβὼν αὐτὸν ἄγει
πρὸς τὸν τῆς ἱεραρχίας ἐπώνυμον, Dion. Eccles. Hierarch.
c. 1t. $ 2, p. 252.
e rs aseo. rre pd e apes or no: . -
» whether No: then shall Priest say thus,
NU Dv sadbd 4 be bap-
CLXXV.
JEARLY beloved, forasmuch as all men are conceived and born in
sin, &c.
Oremus et deprecemur Dei Patris Omnipotentis clementiam,
ut famulis suis competentibus, quos in hac hora ad hune beats
generationis fontem dextera sus protectione perduxit, det
itam. misericordim suz, Et corda eorum spirituali repleat
intellectu, ut celeste sacramentum plena fide et credula mente
suscipiant. Miss. Ambros. 349.— Vid. citata ad cuv.
CLXXVII.
"Then the Priest shall speak to the persons to be baptized on this wise :
NL rk Mai who are come hither desiring to receive holy
lini €: accepturi Sacramenta Baptismatis. Saer.
Gelas. 539.
Y Thon ἐμὰ the Priet demand qf exch of the persons to be baptized, severally,
Dost thou renounce, &c.
Cum alii pro infantibus respondent,...valet....At si pro eo
qui respondere potest, alius respondeat, non itidem valet, Ex
pe tte ]|P
Fit cv EE
Een Tau 141 A).—Gf. Tertull. de C νι
e. 3; S. Cypr. Ep. 13 αἱ. 7 ad Rogat. p.90; de E Lap
p.125; S. Ambros. de Initiat. c. 2 (n. 325); S. Chrys. ἢ
40 in 1 Cor. (x. 380 C); Hom. 2 ἀντ Cor. a RN
alia citat. ad cux. cLx1.—Ti οὖν ὑμῶν ἕκαστοι ἐστώεἄλαγενε
᾿Αποτάσσομαί σοι; Σατανᾶ,..καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς ἔργοις σου,...καὶ
Tác" τῇ πομπῇ σου...«καὶ πάση τῇ λατρείᾳ gov Tor E
ἐλέγετο εἰπεῖν, Πιστεύω εἰς τὸν area, xai eis τὸν Yiov,
kai eis TO Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα, καὶ εἰς ἕν βάπτισμα μετανοΐας.....
Καὶ ἡρωτᾶτο ἕκαστος, εἰ πιστεύει κι T. À. καὶ sno ped
τὴν σωτηρίαν ὁμολογίαν, καὶ karedvere eis τὸ ὕδωρ, kai πάλιν
ἀνεδύετε. S. Cyril. Catech. Mystag. 1. 4, &c. p. 307 C, p. 309, |
p. 312.
Them shall the Priest take each | shall dip him in the water, or pour
person to be baptized by the right | water upon him, eaying,
hand, and placing him conveniently
hy the Font, according to his disere. | IN Liertise thes 1n the Name of |
shall ask the Godfathers and the Father, and of the
deere de Name; and then | and of the Holy Ghost. dn
Homo in aqua demissus, et inter pauca verba tinctus. 'er- |
tull. de Bapt. c. 2.—Venimus ad fontem; ingressus es. Pseudo- ὦ
Ambros. de Sacram. 1. 2 (u. 350 A).—Date mihi nomina, ut
ego ea imprimam libris sensilibus, et scribam atramento: Deus
autem ea signet in tabulis in quas non cadit interitus. S. Greg.
Nyss. adv. eos qui baptismum differunt (1. 956 4) — Kotte
ἔν τινι τάφῳ, τῷ ὕδατι καταδυόντων ἡμῶν τὰς ceat
0 παλαιὸς ἄνθρωπος θάπτεται, καὶ καταδὺς κάτω κρύπτεται
ὅλος καθάπαξ. 8. Chrys. Hom. in Joan. πι. 5 (vir. 146 C).—
Vid. ad cLxiv.
CLXXVIII.
TE pu thee humble thanks,
o O heavenly Father, that thou
ee ledge of th Di ty gue ond i
w in
thee ; 1 knowledge, and
confirm this fiib in us evermore.
vog ea A | to these persons ; | ugly.
that, being now again, and made | Amen. ^".
CLXXX. BAPTISM FOR THOSE OF RIPER YEARS. 283
Famuli tui, Domine, qui ad tuam sunt gratiam vocati, tuo
indesinenter protegantur auxilio: ut qui divino sunt Baptismo
regenerati, nunquam εἰ tui regni potentia possint evelli, Per
Dom. Miss. Gallic. Vet. 370.— Vid. ad cvvur.
CLXXIX.
* Then, all standing up, the Priest shall use this Exhortation following ;
speaking to the Godfathers and. Godmothers firat.
Be e as these M ehem | cially before you their chosen wit-
have promised in nesses, ———— eee
to renounce the and. all them to use diligence to be rightly
works, Eve in Gol, (id wxtieve — tg τοῖς p ὙΌΣ τς that
him ; ye must remember, that it is may pine args
your part and duty to put them in | kno
mind, what a solemn vow, promise, | and ‘live , righteously, and so-
and profession they have now made | berly in this present world
before this congregation, and espe-
CLXXX.
(5. And then, speaking to the new baptized persons, he shall proceed, and say,)
We for you, who have now by | which is, to follow the example of
Baptism put on Christ, it our Saviour Christ, and to be made
your part and duty also, being made | like unto him ; that as he died, and
the children of God and of the light, rose again for us ; o should we, who
by faith in Jesus Christ, to walk an- | are baptized, die from sin, and rise
swerably to your Christian calling, | again unto righteousness; continually
and as becometh the children oflight; | mortifying all our evil and corrupt
remembering always, that Baptism | affections, and daily p ing in
representeth unto us our profession; | all virtue and godliness of living.
Καλεῖται τοῦτο TO λουτρὸν φωτισμὸς, ws φωτιζομένων
τὴν διανοίαν τῶν ταῦτα μανθανόντων. Just. Mart, Apol. 1.
61, p. 80 Ο.---Παρ᾽ ἡμῖν τοῖς μὲν ἄρτι εἰσαγομένοις καὶ τὴν
ἕξιν ἀτελέσιν. ὡς av τὰς Ψυχὰς νηπίοις, ἁπλούστερον ἡ ἐν
ταῖς θείαις "γραφαῖς ἀνάγνωσις παραδίδοται. Euseb. Prepar.
"Evang. xu. c. 1, p. 573 D.—Unde in mysteriis primum re-
nunciamus ei (sc. Satanm),...et sic pactum inimus cum Sole
justitiz, et ei servituros nos esse promittimus, jS. Hieron. in
Amos vi. 14 (vi. 322 D).—In Orientalibus diaconisss in suo
sexu münistrare videntur in baptismo, sive in ministerio verbi,
quia privatim docuisse feminas invenimus, &e. Jd, in Hom.
xvi. 1 (xr. 898 B).—20 ἀπετάξω x. τι Δ, κατὰ τὴν ἡμέραν
284 BAPTISM FOR THOSE OF RIPER YEARS. — CLXXX.
ἐκείνην, καθ᾽ ἣν τῶν ἱερῶν κατηξιώθης μυστηρίων, ἀναμνήσθητι
τοίνυν τῶν ῥημάτων ἐκείνων καὶ τῆς συνθήκης, καὶ φύγε τὴν
παράβασιν. 8. Chrys. Hom. in Julian. Martyrem (u. 679 A).
——Ut ventum est ad horam profitendi fidei, que verbis certis
conceptis retentisque memoriter...in conspectu populi fidelis
reddi solet...oblatum esse dicebat Victorino a presbyteris ut
secretius redderet, sicut nonnullis qui verecundia trepidaturi
videbantur offerri mos erat; illum autem maluisse salutem suam
in conspectu sancte multitudinis profiter. S. Aug. Confess.
vir. 2 (τ, 146 F).—Quid igitur cause est, cur in eis exhorta-
tionibus tempora consumamus, quibus baptizatos alloquendo
studemus accendere (sc. si propter declinationem peccati mors
spontanea appetenda sit)? Jd. de Civ. Dei, 1. 27 (vx. 25 F).—
Viduse vel sanctimomales, que ad ministerium baptizandarum
mulierum eliguntur, tam instructs sint ad officium, ut possint
apto et sano sermone docere imperitas et rusticas mulieres,
tempore quo baptizand» sunt, qualiter baptizatori respondeant,
et qualiter, aecepto baptismate, vivant. Conc. Carth. 1v. c. 12
(Labbe 1. 1201).
"| It is expedient that every person,
thus baptized, should be confirmed
by the Bishop so soon after his Bap-
tism as conveniently may be; that
so he may be admitted to the holy
Communton.
I If any persons not baptized in their
infancy shall be brought to be bap-
tived before they come to years of
discretion to answer for t Des ;
it may suffice to use the Office for
Publick Baptism of Infants, or (in
case of extreme danger) the Office for
Private Baptism; only changing the
word [ Infant ] hi or Person]
as occasion requireth.
Ut sgrotantes, si per se respondere non possunt, cum vo-
luntatis eorum testimonium hi qui sui sunt, periculo proprio,
dixerint, baptizentur.
Conc. Carth. m1. c. 84 (Labbe τι. 1172).
A CATECHISM
THAT IS TO SAY, AN INSTRUCTION TO BE LEARNED OF
EVERY PERSON, BEFORE HE BE BROUGHT TO BE
CONFIRMED BY THE BISHOP.
Ta τέκνα ὑμων τῆς ἐν Χριστῷ παιδείας μεταλαμβανέ-
τωσαν, Μαθέτωσαν τί ταπεινοφροσύνη παρὰ Θεῷ ἰσχύει,
τί ἀγάπη ἁγνὴ παρὰ τῷ Θεῷ δύναται, πῶς ὁ φόβος αὐτοῦ
καλὸς καὶ μέγας, καὶ σώζων πᾶντας ἐν αὐτῷ ὑσίως ava-
στρεφομένους ἐν καθαρᾷ διανοίᾳ. 8. Clem. Rom. Ep. ad
Corinth. c. 21, ad fin.
CLXXXI.
Question. HAT is your Name? : Mara: believe all I Articles of
Answer. Ν. or M. Christian Faith. hay wl
Question. Who gave you this thet T chould Keep God's holy
Name ? and commandments, and walk in
Answer. My Godfathers and God- sn a C my life.
mothers in my Ba ‘het the I Question. thou not think
was made a mem that thou art bound to believe, and
child of God Par yen irre tee to do, as they have promised for
kingdom of heaven. thee?
Question. What did your God- Answer, Yes — and by God's
fathers and Godmothers then for you? | help so I will. And heartily thank
Answer, tay did promise and | our heavenly Father, that he hath
vow three things in — Fi ealled me to this state of salvation,
that I should renounce the devil hrough Jesus Christ our Saviour.
all his works,'the pomps and vanity | And I pray unto God to give me his
of this wicked world, and all the sin- | grace, that 1 may continue in the
ful lusts of the flesh. Secondly, that | same unto my lifes end.
7T
Cum inde (sc. a baptismate) incipiat omnis fidei origo, et ad
spem vitz sternz salutaris ingressio. —.S. Cypr. Ep. 73, p. 203.
—Quum baptizati fueritis, tenete vitam bonam in preceptis Dei,
ut baptismum custodiatis usque in finem. — S. Aug. de Symbolo,
1. €, 7 (vi. 554 G).—Optime Punici Christiani baptismum nihil
aliud quam salutem vocant. Jd. de Peccat. Merit. 1. 24 (x. 19
E).— Conserva nos omnes in fide orthodoxa usque ad extremum
spiritum. Lit, Cyril. p. 44.— Vid. supra cuv. — St pas.
-
T^ - - aii. 4
" ^ wn
Sacr. Gelas. 542.— Cf. S. Aug. de Sym bolo ad t is i. at (n.
550, &c).—A-ud(erat τὸ ἐν μεθέξει “γεγονὸς τοῦ arylov d
Πνεύματος. S. Cyril. Alex. ad Joann, x. 34 (ιν. 671 D). —
=
aam
*
Ὑπόμνησις τῶν δέκα τοῦ Θεοῦ λογίων. Const. Apost.
π. 36, g. v.—Peracti sunt dies feriati:,.. Petimus vos, ut ita
vivatis, tamquam qui Deo rationem reddituros vos sciatis de tota.
vita, non de solis istis quindecim (se. Paschalibus) diebus. S.
Aug. Serm. 259 al. 19 (v. 1064 B).
Cf. Marshall's Prymer on the Ten Commandments, p. 27,
&c.— Cf. Herman's Consultation, fol. 58, &c. fol. 69, &c.
— Ee —
* Cf. A brief rehearsal of God's commandments, in the third Part of the
Homily on Good Works, near the end.
CLXXXIV.
Question. What is thy duty to- | hurt nobody by word or deed: To be
wards thy Neighbour ? true and just pra eei E To
Answer. My duty towards bear no malice
Soy τα p c ett as my: heart: To keep ji my DL
to do to all men, as I would they and stealing,
hou dounto me: To love, honour, — pa isis cm
and succour my father and mother: | To ee my i proms
To honour and obey the Queen, and | soberness, and chastity: Not to covet
all that are put in authority under | sor Hoare ζει τενοναιν UNT but to
her: To submit myself to all my | learnand labour trulytoget mine own T
governors, teachers, spiritual living, and to do my duty in that
and masters: To order myse Meri state of life unto which it shall please
and reverently to all my betters: To | God to call me.
Tots νόμοις τοῦ Θεοῦ émopevecÜe, ὑποτασσόμενοι τοῖς
ἡγουμένοις ἡμῶν, καὶ τιμὴν τὴν καθήκουσαν ἀπονέμοντες τοῖς
Tap ὑμῖν πρεσβυτέροις" νέοις τε μέτρια καὶ σεμνὰ νοεῖν
ἐπετρέπετε. S. Clem. Rom. Ep. ad Corinth. 1.—Tovs προη-
“γουμένους ἡμῶν αἰδεσθῶμεν, τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους ἡμῶν τιμή-
σωμεν, τοὺς νέους παιδεύσωμεν τὴν παιδείαν τοῦ φόβου
τοῦ Θεοῦ. lbid. c. 21.—Made, διδάχθητι εὐωγ'γελικὴν mo-
λιτείαν, ὀφθαλμῶν ἀκρίβειαν, γλώσσης ἐγκράτειαν, σώματος "
δουλαγωγίαν, φρόνημα ταπεινὸν, ἐννοίας καθαρότητα, οργῆς
ἀφανισμόν. ‘Aryryapevopevos προστίθει, ἀποστερούμενος μὴ
δικάζου, μισούμενος ἀγάπα, διωκόμενος ἀνέχου, βλασφημού-
μενος παρακάλει. Νεκρώθητι τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ, συσταυρώθητι
τῷ Νριστῷ. δ. Basil. Hom, 13, que est Hom. ad Baptis-
mum (nu. 120 C)——Oeo« ἐποίησε σοι χεῖρας, ταύτας αὐτῷ
κέκτησο, μὴ τῷ διαβόλῳ, μὴ εἰς ἁρπωγὰς καὶ πλεονεξίας,
κιτιλ. 8. Chrys. Hom. 10 in Phil. (xi. 281 A).— Vid. S. Aug.
Serm. de Temp. cit. ad cuxvur.
By this word father is understanded here, not only the
natural father and mother which did carnally beget us, and
brought us up, but also the spiritual father, by whom we be
spiritually regenerated and nourished in Christ; and all other
governors and rulers under whom we be nourished and brought
up, or ordered and guided. &e. Institution of a Christian
Man, p. 148, Ed. Oxon.—To deal truly and plainly with our
E.
cerne eal Ios; which
Ὁ δὲ βαπτιζόμενος vrapyérw...mposevydueves,
eri cal λόγον ὧν ἀπὸ mew τοῦ τῶν MAD
αθροίσματος οὕτως" Πάτερ ἡμῶν κι τιλ. Const. . Apost. 1
viribus tuis te posse, attende cujus est opus,...et die, Adjutori-
wm nostrum &c. Id. in Ps. 123 (iv. 1410 C).—8Si ergo alia
umenta non essent, hee Dominica oratio nobis ad causam
gratia, quam defendimus, sola sufficeret: quia nihil nobis reli-
quit, in quo tamquam in nostro gloriemur. de D
e. 7 (x. 828 B).
Although these laws and commandments of God teach us
what is good, and what we should do to please God, yet they
give not unto us strength and power to do the same; but all
such strength cometh of God, by his singular grace and gift.
And therefore, as Almighty God taught us by his prophet
Moses what we should do, so he taught us by his Son Jesu
Christ what we should ask: For as these Ten Commandments
do teach us what is God’s will, so the Pater Noster teacheth us
what we should daily and continually pray to the Father of
heaven, that it may please him to give us his help and grace to
do all his will, that is to say, to do all that is good, and eschew
that is evil. For surely God commandeth us things which we
of ourselyes cannot do, because we might learn what of him we
C:
18.—Fides ergo, οἱ apes) ot σειν ἀὰ Down, (piace |
tem, hoe est, credentem, sperantem, desiderantem, et quee petat —
a Domino in Dominica oratione considerantem. 8. Aug. Ep. -
130 al. 121 ad Probam, c. 24 (11. 391 E).—Sed ne putes hoc
CLXXXVL . THE CATECHISM. 289°
should ask. And therefore after the declaration of these Ten
Commandments, in manner as is before expressed, we shall de-
scend now unto the declaration of the Pater Noster. Institution
of a Christian Man, p. 176.—Cf. Herman's Consultation, fol.
112, &e. à;
CLXXXVI.
Question. What desirest thou of | merciful unto us, and forgive us our
God in this Prayer? sins; and that it will please him to
Answer. 1 desire my Lord God | save and defend us in all dangers
our Rx Pearcy Eun Wine ee gen y and bodily ; and that he will
of all goodness, to send his grace unto dienen ree
me, and to all people; that we may | and from our | dox
worship him, serve him, and obey from πε ἢ : this I
him,as we ought to do. And I pray | trust he will do of his mercy and
unto God, that he will send us oodness, through our Lord Jesus
that be needful both for our And therefore I say, Amen,
souls and bodies ; and that he will be | So be it.
“Tera “γενόμενοι ToU ἐλέους Kal τῆς χρηστότητος av-
Tov. S. Clem. Hom. Ep. ad Corinth. c. 9 sub init.— PATER
QUI IN ccLis Es. Dicendo Patrem, Deum quoque cognomina-
mus, Appellatio ista et pietatis et potestatis est. Tertull. de
Orat. c. 2.— Cf. S. Cypr. de Orat. Dominica.—Tov τῶν arya-
85v Ilapoxov. — Euseb. Vit. Constant. Lib. τι. c. 23, p. 454 D.
--Παρακαλέσωμεν, ἵνα ἐξέληται αὐτοὺς (sc. κατηχουμένους)
ἀπὸ πάντος πονηροῦ καὶ ἀτόπου πράγματος, ἀπὸ πάντος
ἁμαρτήματος διαβολικοῦ καὶ πάσης περιστάσεως τοῦ avTi-
κειμένου. S. Chrys. Hom. 2 in 2 Cor. in Orat. pro Catechum.
(x. 438 B) --- Πονηρὸν ἐνταῦθα τὸν διάβολον καλεῖ" »οἐπειδη
μηδὲν παρ᾽ ἡμῶν ἀδικηθεὶς, ἄσπονδον πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἔχει τὸν
πόλεμον. Id. Hom. 19 in Matt. (vn. 253 E).—Dlapaxadeow-
μὲν τὸν Θεὸν, ἵνα.. .ῥύσηται αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ πάσης ἀσεβείας,
καὶ μὴ δῷ τόπον τῷ ἀλλοτρίῳ κατ᾽ αὐτῶν. Const. Apost.
vul. 6, p. 397.— Ρῦσαι ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ, καὶ ἐκ τῶν
ἔργων αὐτοῦ, χάριτι καὶ οἰκτιριῷ καὶ φιλανθρωπίᾳ τοῦ
μονογενοῦς σον Ὑἱοῦ. (Totus hie locus ad Dominicam oratio-
nem spectare videtur) Lit. Marci, ap. Renaud. 1. 132.—
Pater Noster. Hee libertatis vox est, et plena fiducia. Erg.
atrem suum 2 Down, qua teca isis dicere penal qui ab ejus
voluntate degenerat?...Fiar voLuNTAS TUA, &c. Ut quod tu
vis in ewlo, hoe nos in terra positi irreprehensibiliter faciamus.
PaNEM NosTRUM, &c. Hic spiritalem cibum intelligere debemus.
..wUnus Deus...orandus; ut quicquid humana fragilitas cavere
et vitare non przvalet; hoc ille ut possimus, propitius nobis con-
ferre dignetur Jesus Christus Dominus noster. Saer. Gelas.
544.—(Post Orationem Dominicam), Bona nobis tam prsesentia
quam :eterna concede. Miss. Gothic. 189,—(Post Orationem
Dominicam). A fortissimis adversariis diabolo et morte ea qua
cunctis fortior est, virtutis et dexter tus protectione defende.
Id. 238.
We most bir fap and pray thee, that thy name
may be hallowed, honoured, praised, and glorified among us here
in this world, &c. Exposition of the Pater Noster, in Jnstitu-
tion of a Christian Man, pp. 179—203.
CLXXXVII.
1. Question. E T OW many Sacra- , rally necessary to salvation, that is to
! H ments hath Christ | say, Baptism, and the Supper of the
ordained in his Church? Lord.
2, Answer. Two only, as gene-
Tenere te volo...Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum leni
jugo nos subdidisse,...unde Sacramentis numero paucissimis,
significatione prsestantissimis, Societatem novi populi colligavit.
Sicut est Baptismus, Trinitatis nomine consecratus, Communieatio
corporis et sanguinis Domini, et si quid in Scripturis canonicis
* You shall hear how many Sacraments there be, that were instituted
by our Saviour Christ, and are to be continued, and received of every
Christian in due time and order, and for such purpose as our Saviour Christ
willed them to be received. And as for the number of them, if they should
be considered according to the exact signification of a Sacrament, namely,
for the visible signs, expressly commanded in the New Testament, where-
unto is annexed the promise of free forgiveness of our sins, and of our
holiness and joining in Christ, there be but two; namely, Baptism, and
the Supper of the Lord. Homily on Common Prayer and Sacraments.
CLXXXV
THE CATECHISM. 291
commendatur. S. Aug. Ep. 54 al. 118 ad Januar. (n. 338).*
—Qusedam pauca pro multis, eademque factu facillima, et intel-
lectu augustissima, et observatione castissima, ipse Dominus et
apostolica tradidit disciplina ; sicuti est Baptismi sacramentum,
et celebratio corporis et sanguinis Domini. Jd. de Doctr. Christ.
Lib. m. e, 13 (ur. 49 B).—Quorum sacramentorum vis enarra-
biliter valet plurimum, et ideo contempta sacrilegos facit. Impie
quippe contemnitur, sine qua non potest perfici pietas. Id. c.
Faust. Manich. Lib. xix. e. 11 (vm. 319 E).—Optime Punici
Christiani Baptismum ipsum nihil aliud quam salutem, et Sacra-
mentum corporis Christi, nihil aliud quam vitam voeant, Unde,
nisi ex antiqua, ut existimo, et apostolica traditione, qua Ecclesise
Christi insitum tenent, preter Baptismum et participationem
mense Dominic», non solum ad regnum Dei, sed neo ad salutem
et vitam sternam posse quenquam hominum pervenire? Hoe
enim et Scriptura testatur. Jd. de Peceat. Mer. Lib. 1. c. 34
(x. 19).
by D —— 1 What meanest thou Ευγ τ grace ES C E
4. Answer. quee. by we receive the same, and a pledge
and visible sign of an inward and | to assure us thereof.
Etsi necesse est illud visibiliter celebrari, oportet tamen in-
visibiliter intelligi. S, Aug. in Ps, xcvm. v. 9 (1v. 1066 A).—
Sacrificium visibile invisibilis sacrificii sacramentum, id est, sa-
crum signum est. Jd, de Civ. Dei, Lib. x. e. 5 (vu. 241 E).—
Signorum, cum ad res divinas pertinent, Sacramenta appellantur.
Id. Ep. ad Marcell. 138 al. 5 (n. 412 E).— Baptismus itaque
resurrectionis pignus est et imago. S. Ambros. in Hom. νι. (n.
App. 59 D).— Cf. S. Greg. Nyss. Orat. x1. e. Eunomium (τι.
280, &c.)—" Y ówp Cav καλεῖται τὸ βάπτισμα᾽ οὐκ ἐπειδὴ
* Divus Augustinus non de omnibus Sacramentis novis agit illo loco:
sed de illis que omnibus hominibus communia esse debent ad salutem. Pre-
lerea, quia agebat de sarcina Veteris Testamenti, et jugo novi, et sarcina
vocatur proprie id quod necessario ferre debemus, si volumus esse salvi,
numeravit hzc duo Sacramenta, Hiec habet Maldonatus de Sacram. p. 111.
ba.
—
292 THE CATECHISM. CLXXXVII.
φύσιν ἑτέραν ἔχει τοῦ βαπτίσματος ὕδωρ, ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι δι᾽
ἐκείνου τοῦ ὕδατος ἡ θεία χάρις τὴν αἰώνιον δωρεῖται ζωήν.
Theodoret. Qu. 26 in Gen. (1. 26 D).—Ov τὴν φύσιν μετα-
βαλὼν, ἀλλὰ τὴν χάριν τῇ φύσει προστεθεικώς. Id. Dial.
t (rv. 18 A)—AppaBwv ἐστι (sc. τὸ μυστήριον τοῦ βαπ-
τίσματον) τῶν μελλόντων ἀγαθῶν, καὶ τῆς ἐσομένης ava-
στάσεως τύπος, καὶ κοινωνία τῶν δεσποτικῶν παθημάτων,
καὶ μετουσία τῆς δεσποτικῆς ἀναστάσεως, καὶ ἱμάτιον σω-
τηρίου, καὶ χιτῶν εὐφροσύνης, καὶ στυλὴ φωτοειδὴς, par-
Aov δὲ αὐτὸ φῶς. Id. Div. Dogmat. Epit. Fab. Heeret. v.
18 (rv. 292 C).—Immortalitatis pignus (sc. Eucharistia) Saer,
Leon, 359.
5. Question. How many parts | visible sign, and the inward spiritual
6. Answer. Two; the outward
Vid. S. Iren. adv. Her, 1v. 18, pp. 250, 251.---Διττῶν
ὄντων ἡμῶν, ἐκ ψυχῆς λέγω καὶ σώματος, καὶ τῆς μὲν
ὁρατῆς, τῆς δὲ ἀοράτου φύσεως" διττὴ καὶ κάθαρσις, δι᾿
ὕδατός τέ φημι καὶ Πνεύματος, τοῦ μὲν θεωρητῶς τε καὶ
σωματικῶς λαμβανομένου, τοῦ δὲ ἀσωματῶς καὶ ἀθεωρήτως
συντρέχοντος" καὶ τοῦ μὲν τυπικοῦ, τοῦ δὲ ἀληθινοῦ, καὶ
τὰ βάθη καθαίροντον" ὃ τῆς πρώτης γενέσεως ἐπικουρία
τυγχάνον, kaivous ἀντὶ παλαιῶν, καὶ θεοειδεῖς ἀντὶ τῶν νῦν
ὄντων ἐργάζεται. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. 40, c. 8 (1. 695 D).
—"Y dwp ὑπηρετεῖ πρὸς ἔνδειξιν τῆς καθάρσεως. ᾿Ἐπειδὴ
yap εἰώθαμεν ῥυπῷ καὶ βορβόρῳ τὸ σῶμα καθυβρισθὲν
ὕδατι νίπτοντες καθαρὸν ἀποφαίνειν. διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἐπὶ
"Tis μυστικῆς πράξεως αὐτὸ προσλαμβάνομεν, τῷ αἰσθητῷ
πρώγματι τὴν ἀσώματον δηλοῦντες λαμπρότητα. S. Greg.
Nyss. (11. 801 B).—Aliud est aqua sacramenti, aliud aqua que
significat Spiritum Dei. Aqua sacramenti visibilis est, aqua Spi-
ritus invisibilis est: ista abluit corpus, et significat quod fit in
anima: per illum Spiritum ipsa anima mundatur et saginatur,
S. Aug. Tract, vi. c, 11 in Ep. Joann, (m. 869 D). Cf. Tract.
|
— . c] mn f ie ll
xxvi. c. 11 in Jon. vi. (ur. 498 C).—Primum enim constat in
omni Sacramento necessarium esse quandam externam, aspecta-
bilem, corpoream materiam, quemadmodum in Baptismo et Sacra
Cena perspicimus,...Quare in omni Sacramento requiritur Ele-
mentum, Jd. Tract. uxxx. in Joan. (ur. 703 C).— sta ideo
dicuntur sacramenta, quia in eis aliud videtur, aliud intelligitur.
Quod videtur, speciem habet corporalem ; quod intelligitur, fruc-
tum habet spiritualem. Jd. ap. Bertram. de Corpore et San-
guine Dom. p. 246, Ed. 1688 Lond.
T. Question. What is the out- | person is ized In the Name of the
ward visible sign or form in Bap- ather, and of the Son, and of the
tism ? | Holy Ghost
B. Answer. Water; wherein the
Lex tinguendi imposita est, et forma prscripta ; Ite, inquit,
docete nationes, tinguentes eos in nomen Patris, et Filii, et
Spiritus Saneti. — Tertull. de Bapt. c. 13.—Apxei ὕδωρ καὶ
πρὸς χρίσιν, kai πρὸς σφραγῖδα, kai πρὸς ὁμολογίαν, τοῦ
ἀποθανόντος, "rov συναποθνήσκοντος. Const. Apost. vu. 22,
p. 371.— Vid. S. Greg. Nyss. citat. § 6 supra.
9. Question. What is the in- | for. by nature born in sin, and
wes pagel anced, evo the children of wrath, we are hereby
0. Answer. A death unto sin, | made the children of grace.
T a new birth unto righteousness:
In novam vitam lavacro aque salutaris animatus. §. Cypr.
de seipso ad. Donatist. p. 2.— Vid. Const, Apost. vu. 43, citat.
ad cuxvm. supra.—Meéya τὸ προκείμενον βάπτισμα"...θάνα-
Tros ἁμαρτίας. 8. Cyril. Hieros. Procateches. c. 16, p. 12 A.
—Oeta τελεῖται ἐν αὐτῷ σύμβολα' τάφος Kal νέκρωσις, καὶ
ἀνάστασις, καὶ ζωή, καὶ ταῦτα ὑμοῦ γίνεται πάντα, κ. T. À.
S. Ohrys. Hom. 25 al. 24 in Joan. (vm. 146 C)—Ovdels “γὰρ
τῶν ἀμυήτων λέγειν τολμᾷ, Πάτερ ἡμῶν, κι T. X4 μήπω
δεξάμενος τῆς υἱοθεσίας τὸ χάρισμα. 'O δὲ τῆς τοῦ Bar-
τίσματος τετυχηκὼς δωρεᾶς, Πατέρα καλεῖ τὸν Θεὸν, ὡς εἰς
τοὺς υἱοὺς τελέσας τῆς χάριτος. Theodoret. Div. Dogmat.
Epit. v. c. 28 (1v. 316 B).
E
294 THE CATECHISM. CLXXXVII.
As concerning my first birth, I am a creature of God, in-
dued with wit and reason, the son of Adam: and as touch-
inp my new and second birth, I knowledge myself to be a
Christian; ἄς. Marshall's Prymer, p. 216, Ed. Oxon.
11. Question. What is required | whereby they stedfastly believe the
of persons to be baptized ? promises of God made to them in
12. Answer. Repentance, where- | that Sacrament.
by they forsake sin; and Faith,
Meravoa €aTw...9 αἀποχὴ τοῦ κακοῦ" διὰ γὰρ τοῦτο
λέγεται μετάνοια, ὅτι μετατίθησι τὸν νοῦν ἀπὸ τοῦ κακοῦ
πρὸς τὸ ἀγαθόν. S. Athan. Quest. 130 de Parab. Tom. n.
p. 335 A.—Omnis aqua est apta ad usum baptismatis, si modo
invenerit fidem ejus qui acceperit, et benedictionem sacerdotis
sanctificantis. S. Greg. Nyss. adv. eos qui Bapt. differunt
(1. 958 B).—Sacramentum fidei et poenitentie, id est, baptis-
mum. S. Fulgent. de Fide ad Petrum, c. 30, q. vid. pp. 321,
322.
13. Question. Why then are in- | mise them both by their Sureties ;
fants in legt when by reason of | which promise, when they come to
iid 2 er age they cannot perform | age, themselves are bound to per-
form.
14. Answer. Because they pro-
Ἀξιοῦνται δὲ τῶν διὰ τοῦ βαπτίσματος ἀγαθῶν (sc. τὰ
βρέφη) τῆ πίστει τῶν προσφερόντων αὐτὰ τῷ βαπτίσματι.
Just. Mart. Respons. ad Orthod. Quest. 56, p. 462 A.—
Sponsores. Tertull. de Bapt. c. 18.—Requiratur, quid causse
sit,...secundum ecclesise observantiam etiam parvulis baptismum
dar. Orig. Hom. 8 in Levit. (1. 230 C).— Vid. S. Aug. Ep.
98 al. 23 ad Boniface. citat. ad cLix. et cLXI. supra.—Dicet
aliquis: Quomodo ergo et ipsi vocantur in penitentiam? Num-
quid tantillos potest aliquid penitere? ^ Huic respondetur, Si
propterea pcenitentes dicendi non sunt, quia sensum p«enitendi
non habent, nec fideles dicendi sunt, quia similiter sensum
credendi nondum habent. Si autem propterea recte fideles
vocantur, quoniam fidem per verba gestantium quodam modo
CLXXXVII. THE CATECHISM. 296
profitentur, cur non prius etiam poenitentes habentur, cum per
eorundem verba gestantium diabolo et huie seculo renuntiare
monstrantur? Totum hoc in spe fit vi sacramenti et divine
gratie, quam Dominus donavit Ecclesise. Ceterum quis ignorat,
quod baptizatus parvulus, si ad rationales annos veniens non
crediderit, nee se ab illieitis concupiscentiis abstinuerit, nihil ei
proderit, quod parvus accepit? Jd. de Pece, Merit. Lib. 1. c.
25 (x. 14).—Ubi ergo parvulos ponimus baptizatos, nisi inter
fideles, sieut universe ubique Ecclesis clamat auctoritas? Ergo
inter eos qui erediderunt; hoc enim eis aequiritur per virtutem
sacramenti et offerentium responsionem. 4bid. c. 62 (x. 35 A).—
Fidejussores pro ipsis respondent, quod abrenuncient diabolo, &c.
Id. Serm. 267 al. 116 de Temp. (v. App. 441 B)—Av@" ὅτου
Td βρέφη βαπτίζομεν, οὐδέπω τῆς ἁμαρτίας "yevadjkeva ;
Theodoret. Div. Dogm. Epit. e. 18 (1v. 292 C).—Si parvuli .
sunt,...qui doctrinam non capiant, respondeant pro illis, qui eos
offerunt, juxta morem baptizandi. Gennad. de Eccles. Dogmat.
e. 22 al. 52 (ap. Aug. Opp. vu. App. 78 B).
15. Question. Why was the Sacra- | remembrance of the sacrifice of the
ment of the Lord's Supper ordained? | death of Christ, and of the benefits
16. Answer. For the continual | which we receive thereby.
Mera δὴ πάντα oiov τι θαυμάσιον θῦμα, kai σφάγιον
ἑξαίρετον τῷ Πατρὶ καλλιερησάμενος ὑπὲρ τῶν ἁπάντων
ἡμῶν aveveryKe σωτηρίας, μνήμην καὶ ἡμῖν παραδοὺς ἀντὶ
θυσίας τῷ Θεῷ διηνεκῶς προσφέρειν. Euseb. Dem. Evang.
Lib. 1. e, 10, p. 38 C.—Tovrov δῆτα τοῦ θύματος τὴν μνή-
μὴν ἐπὶ τραπέζης ἐκτελεῖν διὰ συμβόλων, τοῦ Te σώματος
αὐτοῦ καὶ τοῦ σωτηρίου αἵματος, κατὰ θεσμοὺς τῆς καινῆς
Διαθήκης παρειληφότες, ὑπὸ τοῦ προφήτου Δαβὶδ παιδευό-
μεθα λέγειν, ᾿Ητοίμασας ἐνώπιόν μου τράπεζαν κ. τ. d. Ibid.
Ρ. 89 A.—Tloiw λόγῳ δεῖ ἐσθίειν τὸ σῶμα, καὶ πίνειν τὸ
αἷμα τοῦ Κυρίου; Εἰς ἀνάμνησιν τῆς τοῦ Κυρίου μέχρι 8a-
νάτου ὑπακοῆς. S. Basil. Cesar. in Moral. Regul. (σι, 21,
c. 3 (it. 254 A),— Ta φρικώδη μυστήρια, καὶ πολλῆς γέμοντα
—
296 THE CATECHISM. CLXXXVIL
σωτηρίας" τὰ καθ᾽ ἑκάστην τελούμενα λέγω σύναξιν" evxa-
ριστία καλεῖται, ὅτι πολλῶν ἐστὶν εὐεργετημάτων ava-
μνησις, καὶ τὸ κεφάλαιον τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ προνοίας ἐνδείκνυται,
καὶ ὅτι διὰ πάντων παρασκευάζει εὐχαριστεῖν. S. Chrys.
Hom. 25 al. 26 in Matt. (vu. 310 Π).----Εὐλογίαν ὅταν εἴπω,
πάντα ἀναπτύσσω τὸν τῆς exip'yecios ToU Θεοῦ θησαυρὸν;
καὶ τῶν μεγάλων ἐκείνων ἀναμιμνήσκω δωρεῶν' καὶ γὰρ
ἡμεῖς ὁπιλέγοντει τῷ ποτηρίῳ τὰς ἀφάτου ἀϑεργήθίας Tu
Θεοῦ, xai ὅσων ἀπολελαύκαμεν, οὕτως αὐτὸ προσάγομεν, kai
κοινωνοῦμεν, εὐχαριστοῦντες ὅτι τῆς πλάνης ἀπήλλαξε τὸ
τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος" ὅτι μακρὰν ὄντας, éryryus ἐποίησεν"
ὅτι ἐλπίδα μὴ ἔχοντας, καὶ ἀθέους ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ, ἀδέλφους
ἑαυτοῦ κατεσκεύασε καὶ συγκληρυνύμουν᾽ ὑπὲρ τούτων, καὶ
τῶν τοιούτων ἁπάντων εὐχαριστοῦντες, οὕτω πρόύσιμεν. Td.
Hom. 24 in 1 Cor. (x. 212 D).—Ocadnis “γάρ, not, τοῦτο
ποιεῖτε, τὸν θάνατον ToU Κυρίου κατωγγέλλετε, τουτέστιν,
ὑπόμνησιν ποιεῖτε τῆς σωτηρίας τῆς ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν τῆς εὐερ-
γεσίας τῆς ἐμῆς. Id. Hom. 3 in Eph. (xi. 22 A)—Mia ἐστὶν
ἡ θυσία....Ὁ ᾿Αρχιερεὺς ἡμῶν ἐκεῖνός ἐστιν ὁ τὴν θυσίαν τὴν
καθαίρουσαν ἡμᾶς προσενεγκών. Exeivyy προσφέρομεν καὶ
νῦν, τὴν τότε τε προσενεχθεῖσαν, τὴν ἀνάλωτον. Τοῦτο εἰς
ἀνάμνησιν γίνεται τοῦ TOTE γενομένου. Τοῦτο "yap ποιεῖτε,
φησιν, εἰς τὴν ἐμὴν ἀνάμνησιν. Id. Hom. 17 in Hebr. (xm.
169 A).—Sepe ita loquimur, ut Pascha propinquante dicamus,
erastinam vel perendinam Domini passionem ; cum ille ante tam
multos annos passus sit, nec omnino nisi semel illa passio facta
sit. Nempe ipso die Dominico dicimus, Hodie Dominus resur-
rexit: eum ex quo resurrexit tot anni transierint :.. .ut.. . dicatur
illo die fieri, propter sacramenti celebrationem, quod non illo
die, sed jam olim faetum est. Nonne semel immolatus est
Christus in seipso, et tamen in sacramento non solum per omnes
Paschz solennitates, sed omni die populis immolatur, nec uti-
que mentitur, qui interrogatus eum responderit immolari? $i
enim saeramenta quandam similitudinem earum rerum, quarum
— M p"
sacramenta sunt, non haberent, omnino sacramenta non essent.
Ex hae autem similitudine plerumque etiam ipsarum rerum no-
mina accipiunt. Sicut ergo secundum quemdam modum sacra-
mentum corporis Christi corpus Christ est, sacramentum san-
est. S. Aug. Ep. 98 al. 23 ad Boniface. (τ. 267 E).—Dicit
Apostolus, Qua immolant gentes, dwmoniis immolant, et non
Deo; non, quod offerebatur, culpans ; sed quia illis offerebatur.
Hebr:zei autem in victimis pecorum quas offerebant Deo multis et
variis modis, sieut re tanta dignum erat, prophetiam celebra-
bant futurz Victimse, quem Christus obtulit, unde jam Christiam
peraeti ejusdem Sacrificii memoriam sacrosancta oblatione, et
participatione Corporis et Sanguinis Christi celebrant. Jd. c.
Faust. Manich. Lib. xx. c. 18 (vir. 345 E).—Hujus Saerifieii
Caro et Sanguis ante adventum Christi per victimas similitu-
dinum promittebatur; in passione Christi per ipsam veritatem
reddebatur ; post ascensum Christi per Sacramentum memoris
celebratur. 170. c. 21 (vim. 348 C).—In isto sacrificio gratia-
rum actio atque commemoratio est carnis Christi, quam pro nobis
obtulit, et sanguinis, quem pro nobis idem Deus effudit. S.
Fulgent. de Fide ad Petrum, c. 19.
17. Question. What is theout- 18. Answer. Bread and
Sane Pee canet ie Lord's Sup- | which the Lord hath πὐτιβωίιν
per? be received.
Panem, quo ipsum corpus suum representat. Tertull. adv.
Mare. 1. 14, cf. ut. 19.— Ev τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ προσφέρεται ἄρτος
Kai οἶνος, ἀντίτυπον τῆς σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ kai TOU αἵματος" Kal
οἱ μεταλαμβάνοντες ἐκ τοῦ Φαινομένου ἄρτον, πνευματικῶς
τὴν σάρκα τοῦ Kupiov ἐσθίουσι. 8. Macar. “Ἔσυρι. Hom. |
27, p. 164 A.— Cf. citata ad cun. R;. supra. !
What is the in- ri recede werd mis
E tor thing deed taken and received by the faith-
20 4n e Boils and Blood ful in the Lord's c
* Neither need we to think that such exact knowledge is required of
every man, that he be able to discuss all high points in the doctrine thereof
ib .
298 THE CATECHISM.
Vid. Just. Mart. Apol. 1. 66, eitat. ad oxi. 3.—Videmus...
in vino ostendi sanguinem Christi. S. Cypr. Ep. 63 ad Cecil
p. 153 ad jin.—De veritate carnis et sanguinis non relictus est
ambigendi locus; nune enim et ipsius Domini professione, et fide
nostra vere caro est et vere sanguis est; et hzc aecepta atque
hausta id efficiunt, ut et nos in Christo et Christus in nobis sit.
Anne hoc veritas non est? δ. Hilar. de Trin. Lib. vin. c. 14,
p. 956 A.—EZ πού τι τῶν ἀντιτύπων τοῦ τιμίου σώματος
ἢ τοῦ αἵματος ἡ χεὶρ ἐθησαύρισεν, τοῦτο καταμυγνῦσα τοῖς
δάκρυσιν, ἀπῆλθεν. 8. Greg. Naz. Orat. Funebris in Gorgo-
niam, 8 al. 11, e. 18 (1. 229 C)—'O μετὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἄνω
καθήμενος, κατὰ τὴν cpaw ἐκείνην ταῖς ἁπάντων κατέχεται
χερσὶ, καὶ δίδωσιν αὐτὸν τοῖς βουλομένοις περιπτύξασθαι καὶ
δυμλαβεῖν ποιοῦσι δὲ τοῦτο πάντες διὰ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν τῆς
πίστεως. 8. Chrys. de Sacerd. Lib. uni. c, 3 (1, 382 v:
Corpus Christi dieimus illud, quod ex frugibus terre acceptur
et prece mystica consecratum, rite sumimus ad salutem We
lem in memoriam pro nobis Dominice passionis. S. Ang. de
Trin. Lib. ur. e. 4 (vin. 798 B).—Tunc hoc erit, id est, vita
unicuique erit Corpus et Sanguis Christi; si, quod in sacramento
visibiliter sumitur, in ipsa veritate spiritaliter manducetur, spiri-
taliter bibatur. Jd. Serm. 131 al. 2 de Verb. Apost. (v. 641
C)—Orthod. Εἰπὲ τοίνυν, τὰ μυστικὰ σύμβολα παρὰ τῶν
ἱερωμένων τῷ Θεῷ προσφερόμενα τίνων ἐστὶ σύμβολα ;
Eran. Tod δεσποτικοῦ σώματός τε καὶ αἵματος. Orthod.
Τοῦ ὄντως σώματος 9 οὐκ ovTrws; Eran. Τοῦ ὄντως. Or-
thod. "Api ra. ... Εἰ τοίνυν τοῦ ὕντος σώματος ἀντίτυπα
ἐστι τὰ θεῖα μυστήρια, σῶμα ἄρα ἐστὶ καὶ νῦν τοῦ Δεσπύ-
but thus much we must be sure to hold, that in the Supper of the Lord, there
is no vain ceremony, no bare sign, no untrue figure of a thing absent;
but (as the Scripture saith) the Table of the Lord, the Bread and Cup
of the Lord, the memory of Christ, the Annunciation of his death, yea
the Communion of the Body and Blood of the Lord, in a marvellous in-
corporation, which by the operation of the Holy Ghost (the very bond
of our conjunction with Christ) is through faith wrought in the souls of
the faithful. The first part of the Homily on the Sacrament.
—— SS $$$
Tov TO σῶμα, ovk eis θεύτητος φύσιν μεταβληθὲν, aXXa
θείας δόξης ἀναπλησθέν. Theod. Dial. n. (iv. 84 C).—To
παρὰ τῶν πιστῶν λαμβανόμενον σῶμα Χριστοῦ, τῆς αἰσθητῆς
οὐσίας οὐκ ἐξίσταται" καὶ τῆς νοητῆς ἀδιαίρετον μένει χά-
ριτος. Ephraim Antioch, ap. Photium Biblioth. (p. 793, 13,
Ed. Hothomag. 1653),—Corpus...verum Domini, ,,Jesu Christi,
quod datur...suscipientibus illud eum fide.... Hoc est corpus et
sanguis Immanuelis, in rei veritate. Amen. Lit, Ethiop. ap.
Renaud, p. 520.— Qussumus, ut sicut veritatem nune Sacra-
menti eclestis exequimur, ipsi veritati Dominici Corporis ae
Sanguinis hwreamus. Miss. Gothic. 195.
The pastours shall warne the peple, that they doubt nothing
but the lord himselfe is present in the myddest of theym, and
geueth them his verye bodye and bloud, that they euer may
more fully liue in hym, and he in them, and that they may
daily growe more and more into him, whiche is the heade, &e.
For as we receiue hym in the sacramente so we receiue with
hym all that pertayne to the chyldren of God. Herman’s Con-
sultation, fol. 185.—And where as the holye fathers call the
ministration of thys Sacramente a sacrifice and oblation, and
wryte somtymes that the prieste in the administryng the supper,
offreth Christe, lette the preachers knowe and teache other, when
neede shall be, that the holye fathers bi the name of a Sacri-
fice, understode not application, whiche was deuised a greate
whyle after the fathers, and preuayled with other abuses, but a
solemne remembraunce of the Sacrifice of Christe, as Augustine
expouneth it.* The same, fol. 189.
21. Question. What are the be- Ee pog v ft souls by the
ΜΝ whereof we are partakers there- | d and B of C as our
by? bodies are by the Bread and Wine.t
22. Answer. ‘The strengthening
* We must then take heed, lest of the memory, it be made a sacrifice.
The first Part of the Sermon concerning the Sacrament.
+ Here they may feel wrought the tranquillity of conscience, the increase
of faith, the strengthening of hope, the large spreading abroad of bro-
a
300 THE CATECHISM. CLXXXVIL
᾿Επειδὴ μέλη αὐτοῦ ἐσμὲν, xai διὰ τῆς κτίσεως TpeQo-
μεθα, τὴν δὲ κτίσιν ἡμῖν αὐτὸς παρέχει, ... τὸ ἀπὸ τῆς
κτίσεως ποτήριον, αἷμα ἴδιον ὡμολόγησε, ἐξ οὗ τὸ ἡμέτερον
δεύει αἷμα, καὶ τὸν ἀπὸ τῆς κτίσεως ἄρτον, ἴδιον σῶμα
διεβεβαιώσατο, ad ov τὰ ἡμέτερα αὔξει σώματα. 8. tren,
adv. Her. v. 2. Vid. seqq.—Caro corpore et sanguine Christi
vescitur, ut et anima de Deo saginetur. — Tertull. de Resurr. c.
8,—Cor nostrum esca ista confirmat, et potus iste letificat cor
hominis. S. Ambros, de Myster. c. 9 (n. 341 B).—Desidera
cibum qui confirmat animam, gusta potum qui cor exhilarat.
S. Greg. Nyss. adv. eos qui Bapt. differunt (1. 957 D).—
Avaryxatov μαθεῖν... τίς ἢ ὠφέλεια τοῦ πρώγματος. “Ev σῶμα
γινόμεθα, μέλη ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκ τῶν ὀστέων
αὐτοῦ"...διὰ τοῦτο ἀνέμιξεν ἑαυτὸν ἡμῖν, καὶ ἀνέφυρε τὸ
σῶμα αὐτοῦ εἰς ἡμᾶς κιτ.λ. S. Chrys. Hom. 46 al. 45 ἐπ
Joan. (nx. 272 C).—4Aw ὕδατος μὲν ἀνωγεννώμενοι" Ór αἵματος
δὲ καὶ σαρκὸς τρεφόμενοι. Id. Hom. 85 in Joan. xix. 34,—
Αὕτη yap ἡ τράπεζα τῆς Ψυχῆς ἡμῶν τὰ vepa. 14. Hom.
24 in 1 Cor. (x. 218 D).—Eis ἐκείνην (sc. τὴν Ψυχὴν) oXo-
κληρος ἀναλύεται. Id. Hom. 3 in Eph. (χι. 22 D).—Potus et
esus ad eandem pertinent rationem, quibus sicut corporea nutri-
tur substantia, et vivit, et incolumis perseverat, ita vita spiritus
hoe proprio alimento nutritur: et quod est esca carni, hoe
anime est fides; quod cibus corpori, hoe verbum spiritui, excel-
lentiori virtute peragens wternaliter, quod agunt alimenta carnalia
temporaliter et finaliter. Arnold. Carnot. ap. S. Cypr. de
therly kindness, with many other sundry graces of God... It is well known
that the meat we seek for in this Supper, is spiritual food, the nourish-
ment of our soul, a heavenly refection, and not earthly ; an invisible meat,
and not bodily ; a ghostly substance, and not carnal ... Take then this lesson
(O thou that art desirous of this Table) of Emissenus a godly Father, that
when thou goest up to the reverend Communion, to be satisfied with spiritual
meats, thou look up with faith upon the holy Body and Blood of thy God,
thou marvel with reverence, thou touch it with the mind, thou receive it
with the hand of thy heart, and thou take it fully with thy inward man.
The First Part of the Homily concerning the Sacrament.
ee
CLXXXVII. THE CATECHISM. 301
Cena Domini, p. 41 ad fin.—Sit nobis,
mentis et corporis ecleste mysterium. Saer. G
Coelesti cibo potuque roborati, Miss. Gothic. 190.— Quod ore
sumpsimus, mente capiamus ; et-de munere temporali, fiat nobis
remedium sempiternum. — Zbid.— Cibo celesti saginati, et poculo
seterni Calicis recreati. Jd. 193.
See Herman's Consultation, fol. 185, quoted sibeiee § 20.
of them who come to the Lord's Sup- y faith in God's mercy
per? Christ, with a thankful remembrance
24. Answer. Toexamine them- | of his death ; and be in charity with
selves, whether they repent them | all men.*
truly of their former sins, stedfastly
23. Question. What is required to lead a new life; have a
d ively fai through
Cf. citata supra cxxvi.—ecxxx.
R,. "aet digni) oper’ Sundays Parish | openly in the Church instruct and ex-
amine so many Children of his Parish
and ἀνὰ Hold after the Second Second | sent unto him, as he shall think conve-
Lesson at Evening Prayer, | nient, in some part of this Catechism.
R,. " And all Fathers, Mothers, Mas-
ters, and Dames, shall cause
their Children, Servants, and
end dicis BM E.
ed, and obediently to hear,
dered by the Curate, until such time as
Apprentices, (which have not | they have learned ail that is here ap-
learned their Catechism,) to | pointed for them to learn,
R,. " So soon as Children are come | Questionsof this short Catechism ; they
toa competent age, and can say, | shall be brought to the Bishop. And
in their Mother Tongue, the | every one shall have a Godfather, or a
Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and | Godmother, as a Witness of their con-
the Ten Commandments; and | firmation.
also can answer to the other
Ry. 1 And whensoever the Bishop shall
p knowledge for Children to
be brought unto him for their
Confirmation, the Curate of
every Parish shall either bring,
or send in writing, with his
hand subscribed thereunto, the names
V ie hall AN to he his Parish,
as he ink to be presented to
the Bishop to be confirmed, And, if
the Bishop approve of them, he shall
confirm them in manner following.
In the mornynge let the catachisme be declared, if it maye
be, if not let it be declared at euentyde, when the people resorte
togither. For a certayne houre of the holye dayes must be
* Only bring thou Faith to Christ's holy Word and Sacrament, Let thy
Repentance shew thy Faith, let thy purpose of amendment and obedience of
thy heart to God's law, hereafter declare thy true belief, &c. The Homily
of the Resurrection.
302 THE CATECHISM. CLXXXVII.
appointed for the ruder sorte, and the youth to haue the Cata-
chisme declared. &c. The parysh priestes in every congregation
with their companions...shall diligently prepare the chyldren,
whom they purpose to offer to confirmation, to make their con-
fession of faith &c. And the pastours and elders must bringe no
children...to be confirmed, but such as they trust know the
summe of religion, and beleue trulye in Christe. Herman's
Consultation, foll. 152. 174. 178.
THE ORDER OF CONFIRMATION,
OR LAYING ON OF HANDS UPON THOSE THAT ARE BAPTIZED
AND COME TO YEARS OF DISCRETION.
CLXXXVIII,
41 io le he confrmad, b all that are
Minister
him) shall read this
sencinded by
Pre “ollewing
© the end that Confirmation
may be ministered to the more
edifying of such as shall receive it
the Church hath | thou τα
order, That none her be
Confirmed, but such as eii da r ihe
Creed, the Lord's Prayer, the
Ten Commandments; and can also |
answer to such other Questions, as in
| the short Catechism are contained :
which order is very convenient to be
observed ; to the end, that children,
being now come to the years of dis-
cretion, and having learned what their
Godfathers and Godmothers promised
ege gr nem they may them-
selves, with own mouth and
ure b openly, bes before the Church,
the same ; and also
rns that by the of God
they will evermore endeavour them-
selves faithfully to observe such
things, as they, by their own con-
fession, have assented unto.
This custome hath beene obserued in the olde, and newe
testament, of the institution of God, that those, whiche in theyr
fyrst infancie were receiued into the grace of the Lorde,...as-
sone as they had understande thys benifyte of God, whiche they
had receyued, and assone as they hadde afore conceyued fayeth
in God, they themselues shoulde professe theyr fayeth in the
congregation, and they them selues shoulde bynde them selues to
the obedience of God, and of the congregation. &c. Herman’s
Consultation, fol. 171.
CLXXXIX.
"Then shall the Bishop say,
D ye here, in the presence of
God, and of this co tion,
renew the solemn promise and vow
that was made in your name at your
Baptism; ratifying and confi
the same in your own persons,
acknowledging yourselves bound to
believe, and to do, all those thi
which your Godfathers and God-
mothers then undertook for you ?
"1 And every one shall audibly answer,
I do.
304 ORDER OF CONFIRMATION. CLXXXIX.
Dem. Doeth that please the then, and doest thou allowe it,
and wilte thou continue in the same, that thy godfathers pro-
mysed and professed in thy name at holy baptisme, when in thy
steede they renounced Satan, and the world, and bound the to
Christe and to this congregation, that thou shouldest be thorowelie
obedient to the Gospel? Ans. I allowe these thinges, and by
the healpe of our Lorde Jesus Christe. I wil continue in the same
unto thende. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 176. See the pre-
paratory Examination, fol. 175—178, which in some respects
resembles the earlier part of the Catechism.
CXC.
The Bishop. the Lord ;
Or help is in the Name of the | Answer. Henceforth, world with-
Lord ; | out end.
Answer. Who hath made hea- | Bishop. Lord, hear our prayers.
ven and earth. Answer. And let our cry come
Bishop. Blessed be the Name of . unto thee.
CXCI.
The Bishop. Let us pray. forter, and daily increase in them thy
LMIGHTY and everliving God, | manifold gifts of grace ; the spirit of
who hast vouchsafed to regene- | wisdom and understanding ; the spirit
rate these thy servants by Water and | of counsel and ghostly strength ; the
the holy Ghost, and hast given unto | spirit of knowledge and true i-
them forgiveness of all their sins; | ness ; and fil] them, O Lord, with the
Strengthen them, we beseech thee, O | spirit of thy holy fear, now and for
Lord, with the Holy Ghost the Com- | ever. Amen.
Ὑπὲρ τῶν νεοφωτίστων ἀδελφῶν ἡμῶν δεηθῶμεν, ὅπως
ὁ Κύριος στηρίξῃ αὐτοὺς καὶ βεβαιώσῃ. Const. Apost. vii.
10, p. 401. — E-y«araQwvrevan ἐν αὐτοῖς τὸν ἁγνὸν avrov
καὶ σωτήριον φόβον. Ibid. c. 6, p. 397.—' O Θεὸς o Maw
ToKpaTwp...0 καὶ νῦν εὐδοκήσας ἀναγεννῆσαι τὸν δοῦλον.
\ , δι 08 ἢ TE
coy Tov νεοφωτιστον oO: ὕδατος καὶ IlvevuaTos, καὶ τὴν
τῶν ἑκουσίων καὶ ἀκουσίων ἁμαρτημάτων ἄφεσιν αὐτῷ δω-
pnaduevos" αὐτὸς δέσποτα παμβασιλεῦ εὔσπλαγχνε, χάρι-
σαι αὐτῷ καὶ τὴν σφραγίδα τῆς δωρεᾶς τοῦ ἁγίον, καὶ
, 4 ^ ,
παντοδυνάμου, Kat προσκυνήτου cov Ὦνευματος, καὶ τὴν με-
— REN
CXUII. ORDER OF CONFIRMATION. 305
τάληψιν τοῦ ἁγίου σώματος, Kal TOU τιμίου αἵματος TOU
Χριστοῦ σου. Φύλαξον αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ σῷ ἁγιασμῷ, βεβαίω-
σὸν αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ OpÜodofw πίστει, ῥῦσαι ἀπὸ τοῦ πονη-
ροῦ, καὶ πάντων τῶν ἐπιτηδευμάτων αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῷ σωτηρίῳ
cov φόβῳ, ἐν ὡγνείᾳ καὶ δικαιοσύνη, τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ
διατήρησον, ἵνα ἐν πάντι ἔργῳ καὶ λόγῳ εὐαρεστῶν σοι,
υἱὸς καὶ κληρονόμος τῆς ἐπουρανίου σου “γένηται βασιλείας.
Goar, Officium Sancti Baptismatis, p. 355.—Gratie tue, que-
sumus, in eo dona multiplica. Sacer. Leon. 417.— Vid. Saer.
Gelas. 571, Sacer. Greg. 65 ap. Palmer.—Nos piscieuli secun-
dum ἐχθῦν nostrum Jesum Christum in aqua nascimur: nec
aliter quam in aqua permanendo salvi sumus. Tertull. de
Baptism. c. 1.— Eodem sspe numero (sc. septenario) significatur
Spiritus Sanctus. 8. Aug. de Civ. Dei, x1. 31 (vn. 297 B).—
Justificati sumus: sed ipsa justitia, cum proficimus, crescit: et
quomodo crescit dicam, et vobiseum quodam modo conferam, ut
unusquisque vestrum jam in ipsa justificatione constitutus, accepta
scilicet remissione peccatorum per lavaerum regenerationis, ae-
cepto Spiritu Sancto, proficiens de die in diem, videat ubi sit,
accedat, proficiat et crescat, donec consummetur, non ut finiatur,
sed ut perficiatur. Jd. de Verb. Apost. Serm. 158 al. 16 (v.
763 B).— Per invocationem solam septiformis Spiritus. Siricus,
Ep. τ. ad Himerium, c. 1 (Labbe n. 1018 B).— Spiritus Sanc-
tus...in confirmatione augmentum prestat ad gratiam :...in bap-
tismo regeneramur ad vitam; post baptismum confirmamur ad
pugnam: in baptismo alimur, (al. abluimur); post baptismum
roboramur....Per Spiritum Sanetum dono sapientim spiritualis
illuminamur, sdificamur, erudimur, instruimur, consummamur.
Euseb. Emissen. Hom. de Pentecost. (Bibl. Patr. vi. 649 E,
Ed. Lugd.)
CXCII.
* Then -ν them in LIVED. A ate ae Ate ss
before the alee, M VA. Er th thy
hand upon the ἀν del o M ^ jr may contin
severally, saying, thine for ever; and daily increase
20
306 ORDER OF CONFIRMATION.
in thy Spirit more and more, | — Answer. And with thy spirit.
EE WD Cy i crm 4 And (all kneeling down) the Bial
J Then shall the Bishop say, —
The Lord be with you. Let us pray.
Ταῦτα xai ta τούτοις ἀκόλουθα λεγέτω. ᾿Εκάστου
γὰρ ἡ δύναμις τῆς χειροθεσίας ἐστὶν αὕτη. Const. Apost.
vi. 44, p. 988.----Κλίναντες εὐλογείσθωσαν παρὰ τοῦ ἐπι-
σκόπου. Const. Apost. vin. 7, p. 399.—Deus,...hane renatis in
Christo concede custodiam, ut nullo erroris incursu gratiam tuse
benedictionis amittant. Miss. Ambros, 354.— Continuis educare
non desistat augmentis. Jb. 356.— Caro manus impositione ad-
umbratur, ut et anima Spiritu illuminetur. — Tertull. de Resurr.
e, 8.—Pax tecum. Et cum spiritu tuo. — Martene, 1. 94, vid,
infra, p. 308.—Ut...laudabiles et probabiles in Ecclesia vivant,
plusque per dies singulos in augmentum coelestis gratie per fidei
incrementa proficiant. S. Cypr. Ep. 69 al. 76, p. 188.—Quod
deerat, id a Petro et Joanne factum est, ut oratione pro eis
habita, et manu imposita, invocaretur et infunderetur super eos
Spiritus Sanctus: quod nune quoque apud nos geritur, ut, qui in
Ecclesia baptizantur, prepositis Ecclesim offerantur, et, per nos-
tram orationem ae manus impositionem, Spiritum Sanctum conse-
quantur. d. Ep. 73 ad Jubaian. p. 202.—Per manus impo-
sitionem Episcopi datur unicuique credenti Spiritus Sanctus, sicut
Apostoli cirea. Samaritanos post Philippi baptisma manum ei im-
ponendo fecerunt. Anon. ap. Cypr. de Bapt. Heret. p. 23,
App.— An nescio, etiam Ecclesiarum hunc esse morem, ut bapti-
zatis postea manus imponantur, et ita invocetur Spiritus Sanctus?
S. Hieron. c. Lucifer. c. 8 (u. 180 D).— Neque enim aliquis
discipulorum ejus dedit Spiritum Sanctum. — Orabant quippe, ut
veniret in eos, quibus manum imponebant, non ipsi eum dabant,
Quem morem in suis prepositis etiam nunc servat Ecclesia. S.
Aug. de Trin. Lib. xv. c. 26 (vin. 999 A).— Cf. S. Aug. de
Dono Persev. citat. ad cuxi.—Si quis diaconus regens plebem
,..Aliquos baptizaverit, episcopus eos per benedictionem perficere
debet. Cone. liber. c. 77 (Labbe 1. 978).
. al
CX CHI. ORDER OF CONFIRMATION. 907
CXCIII.
— 5 And this Collect. »wards th
LMIGHTY and everliving God, | h we beseech thee, ever be over
V war eic ταῖς ge ig de them; let thy Holy Spirit ever be
to do those thin ve Majesty i then ; and so them in the
acceptable unto ons esty ; : and obedience of thy
We make our humble supplications | Word, that in the end they mer
unto thee for these thy obtain
servants, everlasting life; through our
τὰς whom (after the example of | Lord Jesus Christ, who with thee Mec
holy aes we have now laid | the Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth,
our hands, to certify them (by this | ever one God, world without end.
sign) of thy favour and gracious good- ! Amen.
' EmiBes αὐτῷ τὴν χεῖρά aov THY κραταιάν. Καὶ φύλαξον
αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ δυνάμει τῆς σῆς ἀγαθότητος, ἄσυλον τὸν ἀῤῥα-
βῶνα διαφύλαξον, καὶ ἀξίωσον αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν ζωὴν τὴν αἰώνιον,
καὶ εἰς τὴν σὴν εὐαρέστιαν. Ablutio post Sanctum Baptisma,
Goar, 372.—Protege eos et eas protectione Divina, ut fugiant
ab eis universa peccata, et tua semper studeant adimplere
precepta. Amen, Requiescat in eis propitius, qui quondam
requievit in apostolis gloriosus. Confirmatio ex Pontif. Egberti
ap. Martene, 1. 92. Vid. aliam orationem ap. Palmer.—De-
hine manus imponitur, per benedietionem advocans, et invitans
Spiritum Sanctum. — Tertull. de Bapt. c. 8.— Vid. citata supra
exe.
The Collecte. Almighty and merciful God, heauenly father,
which onely workest in us to wyll and to performe the thynges
that please the, and be good in dede, we besech the for these
chyldren whom thou hast gyuen to thy church; &c. confyrme
thys thy worke, which thou hast wrought in them, encrease in
them the gift of thy spirite, that euer going forwarde in the
knowledge and obedience of thy Gospell, in thy congregation,
they maye continue to thende ;...giue these chyldren the thing
that we praye the for, thorowe thy sonne Christ, that when we
shall now lay our handes upon them in thy name and shall
certifye them by thys signe, that thy fatherlye hande shall be
euer stretched forth upon them, and that they shall neuer wante
20—2
308 ORDER OF CONFIRMATION. CXCIII.
thy holy spirite to keepe, leade, and gouerne them,...grant thou
&c. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 179.
ALMIGHTY Lord, and ever- | HE blessing of God Almighty
O lasting God, vouchsafe, we be- T the Father, the Son, and the
seech thee, &c. as cxrix. Holy Ghost, be upon you, and re-
T Then the Bishop shall bless them, | main with you for ever. Amen.
eaying thus,
(Benedictio ad Missam post Confirmationem).... Ut quicunque
sunt ex aqua et Spiritu Sancto renati semper sint tua pro-
tectione muniti. Amen. Martene, 1. 92.— Benedictio Dei
Patris, et Fili, et Spiritus Sancti vos custodiat, ab omni malo
defendat, et ad vitam sternam perducat. Amen. Confirmatio
Episcopalis. Ex MS. Libro Sacramentorum majoris monas-
terii annorum circiter 150, Martene, 1. 94.
I And there shall none be admitted to | as he be confirmed, or be ready and
the holy Communion, until such time | desirous to be confirmed.
Ad invocationem Sacerdotis, Spiritus Sanctus infunditur...
Post hz;c quid sequitur? ^ Venire habes ad altare, &c. Pseudo-
Ambros. de Sacram. m1. c. 2 (u. p. 363).—Et sic manus im-
positione et chrismate communiti, eucharistis mysteriis ad-
mittantur. Gennad. de Eccl. Dogmat. c. 22 al. 52 (ap. Aug.
Opp. viuit. App. 78 B).
— — —ÓMM o ——
THE FORM OF
SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY,
3 Fire the Bonne e uu Le M or of Evening Service, (if there be no
married together must be published Morning Service,) immediately
in the Church three several Sundays, | the second Lesson ; the Curate saying
during the timeof Morning Service, ' after the accustomed manner,
CXCIV.
] PUBLISH the Banns of Marriage | " And p Act red le dnt o
between M. of — and JV. of —. ried dwell in divers Parishes, the
If any of you know cause, or just Banns must be asked in both Pa-
im ent, why these two persons rishes; and the Curate of the one
should not be joined together in holy Parish shall not solemnize Matri-
me rend yeare to ΕΣ piat dr pray nos ei oA
ing Donner |a from the Curate of the other. Parish,
Messeueurs, vuos savez le traictié du mariage qui est entre
Monseigneurs N. fils de N. et Madame filie N. je vous amoneste
que s'il y a aucun qui y sache chose, pourquoy le mariage ne
se puisse fere, si le die sur paine d'escommuniement. C'est
quant pour la premiere, pour la seconde, et pour la tierce fois
pareillement. Fa MS. Pontifie. Eccl. Lugdun. ante annos
350 scripto, ap. Martene, i. 133.
Lette hym (the pastour) wryte both theyr names, and aske
the banes upon three holye dayes, or sondayes after thys sorte.
John N. and Anne N. haue made promyse eche to other of holie
matrimonie, and they desire that the same be alowed and blessed
of the congregacion. Therefore they require that the congre-
gacion wyll praye for them &c. If anye man know anie lawful
impediment of theyr copulacion, let hym shewe the same in tyme
to the glorie of Christ, and for the remouing of an offence to the
congregacion. Herman's Consultation, fol, 226,
; [ cIV v.
310 SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY.
* At the day and time μὰ
day in Sor
persons to be married shall
gee cys gh all gr Serer
Friends and neighbours :
| standing together, the Mi des
hand, and the Woman on the left, the
Priest shall say,
Περίστανται oi μέλλοντες CevyrucOu πρὸ τῶν ἁγίων
θυρῶν. Ὁ μὲν ἀνὴρ ἐκ δεξιῶν. Ἢ δὲ γυνὴ ἐξ εὐωνύμων.
Ordo in Sponsalibus, Goar, p. 380.—Sponsus et sponsa cum
benedicendi sunt a sacerdote, a parentibus suis, vel paranymphis,
offerantur. Cone. Carth. 1v. c. 13 (Labbe n. 1201). ;
We wyll haue thys thynge obserued, that the weddyng of
all personnes...be confirmed and sanctified in the congregacion
by the worde of God, and prayer, &c. Wherefore they shall
endeuoure them selues to bringe verie many with them unto the
holye assemble, thoughe christian moderacion requireth not so
many to be bidden to the mariage feast. For the prayers of
many are godly desired....Finally they muste come into the
temple at that houre, when Christes congregacion cometh toge-
ther at other tymes, and they must be at the begynninge of the
holye assemble, &c. When they then be present in the temple
wyth the congregacion, in a place appoynted therunto, which
shal be open to al men the pastour shal say to the bridgrome
and the bryd. — Herman's Consultation, fol. 227.
CXCV.
wrought in Cana of Galilee ;
commended of St. Paul to be des
able among all men: 4. and therefore
is not by any to be enterprised, nor
1. EARLY beloved, we are
thered together here in the
sight of God, and in the face of this
congregation, to join together this Man
and this Woman in holy Matrimony ;
2. which is an honourable estate, in-
stituted of God in the time of ee
innocency, signifying unto us the
mystical union that is betwixt Christ
and his Church ; 3. which holy estate
Christ adorned and beautified with
his presence, and first miracle that he
taken in hand, peris ἐδ lightly,
or wantonly, to sa men’s carnal
lusts and appetites, ? brute beasts
that have no unde ; but reve-
rently, discreetly, ad
and in the fear of God ; dul
sidering the causes for which
mony was ordained,
Πρέπει τοῖς "γαμοῦσι καὶ ταῖς "γαμουμέναις, μετὰ yous
im ἡ r 1 κ᾽ = E . if * M
τοῦ ἐπισκύπου THY ἕνωσιν ποιεῖσθαι, wa ὁ "γάμος ἢ kara
᾿ 4 L , s ,
Θεὸν, καὶ μὴ κατ᾽ ἐπιθυμίαν.
Navra εἰς τιμὴν Θεοῦ γγινέ-
. =
D TEE
CXCV. SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 311
σθω. S. Ignat. ad Polye. c. 5.—Cogitemus nos sub Dei con-
spectu stare. S. Cypr. de Orat. Domin. p. 140.—Kara φύσιν
μέν ἐστιν ὁ “γάμος, mapa φύσιν ἡ πορνεία. S. Athan. de
Definit, (v. 250 A).—ll1es οὐκ ἔσται τίμιος ὁ “γάμος... ὅποτε
κέκληται ὁ Σωτὴρ εἰς “γάμους... ἵνα εὐλογήση γάμον ;:.-. Τίμιος
τοίνυν ὁ γάμος, ὅτι αὐτὸς αὐτὸν ὥρισε. S. Epiph. Her.
Hieracit. 67 (1. 114 C).—Aéov...iepéae καλεῖν, καὶ δι εὐχῶν
καὶ εὐλογιῶν τὴν ὁμόνοιαν τοῦ συνοικεσίου συσφίγγειν, ἵνα
καὶ ὁ πόθος τοῦ νυμφίου αὕὔξηται, καὶ τῆς κόρης ἡ σωφρο-
σύνη ἐπιτείνηται, καὶ διὰ πάντων τὰ τῆς ἀρετῆς ἔργα εἰσε-
λεύσηται εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν ἐκείνην,..«καὶ αὐτοὶ μεθ᾽ ἡδονῆς τὸν
βίον διάζωσιν, ὑπὸ τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ ῥοπῆς συγκροτούμενοι. SF.
Chrys. Hom. 48 in Gen. xxv (τιν. 490 E).— Evrai@a (sc. in
Isaac) σκόπει pot, ἀγαπητὲ, πῶς οὐδαμοῦ Td περιττὰ ταῦτα
καὶ ἀνόνητα, οὐδαμοῦ πρμπὴ διαβολική, οὐδαμοῦ κύμβαλα,
καὶ αὐλοὶ, kai yopetat, καὶ τὰ σατανικὰ ἐκεῖνα συμπόσια, καὶ
αἱ λοιδόριαι, αἱ πάσης ἀσχημοσύνης “γέμουσαι, ἀλλὰ πᾶσα
' σεμνότης, πᾶσα σοφία, πᾶσα ἐπιείκεια. Ibid. (1v. 490 D).—
Εἶδες τὸ παλαιὸν, μεθ᾽ ὅσης σεμνότητος τοὺς "γάμους ἐπε-
TéNovv...la σεμνὰ τοῦ “γάμου. Id. Hom. 56 in Gen. xxix.
(rv. 539 C).—Ti dé ἐστιν, “Ev Κυρίῳ; Mera σωφροσυνῆς,
μετὰ κοσμιύτητος. Id. Hom. in 1 Cor. vir. (x. 168 A).—
Δεσμός ἐστιν ὁ “γάμος, δεσμὸς ὡρισμένος παρὰ Θεοῦ. 74.
Hom, 12 in Colos. (x1. 418 B).— My “γὰρ θέατρόν ἐστιν ὁ
γάμος; μυστήριόν ἐστι, kai τύπος μεγάλου πράγματος" κἂν
αὐτὸ μὴ αἰδῆ, αἰδέσθητι οὗ τύπος ἐστί. Ibid. (x1, 419 B).—
“Ort οὐ δεῖ χριστιανοὺς εἰς γάμους ἀπερχομένους βαλλίζειν
ἡ ὀρχεῖσθαι, ἀλλὰ σεμνῶς δειπνεῖν ἡ ἀριστᾷν, ὡς πρέπει
χριστιανοῖς, Conc. Laod. c. 538 (Labbe τ, 1505).—O ev τῇ
σωτηριώδει σου οἰκονομίᾳ καταξιώσας ἐν Κανᾷ τῆς Γαλιλαίας,
τίμιον ἀναδεῖξαι τὸν γάμον διὰ τῆς παρουσίας. Oficium
Coronationis Nupt. Goar, 391.
Be ye then presente here in the syghte of God our father,
and of our Lorde Jesus Christ, before hys congregacion, to
312 SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. oxev.
professe your mariage, &c. Herman's Consultation, fol. 227.
—The despoused persones, and rest of the congregacion muste
be warned, that they lerne, and considre fyrste, howe holye a
kynde of lyfe, and howe acceptable to God matrimonie is. For
by these places (i.e. of Scripture) we knowe, that God hymselfe
instituted holye wedloke, and that in paradise man beinge yet
perfecte, and holye,...and gyueth the husbande to be and head
and after a certaine wise a sauiour to the wife, as Christ is the
heade, and the sauioure of the congregacion, &e. The same,
fol. 228.— Christ vouchsafed not‘ only to come thither (i.e. to
Cana), and there to honour the said marriage with his corporal
presence,...but there he began also, by turning of water into wine,
first to work miracles, and to manifest his glory unto the world.
The Institution of a Christian Man, p. 86.—This conjunction
between man and woman in matrimony was instituted by God
to the intent thereby should be signttied and represented...the
like conjunction or society...between Christ and his Church.
The same, p. 84.
5. First, It was ordained for the
procreation of children, to be brought
up in the fear and nurture of the
Lord, and to the praise of his holy
Name.
Tauos μὲν οὖν ἐστὶ συνόδος ἀνδρὸς kai “γυναῖκος ἡ πρώτη
κατὰ νόμον, ἐπὶ “γνησίων τέκνων σπομᾷ, K.T.rA. Clem. Alex.
Strom. 1. e. 23, p. 502, 1. 15.—Nuptie autem...liberorum pro-
creandorum causa marem fceminamque conjungunt. δ, Aug. de
Mor. Manich. Lib. τι. c. 18 (1. 739 D).—Nam et ipsz dotales
tabule indicant quod causa procreandorum liberorum uxor dueitur.
Isid. Hisp. de Eccl. Offic. τι. 19 (Bibl. Patr. x. 219 C).
6. Secondly, It was ordained fora | mutual society, help, and comfort,
remedy against sin, and to avoid for- | that the my esi have of the
nication ; that such persons as have | other, both in prosperity and adver-
not the of continency might | sity.*
, and keep themselves ed Into which holy estate these two
manis im of Christ's body. | persons present come now to be join-
Thirdly, It was ordained for the | ed. "Therefore if any man can shew
E P
HERI
OXCVI. SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 313
just cause,
lawfully be re Dig Sees lage Fri | hold
'O τῶν φιλοσοφούντων (γάμοι) ἐπὶ τὴν κατὰ λόγον
ὁμόνοιαν ἄγει, ὁ μὴ τὸ εἶδος. ἀλλὰ τὸ ἦθος ἐπιτρέπων ταῖς
γυναῖξι κοσμεῖσθαι, ... προστάττων τοῖς ἀνδράσι... εἰς βοη-
θείαν πάντος τοῦ βίου καὶ τὴν ἀρίστην σωφροσύνην περι-
ποιεῖσθαι τὸν γάμον. Clem, Alex. Strom. n. c. 23, q. v. p.
505, 1. 25.— Quisquis affectus illos frienare non potest, cohibeat
eos intra prescriptum legitimi tori; ut...in peccatum non incidat,
Lactant. Div. Instit. Lib. vt. c. 23, p. 499.— Arua “γάρ ἐστι
(sc. ὁ ‘yduos) σωφροσύνης τοῖς βουλομένοις αὐτῷ χρῆσθαι
καλῶς, οὐκ ἀφιεὶς ἀγριαίνειν τὴν φύσιν. ᾿Αντὶ γὰρ προβό-
λων προστήσας τὴν ἔννομον μίξιν, καὶ ταύτη τὰ τῆς ἐπι-
θυμίας δεχόμενος κύματα, ἐν γαλήνῃ πολλῇ καθίστησιν ἡμᾶς
καὶ ἀιατορεῖ: S. Chrys. de ΜΝ. c. 9 (1. 274 D).—KaAov
o γάμος, ὅτι ἐν σωφροσύνῃ τὸν ἄνδρα διατηρεῖ, καὶ οὐκ
ἀφίησιν εἰς πορνείαν κατακυλισθέντα ἀποθανεῖν. — Ibid. c. 25
(1. 286 C).—Tanos πορνείας ἀναιρετικὸν φάρμακον. Id,
Hom. de Fornicat. (ui. 195 A)—Utriusque sexus infirmitas
propendens in ruinam turpitudinis, recte excipitur honestate nup-
tiarum, ut quod sanis esse posset officium, sit #grotis remedium.
S. Aug. de Gen. ad Lit. 1x. 7 (in. 247 C).—Sociale quiddam
est humana natura....Prima itaque naturalis societatis copula vir
et uxor est. Bonum ergo conjugi, quod etiam Dominus in
evangelio confirmavit....Quod mihi non videtur propter solam
filiorum procreationem, sed propter ipsam etiam naturalem in
diverso sexu societatem. Jd. de Bono Conjug. (v1. 319 =
321 B).
Pu Rel aaa tal aue
CXCVI.
* And also, speaking unto the why ye may not be lawfully joined
that shall be married, "lp nim together in Matrimony CA
[ REQUIRE and charge you both evades thes Fass vagas LIF ἐτὸν τον, ας
as ye will answer at the dreadful | that so many as are coupled
day of judgement when the secrets of | otherwise than God's Word “doth
all hearts shall be disclosed, that if ee
either of you know any impediment, neither is their Matrimony la
SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. oxevL
814
Illud enim non debet imputari matrimonium, quod extra
decretum Dei factum est. S. Ambros. in 1 Cor. vu. 15 (n. 134,
App. D).—Non omne matrimonium, quod non viro suo secundum
Christi przecepta conjungitur, rite conjugium appellari potest, sed
magis adulterium. 8. Hieron. in Ephes. Lib. m. Cap. v. (vir.
654 E).—Vid. Man. Sar. $c. ap. Palmer.
The minister shall diligently demaunde of them whether
theyr handfasting wer made after the wil of the parents of both
parties, or of them under whose gouernaunce and power they
be, whether they haue done all other thynges lawfully, and
after a christian facion, whethere ther be anye lawefull impedi-
ment of theyr copulation. For if there be anye impediment
that they cannot lawefully and with out sclaunder be joyned
together in matrimonie, let not the pastour alowe theyr mariage
in any wyse, or blesse it in the congregacion, tyll that lette be
remoued. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 226.
1 At which day of LA eet e if any
man do
ee put in ὁ Cites IE
Rea must be deferred, until such time as
and will be bound, and sufficient | the truth be tried.
sureties with him, to the parties ; or
CXCVII.
* If no impediment be alleged, then
the Curate say unto the Man,
M. zs thou have this Woman
to thy wedded wife, to live
ther after God's ordinance in the
holy estate of Matrimony? Wilt
thou love her, comfort her, honour, -
and keep her in sickness and in
health ; and, forsaking all other, keep
thee only unto her, so long as ye
both shall live?
7 The Man shall answer,
I will.
CXCVIII.
"l Then shall the Priest say unto the
Woman,
N. ILT thou have this Man to
thy wedded husband, to live
ther after God's ordinance in the
estate of Matrimony?
thou obey him, and serve him, love,
Wilt
honour, and RA: in sickness and
in health ; and, forsaking all other,
keep thee on] "unto him, so long as
ye both shall live ?
* The Woman shall answer,
I will.
hae a
CC. NIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 815
Vid. Man. Sarisb. ap. Palmer.—Of. Martene, τ. 133.—
Herman's Consultation, fol. 230.
1 Then shall the Minister say,
Who giveth this Woman to be married to this Man ?
CXCIX.
ΤΣ take thee JV. to my wedded
each other in this manner wife, to have and to hold from
Minister, receiving the Woman at | this da "forward, for better for worse
curre ed mme e for ric er for poorer, in sickness
cause the Man with his hand | in health, to love and to cherish, till
iei ge omms ὁ a ies mg cl
to take the Woman by her hand, | fuii ws do pert δοδοεάϊος te GO
and to say after him as holy ordinance ; and thereto I plight
| thee my troth.
CC.
3 Then shall they loose their hands ; | this day forward, for better for worse,
and the Lise with her right hand | for richer for poorer, in sickness and
the Man by his right iter in — to Mh. cherish, and to
shall li aay after the es tu us do part, according
N. take thee M. to m to God's holy ordinance and thereto
husband, to have and to Ed béo
Τῷ γε βούλεσθαι xal πάρειμι, καὶ συνεορτάζω, καὶ τῶν
νεῶν τὰς δεξιὰς ἀλλήλαις τε ἐμβάλλω καὶ ἀμφοτέρας τῇ
τοῦ Θεοῦ. S. Greg. Naz. Ep. 57 ad Procopium, cujus nuptiis
propter adversam valetudinem interesse non potuit (u. 159 D»
—Nisi forte sponsa erat a patre tradenda, et expectanda erat
votorum solemnitas, &e. S. Aug. de Gen. ad Lit. x1, 41 (im.
295 C).—Vid. Cone. Carth. 1v. 13, citat. ad n. cxcv,— Vultu
controverso ad sponsum, monitoque eo, ut secum intelligibiliter
et perfecte pronunciat subsequentia, dicat pastor prior: Ego
N. N. do fidem meam matrimonialem in saero fonte acceptam
N. N. quam hie manu teneo, et eandem in legitimam uxorem
aecipio, et juro me nunquam eandem relicturum, neque propter
meliorem, neque ditiorem, neque puleriorem, neque nobiliorem,
* By like holy promise the Sacrament of Matrimony knitteth man and
wife in perpetual love, that they desire not to be separated for any displea-
sure or adversity that shall after happen. ‘T'he first Part of the Homily of
Swearing.
: .
316 SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. co.
neque ob ullum defectum, quem Deus ei posset immittere; sed
juro me fideliter prsstiturum ei quod bonus maritus tenetur
prestare uxori sum legitime usque in horam mortis: Sie me
Deus adjuvet et omnes Sancti ejus. — Deinde eodem modo con-
verso pastore ad sponsam, qua etiam monita, ut secum intelli-
gibiliter ae perfecte. pronunciet sequentia, reciproce hoe modo
perget : Ego N. N. &e. (ut supra, mutatis mutandis). Ea Ri-
tual. Leodiensi ap. Martene, τι. 139.
I Then shall again loose their | liver it unto the Man, to
the eg puras eps han. “ind the Mom holding tha
5 Woman a À the same n an
DE ἂν beak ER. die doomabined SIT era
duty to the Priest and Clerk. And | say,
the Priest, taking the Ring, shall de-
CCI.
ITH this I thee wed, with | dow: In the name of the Father, and
fay tok d * worship, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.
with all my worldly goods I thee en- | Amen.
Aidwow αὐταῖς (sc. ὁ Λόγοι) δακτύλιον ἐκ χρυσίου"
οὐδὲ τοῦτον εἰς κύσμον, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς τὸ ἀποσημαίνεσθαι τὰ οἴκοι
φυλακῆς ἄξια, διὰ τὴν ἐπιμέλειαν τῆς οἰκουρία. Clem,
Alex, Pedag. ut. c. 11, p. 287, 1. 26.—Aurum nulla norat,
preter unico digito, quem sponsus oppignorasset pronubo annulo,
Tertull. Apol. e. 6.—Neque annulus, aut conjunctio maritalis,
de alieujus idoli honore descendit. Jd. de Idolol. c. 16.—Llws
ἀθετήσεις τὰς ὁμολογίας, as ἐπὶ τῷ “γάμῳ kaTéÜov; xai
ποίας οἴει pe λέγειν; apa τῆς προικὸς τῆς συγγραφείσης
ἐνταῦθα. Asterius, Hom. in Matt. xix. 3 (Combefis. Auct.
Nov. p. 81 D, Ed. Paris. 1648).
* Then the Man leaving the Ring upon
the fourth finger of the Woman's left
hand, they shall both kneel down ; and
the Minister shall say,
CCII.
Let us ed
QO ETERNAL , Creator and
Preserver of all mankind, Giver
of all spiritual grace, the Author of
everlasting life; Send thy blessing
upon these thy servants, this man
and this woman, whom we yo
Name; that, as Isaac
CCII. SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 317
lived faithfully together, so these per- | may ever remain in love and
EE Ed Eee opr po
made, whereof this Ring given and Lord. Amen.
received is a token and pledge,) and
Ὑπὲρ ToU καταπεμφθῆναι αὐτοῖς ἀγάπην τελείαν, εἰρη-
νικῆν, καὶ βοηθείαν, τοῦ Κυρίου δεηθῶμεν. Ὑπὲέρ τοῦ
φυλαχθῆναι αὐτοὺς ἐν ὁμονοίᾳ καὶ βεβαίᾳ πίστει, τοῦ Κυρίου
δεηθῶμεν, Ὑπὲρ τοῦ διαφυλαχθῆναι αὐτοὺς ἐν ἀμέμπτῳ
βιωτῇ καὶ πολιτείᾳ, τοῦ Κυρίου δεηθῶμεν. “Ὅπως Κύριος
ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν χαρίσηται αὐτοῖς τίμιον τὸν “γάμον, καὶ τὴν
κοίτην ἀμίαντον, τοῦ κυρίου δεηθῶμεν.... Ὁ Beds ὁ αἰώνιος
0 εὐλογήσας ᾿Ισαὰκ xai “PeBexxav, καὶ κληρονόμους τῆς
σῆς ἐπαγγελίας ἀναδείξας, αὐτὸς εὐλόγησον καὶ τοὺς δού-
λους σου τούτους, ὁδηγῶν αὐτοὺς ἐν πάντι ἔργῳ ἀγαθῷ.
Ordo in Sponsalibus, Goar, 381.—Xrnpi-ov τὸν Tap αὐτοῖς
λαληθέντα λόγον"... Εὐλόγησον τὸ δακτυλοθέσιον τοῦτο evXo-
γίαν οὐράνιον. Ibid. 882, 888..--ἰ Ὅπως βιώσωσι κατὰ τὸ
θέλημά σου. Ibid. 389.—Meminerit (sc. hee famula) se, Do-
mine,...ad observantiam Dei, sanctorumque pignorum custodis
delegatam. Sacr, Leon. 447.— Deus incrementorum et pro-
fectuum spiritualium munerator. Sacr. Gelas. 555.— Creator
et conservator humani generis, dator gratis spiritalis, largitor
eterns salutis. Jd. 610.—Institutis tuis, quibus propagationem
humani generis ordinasti, benignus assiste : ut quod, te auctore,
jungitur, te auxiliante, servetur. Jd. 721.— Quos legitima socie-
tate connectis, longseva pace custodi. Jb.—Instituta providentise
tue pio amore...unitare. Aituale Ecc. Dunelm. 110.—Re-
spice, Domine, de eclo, super hane conventionem, atque sanctam
dignamque tuam benedictionem super eos perfunde. 75.— Quod
nostro ministratur officio, tua benedictione potius impleatur.
Sacer. Gelas. 723,—Conjugalis federis vinculum. — Lactant.
Div. Inst. Epit. c. 66 (n. δ9).----Εἰσηλθέ, φησιν, ᾿Ισαὰκ eis
TOV οἶκον τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ, kal ἔλαβεν τὴν Ρεβέκκαν x.T.À.
Ταύτην μιμείσθωσαν αἱ "γυναῖκες" τοῦτον ζηλούτωσαν ἄνδρες"
- 318 SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. Cent —
οὕτω τὰς νύμφας ἀγαγέσθαι σπουδαζέτωσαν. 8. Chrys.
Hom. 48 in Gen. (ιν. 490 D).
CCIIL. à
* Then shall the Priest join their right | lock, and have witnessed the same
Those whom God hath joined to- | re een (5 other, ἐμὰ have de.
y joining of hands;
4 Then shall the Minister speak unto | *
the People.
3,3,
rere!
RASMUCH as M. and N. have -
consented together in holy wed-
Λέγει τῷ ἀνδρί. ‘AppaBwriLera ὁ δοῦλος ToU Θεοῦ, ὁ
δεῖνα, τὴν δούλην τοῦ Θεοῦ τήνδε, Εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Πατρὸς,
καὶ τοῦ Yiov, καὶ τοῦ a^ylov Πνεύματος, νῦν καὶ ἀεὶ, καὶ
[eic] ove αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. Auyv. Εἶτα τῇ “γυναικὶ λέγει,
᾿Αῤῥαβωνίζεται ἡ δούλη τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἡ δεῖνα, τὸν δοῦλον x, T. À.
Goar, 382.— Quibus consentientibus, parochus dicit hee verba
Evangelii: Quod Deus conjunxit homo non separet. Jnterea
sponsi genua. flectunt, et parochus dextera sua sponsi dexteram
prehendit, et ad significationem vinculi fideique conjugalis,
imponit manui dextere sponse,...et aperte dicit: Ego au-
thoritate sancte matris Ecclesim, qua fungor, conjungo vos in
matrimonium,,..in nomine Patris t et Fili f et Spiritus Saneti.
R. Amen. Ez Rituali Ambros. jussu. Cesaris Montii Car-
dinalis et Archiepiscopi Mediolanensis edito ; Martene, u. 139.
—Servanda fides ab utroque alteri est. Lact. Div. Inst. Lib.
vi. e. 23 (τ, 500).— Vid. S. Greg. Naz. citat. ad cct.—lInter
decem testes confectis sponsalibus, quaevis fcemina viro conjuncta
mortali, non sine magno periculo perpetrat adulterium. ΝΒ.
Ambros. de Virg. Lapsu, c. 5 (n. 310 A).
Than if perchaunce they haue ringes, lette them put them
one upon an others finger, and so lette the ministr ioine their
ryght handes to gether and saye that, that God hath ioned,
lette no man disseuer. And lette the pastoure saye more ouer
——
CCIV. SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 319 |
wyth a lowde voice, that maye be hearde of all men. For
asmuche as than thys John N. desireth thys Anne to be hys
wyfe in the Lorde, and this Anne desireth thys John to be hyr
husbande in the Lorde, and one hath made the other a promisse
of holie, and Christian matrimonie, and haue nowe boeth pro-
fessed the same openly, and haue confirmed it with giuinge of
ringes ech to other, and ioyning of handes, I the minister of
Christ and the eongregacion pronounce that they be ioyned
together with lawfull, and christian matrimony, and I confirme
this theyr mariage in the name of the father, the sonne, and
the holie goste. Amen. Herman’s Consultation, fol, 231.
CCIY.
* And the Minister shall add this Bles-— yo and so fill you — dose
sing. edietion and grace, the
OD the Father, God the Son, | so live together this life. the
God the Holy Ghost, bless, the world to come ye may have
preserve, and keep you; the Lord everlasting. Amen,
mercifully with his favour look upon
aE
"Emide...kai εὐλόγησον αὐτοὺς εὐλογίαν πνευματικήν'
φύλαξον αὐτοὺς, διατήρησον αὐτοὺς ἐν εὐσεβείᾳ καὶ δικαιοσύνῃ,
καὶ καταξίωσον αὐτοὺς τῆς αἰωνίου ζωῆς. Const. Apost. vi.
39.— Benedictio super sponsum et sponsam. Benedicat et
custodiat vos Deus Pater, ostendatque Dominus faciem snam
vobis et misereatur vestri. Convertat Dominus vultum suum ad
vos, et det vobis pacem. Impleatque vos Christus omni bene-
dietione spiritali in remissionem peccatorum, ut habeatis vitam
eternam. Per. Ea MS. Missali Hedonensis ann. 750, ap.
Martene, n. 128..---Εὐλόγησον αὐτοὺς ἐν πάση εὐλογίᾳ Trvev-
ματικῆ. Lit. Basil. Text. Alex, p. 85.—O Πατὴρ ὁ Yiós
καὶ τὸ Ἅγιον Πνεῦμα... εὐλογήσαι ὑμᾶς, καὶ πάρασχοι ὑμῖν
μακροζωΐαν, εὐτεκνίαν, προκοπὴν βίου καὶ πίστεως, καὶ...
ἀξιώσαι ὑμᾶς τῶν ἐπηγγελμένων ἀγαθῶν τῆς ἀπολαύσεως.
Goar, 393.—Quesumus, Omnipotens Deus, instituta providentim
tum pio favore comitare. Saer. Gelas. 721.— Cf. Rituale Eccl.
Dunelm. 110, fere ut ap. Martene supra citat—Tin πρεσβύ-
Tepos ἐπιτίθησι χεῖρα; τίνα εὐλογήσει: οὐ THY “γυναῖκα
κεκοσμημένην, ἀλλὰ τὰς ἀλλοτρίας τριχὰν, καὶ δ αὐτῶν
ἄλλην κεφαλήν. (De feminis capillos indutis alienos). Clem.
Alex. Podag. Lib, m. 11, p. 291, 1. 4.—Unde sufficiamus ad
enarrandam felicitatem ejus matrimoni, quod Ecclesia conciliat,
et confirmat oblatio, et obsignat benedictio, angeli renunciant,
Pater rato habet? Tertull. ad Uxor. Lib. n. c. 8.—Quum
ipsum conjugium velamine sacerdotali, et benedictione sanctificari
oporteat. S. Ambros. Ep. 19 al. 70 ad Vigil. (n. 844 B).—
Ὁ διὰ τῆς εὐλογίας ζύγος (sc. ὁ “γάμος). S. Basil. Hom. 7 in
Hewaem. (1. 68 A).
1 Then the Minister or Clerks, going Beati omnes. Psal. exxviii.
to the Lord's Table, shall say or sing | * Or this Psalm.
this Psalm following. Deus misereatur. — Psal. uxvii.
Ei μὲν βούλονται ἐν TH αὐτῷ στεφανωθῆναι, εἰσέρχονται
ἐν τῷ ναῷ...» προπορευομένου τοῦ ἱερέως, ... καὶ ψάλλοντος
τὸν Ψάλμον [οὕτως]... Μακάριοι πάντες x. T. A. Officium
Coronationis, Goar, 385.— Psalm. Beati omnes qui timent
Dominum usque in finem. Ex MS. Missali Redonensi ann.
750, ap. Martene, n. 128.—Post hee introducuntur in Ecele-
siam, et prosternant se in medio Ecclesie dicente sacerdote :
Beati omnes &c. Ex MS. Pontific. monast. Lyrensis ann.
650, ap. Martene, n. 128.—Tauov ταῖς ἐπιθαλαμίοις pais
δεξιούμεθα. 8. Greg. Nyss. de Bapt. Christi (x. 800 B).
After thys lette the Psal. cxxvir. be redde or sonnge, ex-
cepte the Lorde builde the house &c. And the Psalme, cxxvur.
Blessed are al they ἅθ. Herman's Consultation, fol. 231.
1 The Psalm ended, and the Man and | them, shall say,
the Woman kneeling before the Lord's Lord, have mercy upon us, &c.
the Priest standing at the OT UR Father, which art in heaven,
Table, and turning his face towards
CCV.
Minister. Ὁ Lord, save thy servant, and thy handmaid ; &c.
Domine, exaudi orationem meam &e. Ap. Palmer. Ex MS.
- p
LU
| τ LA Dt Pal. ju
Pontific. monast. Lyrensis, Martene, πὶ 128, — Vid. capit. simil.
ap. Rituale Ecel, Dunelm. p. 174.
CCVI.
GOD of Abraham, God £1 blessing pening t inii
Ou d Aet n don tng "AE en wey ay con
servants, and sow the seed of eternal | to send blessing upon these th
ΗΝ their hearts ; that whatsoever | servants; that they obeying thy wil
thy holy Word they shall. rofit- aad eng beluga. e under thy
ably lar they ma fulfil | protection, y love unto
Locks o Tosh. mercifully their lives’ end thro nd through Jesus Chris
upon es a heaven, and bless | our Lord.
Ὃ Oeos ‘ABpaau, καὶ loaak, kai "lake(3, kai πάντων τῶν
ἁγίων. Const. Apost. vut. 40 (Invocatio).—Ut sacris intenta
doctrinis et intelligant, quod sequantur, et sequendo fideliter
apprehendant. Sacr. Gelas. 254.—Benedic, Domine, de ccelis
hane conventionem, et sieut misisti angelum tuum Raphaelem
ad Tobiam et Saram filiam Raguelis; ita digneris, Domine,
mittere benedictionem tuam super hos adolescentes, ut in tua
caritate consistant, et in amore tuo vivant, et senescant, et
multiplicentur in longitudinem dierum. Per. Ea MS. Missali
Redonensis ann. 750, ap. Martene, τι. 128, ubi vid. similia iis
qua citavit Palmer, e Man. Sarisb.
CCVII.
* This Prayer next following shall be rent rt P ice ape e both
omitted, where the DUM is past | be fruitful in procreation of Haren,
child-bearing. and also ii, ndr saree
love and honesty, hat hey may e
ME Father, by who and heaven- | their brought thy and virtu-
Father, whose ious | ously t up, to raise and
Vac aru ; We be- honour ; hr Je us Chiles var our
seech thee, eic with LER A blessing Lord. fiom
Ὑπὲρ τοῦ παρασχεθῆναι αὐτοῖς τέκνα eis διαδοχὴν “γένους,
καὶ πάντα τὰ πρὸς σωτηρίαν αἰτήματα, τοῦ Κυρίον δεηθῶμεν.
Ordo in Sponsalibus, Goar, 381 .-- Ὑπὲρ τοῦ εὐφρανθῆναι
αὐτοὺς ἐν ὁράσει υἱῶν καὶ θνγαπέρων, τοῦ Κυρίον δεηθῶμεν.
Ὑπὲρ τοῦ δωρηθῆναι αὐτοῖς εὐτεκνίας ἀπόλαυσιν καὶ aka-
ταγνωστὸν διαγωγήν, τοῦ Κυρίου δεηθῶμεν. Goar, 387,—
21
322 SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY.
Desiderata sobole gaudere perficias, atque ad optatam seriem
cum suo conjuge provehas benignus annorum. Sacr. Leon. 446.
—Institutis tuis, quibus propagationem humani generis ordinasti,
benignus assiste. Jbid.—Ut pariter bene et pacifici senescant ;
et videant filios filiorum suorum,... Sacr. Gelas. 722.— Con-
junetiones famulorum tuorum fovere digneris; benedictiones tuas
excipere mereantur; et filiorum successibus fecundentur. 74.
723.— Deus, qui multimoda subsidiorum remedia fragilitati
human beneficia confers, et tribuis incrementum, ut natura non
defraudetur a semine, per quod geminata propago crescat in
progenies. ... Da eis, ergo, Domine, famolis tuis proereandorum
filiorum unianime desiderium. Miss. Bobiense, 956.— Cf. Pre-
fationem in Rituali Eccl. Dunelm. p. 108.
Giue them also plentiful fruite of theyr bodies, holye seede,
and children of thy kyngdome graunte that they maye brynge
them up to thy glorye, that thy holye name maye be euer more
sanctified, and glorified by them, and by theyr children. Her-
man's Consultation, fol. 232.
CCVIIT.
QO GOD, ns FINT ower | and his Church; Look me
hast made all things of nothing ; upon these thy servants, that
who also (after other things set in | this man may love his wife, according
e didst appoint, that out of man | to thy Word, (as Christ did love his
(
after thine own image and ouse the Church, who gave himself
Side) ν woman should take her | for it, loving and cheri it even
beginning ; and, knitting them to- | as his own =~ and also that this
gether, didst teach that it should | woman ing and amiable,
a a) be Mo te. ut asunder nos er v4 bedient (d to her een
whom thou ony t | and in
los er of bal
made one: O , who hast conse- pesos he Am yero e ἐξ τς.
a rur of Matrimony to such —— te 24e m dei i
an excellent mystery, it is t them og erit ever-
signified and represented the spiritual lasting | kingdom ; jer y Jesus
marriage and unity betwixt Christ | Christ our Lord. ' Amex.
Ta πάντα ex ToU μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι παραγαγών,
Const. Apost. vim. 12, p. 408.—' O Geds ὁ.... πάσης κτίσεως
δημιουργὸς: o τὴν πλευρὰν τοῦ προπάτρος Aédu διὰ τὴν
civ φιλανθρωπίαν εἰς “γυναῖκα μεταμορφώσας, καὶ εὐλογή-
cas αὐτοὺς καὶ εἰπὼν, Αὐξάνεσθε x. T.À, καὶ ἀμφοτέρους
- p"
M——— TERRE
CCIX. SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 328
αὐτοὺς ἕν μέλος ἀναδείξας διὰ τῆς συζυγίας... καὶ ovs ὁ Θεὸς
συνέζευξεν, ἄνθρωπος μὴ χωριζέτω.... Εὐλόγησον τὸν *yapov
τοῦτον καὶ παράσχου τοῖς δούλοις σου τούτοις, τῷ δεῖνι, καὶ
τῇ δεῖνι, ζωὴν εἰρηνικὴν; μακροημέρευσιν, σωφροσύνην, τὴν
εἰς ἀλλήλους ayanny, ev τῷ συνδέσμῳ τῆς εἰρήνης, ++» τὸν
ἀμαράντινον τῆς δόξης στέφανον. Goar, p. 388.—Kara-
men\pov τὴν χάριν cov τὴν ἐπουράνιον, ἐπὶ τοὺς δούλους
σου τούτους, τὸν δεῖνα, καὶ τὴν δεῖνα, καὶ δὸς τῇ παιδίσκῃ
ταύτῃ ἐν πᾶσιν ὑποταγῆναι τῷ ἀνδρί. lbid. 389.—Fidelis
et casta nubat in Christo, imitatrixque sanctarum permaneat
feminarum. Sit amabilis...sapiens,..fidelis :,,,uni thoro juncta
contactus vitet illicitos: sit verecundia gravis, pudore venerabilis,
doctrinis ecelestibus erudita,,..et ad beatorum requiem, atque ad
eclestia regna perveniat. Sacr. Leon, 447.— Qui federa nupti-
arum blando concordie jugo et insolubili pacis vinculo nexuisti.
Sacr. Gelas. /21.— ...Ut in jugali consortio affectu compari,
mente consimili, sanctitate mutua copulentur. Jd. 722.— Cy.
Martene, τι. 129, ap. Palmer; Rituale Eccl. Dunelm. p. 109.—
᾿Εποίησεν ἐξ ἑνὸς ἕνα, καὶ πάλιν τοὺς δύο τούτους Eva ποι-
yoas οὕτω ποιεῖ eva. Ὥστε καὶ νῦν ἐξ ἑνὸς τίκτεται ἄν-
Üpwrr os γυνὴ “γὰρ καὶ ἀνὴρ οὔκ εἰσιν ἄνθρωποι δύο, ἀλλ᾽
ἄνθρωπος εἷς. 8. Chrys. Hom. 12 in Col. (xt. 419 E).
CCIX.
* Then shall the Priest say, Pour upon T" the riches of his grace,
LMIGHTY God, who at the be- | sanctify and bless you, that ye ma
ginning did create our first pa- | please him both in body and soul,
rents, Adam and Eve, and did sanctify | and live together in holy love unto
and join them together in marriage ; | your lives’ end. Amen.
Nuptias eorum sicuti primi hominis confirmare dignare.
Sacr. Gelas. 123.— Omnipotens Deus, &e. usque ad dilectionis
conjungat. Amen (fere ut ap. Palmer). Benedicat vos Domi-
nus omni benedictione, efficiatque vos dignos in conspectu suo, et
abundet in vobis divitias glorim sum, et erudiat vos verbo veri-
tatis, et ei corpore pariter et mente placere valeatis. Amen.
21—
324 SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. CCX.
Ex MS. Pontif. Monast. Lyrensis ap. Martene, τι. 128.—
A'yamm ἀγνή. S. Clem. Rom. Ep. ad Corinth. c. 21 ad fn.
CCX.
4 After which, if there be no Sermon de- | Matrimony upon you, hear what the
claring the duties of Man and Wife, | holy Scripture doth say as touching
the Minister shall read as followeth. | the duty of husbands towards their
AUT ye that are married, or that | wives, and wives towards their hus-
intend to take the holy estate of | bands. &c.
'O Ἀπόστολος. Πρὸς ᾿Εφεσίους ἐπιστολῆς Παύλου τὸ
ἀνάγνωσμα. Ἄδελφοι x. T. X. Goar, 390, 391.— Cf. Rituale
Ambros. ap. Martene, τι. 189 .----Γύναιξιν ἐν ἀμώμῳ xai σεμνῆ
καὶ ἁγνῇ συνειδήσει πάντα ἐπιτελεῖν παρηγγέλλετε, στερ-
youcas καθηκόντως τοὺς ἄνδρας ἑαυτῶν, ἐν τε τῷ κανόνι
τῆς ὑποταγῆς ὑπαρχούσας, Td κατὰ τὸν οἶκον σεμνῶς oi-
κουργεῖν ἐδιδάσκετε, mavu σωφρονούσας. δ. Clem. Rom. Ep.
ad Corinth. c. 21.
1 It is convenient that the new-mar- | Marriage, or at the first opportunity
ried persons should receive the holy | after their Marriage.
Communion at the time of their
Post luc dicis: Pax vobiscum. Et sic eos communicas.
Sacr. Gelas. 723.
THE ORDER FOR
THE VISITATION OF THE SICK.
CCXI.
* When any person is sick, notice shall
be given thereof to the Minister of
the” Par Parish; who, coming into the
recious
redeemed with thy most
us for
blood, and be not angry wit
ever.
sick person's house, shall say, Answer. Spare us, good Lord.
Peace be to this house, and to all ]
that dwell in it 7. Then the Minister shall say,
* When he cometh into the sick man's Let us pray.
presence he shall say, kneeling down, Lord, have mercy upon us. &c.
abe m which art in hea-
Minister Ὃ Lord, save thy ser-
; &e.
EMEMBER not, Lord, our ini-
quities, nor the iniquities of
our forefathers; Spare us, good Lord,
spare thy people, whom thou hast
‘Kai οἱ πρεσβύτεροι δὲ εὔσπλαγχνοι...ἐπισκεπτόμενοι
πάντας ἀσθενεῖς, μὴ ἀμελοῦντες χήρας, 7] ὀρφανοῦ, ἢ πένητος.
S. Polyc. Ep. ad Phil. c. 6,—Aut imbecillus aliquis ex fratri-
bus visitatur, aut sacrificium offertur &c. Tertull. de Cultu
Semin, u. e. 11... Οὐ τὸ διδάσκειν μόνον καὶ νουθετεῖν, ἀλλὰ
καὶ τὸ δι εὐχῶν βοηθεῖν. οὐ γὰρ ὅταν ἡμᾶς ἀναγεννῶσι
μόνον, ἀλλὰ τὰ μετὰ ταῦτα συγχωρεῖν ἔχουσιν ἐξουσίαν
«μαρτήματα. ᾿Ασθενεῖ “γάρ tis, φησιν, ἐν ὑμῖν ; προσκαλε-
σάσθω τοὺς πρεσβύτερους τῆς ἐκκλησίας κι τ. Δ. S. Chrys.
de Sacerd. τπ. 6 (1. 384 E)—IlLoAXaxte αὐτὴν (sc. εἰρήνην)
δίδωσιν ὁ τῆς ἐκκλησίας προεστὼς, Εἰρήνη ὑμῖν, ἐπιλέγων.
Διάτι; ὅτι αὕτη μήτηρ τῶν ἀγαθῶν ἐστὶν, αὕτη τῆς χαρᾶς
ὑπόθεσις. Ata τοῦτο καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς εἰσιοῦσιν εἰς τὰς οἰκίας
τοῖς ἀποστύλοις τοῦτο λέγειν προσέταξεν εὐθέως καθάπερ
τι σύμβολον τῶν ἀγαθῶν. “Ὅταν εἰσέλθῃ ὁ τῆς ἐκκλησίας
προεστὼς, εὐθέως λέγει, Εἰρήνη πᾶσιν" ὅταν ὁμιλῇ, Εἰρήνη
πᾶσιν. Id, Hom. 3 in Col. (x1, 348 C)—Orpo ap Vistran-
puM Inrirmuom, Cum ingreditur Sacerdos ad visitandum
326 VISITATION OF THE SICK. CCXL
infirmum, primum dicat; Pax huic domui. Ex MS. Pontifi.
Prudentii Episc. Trecensis ante annos 900 ap. Martene, 1. 303.
—Parce, Domine, parce famulo tuo, quem redemisti, Christe,
sanguine tuo, ne in sternum irascaris ei. Kyrie eleison....
Pater noster. Salvum fac servum tuum, &c. Ordo ad Vis-
tand. Infirm. Ex Sacramentario annorum circiter 850 ap.
Martene, 1. 313.—Ne de eis inimicus valeat triumphare. Sacr.
Gelas. 743.—Ne memineris iniquitatum ejus antiquarum et
ebrietatum, qus suscitavit furor male desiderü. Jd. 748.—
A persecutione inimici. Ex Litan. Vet. Anglic. ap. Mabillon.
Analect. p. 168.— Cf. Capitt. ap. Rituale Eccl. Dunelm. 174.
CCXII.
Minister.
LORD, look down from heaven, | fend him from the danger of the
behold, visit, and relieve this | enemy, and keep him in pe
thy servant. Look upon him with eace and safety; through Jesus
the eyes of thy mercy, give him com- Christ our Lord. Amen.
fort and sure confidence in thee, de- |
" Eade ep ἡμᾶς εὐμενέσιν ὀφθαλμοῖς. Const. Apost. vm.
38.—Oculis tus miserationis intende. Sacr. Leon. 346.—Ut
hunc famulum suum. . .visitare, lsetificare, et confortare dignetur.
Ordo ad Visit. Infirm. ex MS. Eccl. Noviomensis ab annis
800 scripto, ap. Martene, 1. 316.
CCXIII.
shall be thy good pleasure to restore
EAR us, Almighty and most
i God him to his former health, he may
merciful and Saviour ;
extend thy accustomed goodness to
this thy servant who is grieved with
sickness. Sanctify, we beseech thee,
this thy fatherly correction to him;
that the sense of his weakness may
add strength to his faith, and serious-
ness to his repentance: That, if it
JEgris restituas pristinam sanitatem.
lead the residue of his life in thy
fear, and to thy glory: or else, give
him grace so to take thy visitation,
that, after this painful life ended, he
may dwell with thee in life ever-
lasting; through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
Sacr. Gelas. 716.—
Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, qui subvenis in periculis laboran-
tibus, qui temperas flagella: te, Domine, supplices exoramus,
a
VISITATION OF THE SICK.
ut visitatione tua saneta erigas famulum tuum ill. de hae »gro-
tatione qua tenetur, et przsenta eum Ecclesie tus sancto
incolumem ad laudem et gloriam nominis tui, Amen. Ex MS.
cod. Monast. S. Ben. Floriacensis, ann. 950 ap. Martene,
u, 978.—Exaudi nos &c., ut ap. Palmer, Martene, Ib.—
Quid est diu vivere, nisi diu torqueri? S. Aug. Serm. 84 de
Verb. Evang. al. Serm. 113 de Temp. (v. 452 D).
CCXIV,
I Then shall the Minister exhort the sick person after this form, or other like.
| risen pony lr e that | glory and endless felicity ; or else it
Almighty God is the Lord of
life and death, and of all things to
them pertaining, as youth, strength, | of your heavenly Father; know
health, age, "E and sickness. pn inly, that / you truly re-
Wherefore, whatsoever your sick- | pent you of your sins, and bear ἌΣ
ness is, know you certainly, that it | si tiently, trusting in God's
is God's visitation. And for what
cause soever this sickness is sent unto —
you; whether it be. ip ug TORE,
| for his fatherly visitation,
tience for the example of others, and ©
submitting yourself wholly unto his
that your faith may be found in the
day of the Lord laudable, glorio
and hononurable, to the increase
will, it shall turn to your profit, and
help you forward in the right way
that leadeth unto everlasting life.*
Αἱ θλίψεις...ἐπὶ τὴν πατρῴαν δόξαν τὸν ἀγωνιστὴν mpo-
βιβάζουσαι. S. Basil. in Ps, xxxm. (1. 144 Α).---Πολλάκις
μάστιγες ἁμαρτημάτων εἰσὶ τὰ ἀῤῥωστήματα εἰς ἐπιστροφὴν
προσαγύμενα. Id. in Regulis, Interrog. 55, e. 4, quod cf.
(u. 399 D).-—To/s Νιριστιανοὺς 9 ἐν τοῖς πειρασμοῖς δοκιμασία
πρὸς τὴν τελείωσιν ἄγει, ἐὰν μετὰ τῆς πρεπούσης ὑπομονῆς
ἐν εὐχαριστίᾳ πάσῃ τὰ οἰκονομούμενα παρὰ τοῦ Κυρίον κατα-
* If we believe stedfastly the word of God, we shall perceive that
such bodily sickness, pangs of death, or whatsoever dolorous pangs we
suffer, either before, or with death, be nothing else in Christian men, but
the rod of our heavenly and loving Father, wherewith he mercifully cor-
recteth us, either to try and declare the Faith of his patient Children,
that they may be found laudable, glorious, and honourable in his sight,
when Jesus Christ shall be openly shewed to be the Judge of all the world,
or else to chastise and amend in them, whatsoever offendeth his Fatherly
and gracious goodness, lest they should perish everlastingly. The Second
Part of the Homily against the Fear of Death,
VISITATION OF THE SICK.
δεξώμεθα. Id. Ep. 101 at. 202 (m. 197 —
κακώσεως τῆς yale καὶ παντοδαπῆς; ὀκτὼ τὸν ἄριθμον
αἰτίας ἔχω πρὸς τὴν ὑμετέραν ὡγάπην εἰπεῖν. S. Chrys. Hom.
1 ad pop. Antioch. q. vid. (n. 8 D)—Oecds...meipater οὐκ
αὐτὸς ἀγνοῶν, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα δημοσιεύση TOv δίκαιον, ἵνα πολλοὺς
τῆς τοῦ θεράποντος ἀρετῆς ἐπιστήσῃ τοὺς μάρτυρας. S. Basil.
Seleuc. Orat. 7, de Abrahamo, p. 39 D, Ed. Paris. 1622.—
In tua misericordia confidentes nulla adversa percellant, sed
potius exerceant ad salutem. Sacr. Leon. 356.—Deus, sub
cujus nutibus vitz nostre momenta decurrunt. Sacr. Gelas.
736.—0Omnipotentis Dei...cujus judicio aut nascimur, aut fini-
mur. Jd, 750.—Castigationibus emendata (se. anima). Saer.
Greg. 265.— Deus, qui fideles tuos ad hoc corripis, ut emendes.
Miss. Franc. 316.
Compare the Chapter in Herman’s Consultation on the
Crosse, and Afflictions, foll. 191——201.— Neuerthelesse let us
aske consolacion, and healpe of hym wyth continuall, and
faruent praiers thorow our Lorde Jesus Christ, our onely Sauiour.
Undoubtedly at length he shall turne all our aduersities to our
health, and profitte both present, and to come. The same,
fol. 101.
CCXV.
* Jf the person visited be very sick, then the Curate may end his exhortation
in this place, or else proceed.
AKE therefore in good part the ©
chastisement of the Lord: For .
Chapter Paul saith in the twelfth
to the Hebrews) whom the
loveth he chasteneth, and
a every son xem. he re-
va If ye endure chastening,
eth with you as with sons;
for rates son is he whom the father
not? But if ye be with-
out chastisement, whereof all are
had fathers of our flesh, which cor- |
rected us, and we gave them rever-
ence: shall we not much rather be
in rapa - os they very REL
spirits, and live or
for a few days chastened us
their own pleasure; but he rie
yes holiness, Τ "Thes pA good
0 These
brother, are written in holy Seripture
for our comfort and instruction ; that
we should patiently, and with thanks-
giving, bear our heavenly Father's
correction, whensoever by any man-
ner of adversity it shall please his
E
— —— ERR
CCXV. VISITATION OF THE SICK. 320
gracious goodness to visit us.* And | Judge, by whom all must be judged,
there should be no comfort | wi A ee
to Christian persons, than to be made | you to examine yourself and your
like unto pa- or ob MEE tind COMMA
tiently vt troablea, sick-
nesses. For he himself went not up pallens: pens m aes RM
to joy, but first he suffered pain ; he nay ind mercy at our heavenly a.
entered not into his glory re he apte ped pem rere Ba om
was crucified. So truly our way to | be accused and condemn
eternal joy is to suffer here with | fearful judgement. Therefore I chal
Christ ; and our door to enter into | rehearse to you the Articles of our
eternal life is gladly to die with | Faith, that you may know whether
Christ ; that we may rise again from | you do believe as a Christian man
death, ‘and X»: with him j in ever- | should, or no,
lasting ow therefore, taking
your sickness, which is thus profit | 5 Here the Minister shall rehearse the
able for you patiently, I exhort you, _ Articles of the Faith, saying thus,
in the N ame of to remember believe
the profession which you made unto Father Almighte, aa con -
God in your Baptism. And foras-
much as after this life there is an ac- I The sick person shall answer,
count to be given unto the righteous All this I stedfastly believe.
Si autem ipse sui accusator fiat, dum accusat semet ipsum
et confitetur, simul evomit et delictum, atque omnem morbi
digerit causam, Orig. Hom. 2 in Ps. xxxvu. (u. 688 F).—
Ingressus es regenerationis sacrarium : repete, quid interrogatus
sis; recognosce, quid responderis. Renunciasti diabolo, et operi-
bus ejus, mundo, et luxurie ejus et voluptatibus, S. Ambros.
de Initiatis, c. 2 i 326 B).—BeAriov εἶναι νῦν παιδευθῆναι
καὶ καθαρθῆναι, ἢ τῇ ἐκεῖθεν βασάνῳ παραπεμφθῆναι, ἡνίκα
κολάσεως καιρὸς; οὐ waliprowe. «Οὔκ ἐστιν ev aon τοῖς
ἀπελθοῦσιν ἐξομολόγησις καὶ διόρθωσις" συνέκλεισε "γὰρ ὁ
Θεὸς ἐνταῦθα μὲν καὶ βίον καὶ πράξιν, ἐκεῖ δὲ τὴν τῶν
πεπραγμένων ἐξέτασιν. 8. Greg. Naz. Orat. 16 al. 15, c, 7
(1. 304 Ἐ).----Παρακαλῶ καὶ δέομαι καὶ ἀντιβολῶ ἐξομολογεῖ-
σθαι τῷ Oem’ οὐδὲ “γὰρ εἰς θέατρόν σε ἄγω τῶν συνδούλων
τῶν σῶν, οὐδὲ ἐκκάλυψαι τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἀναγκάζω τὰ ἁμαρ-
τήματα᾽ τὸ συνειδὸς ἀνάπτυξον ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ
* Let us call to our remembrance the life and joyes of Heaven, that
are kept for all them that patiently do suffer here with Christ ;...and then
we shall with patience, and the more easily, suffer such sorrows and pains,
when they come. Let us not set at light the chastisement of the Lord, &e,
The Second Part of the Homily against the Fear of Death.
830 VISITATION OF THE SICK. CCXV.
αὐτῷ δεῖξον Ta rpavuara, καὶ wap αὐτοῦ Ta φάρμακα αἴτησον᾽
δεῖξον τῷ μὴ ὀνειδίζοντι, ἀλλὰ θεραπεύοντι. Κἀν γὰρ σεγήσης,
οἷδεν ἐκεῖνος ἅπαντα᾽ εἰπὲ τοίνυν, ἵνα Kepoavns’ εἰπὲ iva ἐνταῦθα
ἀποθέμενος ἀπέλθης exei καθαρὸς καὶ ἔξω τῶν πλημμημάτων,
καὶ τῆς ἀφορήτου δημοσιεύσεως ἐκείνης ἀπαλλαγῇς. S. Chrys.
Hom. 5 de Incompr. Dei Natura (1. 490 C).—Ov« ἐστι uera
τὴν πάροδον τοῦ βίου πραγματεύσασθαι. Ovx ἐστι pera
τὴν θεάτρου ἀπόλυσιν στεφανωθῆναι. Οὗτος ὁ καιρὸς με-
τανοίας, ἐκεῖνος κρίσεως. Id. Hom. 9 de Peenit. (n. 350 E).—
Βούλει ἄνεσιν εὑρεῖν exer; θλίβηθι ἐνταῦθα διὰ τὸν Χριστόν.
Id. Hom. 15 in Acta (ix. 123 Ε).---Παρ᾽ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν δίκην
λάβωμεν, ἡμῶν αὐτών κατηγορήσωμεν' οὕτως ἐξιλεωσόμαεθα
τὸν κριτήν. Id. Hom. 81 in Hebr. (xu. 289 A).— Exi τοῦ
Θεοῦ ταῦτα ὁμολόγησον, ἐπὶ τοῦ δικαστοῦ ὁμολόγει Td
ἁμαρτήματα-"...βέλτιον δάκνεσθαι αὐτῶν τῇ μνήμη νῦν, ἢ
κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν καιρὸν τῇ τιμωρίᾳ᾽ νῦν ἐὰν ἧς αὐτῶν μεμνη-
μένος, καὶ συνεχῶς αὐτὰς προσφέρης τῷ Θεῷ καὶ ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν
δέη, ταχέως εξαλείψεις αὐτάς ἐὰν δὲ νῦν ἐπιλάθη, τότε
αὐτῶν ἀναμνησθήσῃ καὶ ἄκων, ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκουμένης ἁπάσης.
εἰς μέσον φερομένων αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐκπομπευομένων ἐπὶ πάντων,
καὶ φίλων, καὶ ἐχθρῶν, καὶ ἀγγέλων. Ibid. (xu. 290 A).—
Si ideo mori velit, non quod nolit vivere, sed ut post mortem
melus vivat. 8. Aug. de Civ. Dei, xiv. 25 (vu. 376 B).—
Multiplex misericordia Dei ita lapsibus subvenit humanis, ut...
per poenitenti;e medicinam spes vite reparetur sterne,...ut... ΄
proprio se judicio condemnantes, ad remissionem criminum per-
venirent. 8. Leo, Ep. 91 ad Theodor. p. 471 B.—Tu parce
confitenti, ut sic in hac mortalitate peccata sua, te adjuvante,
defleat, qualiter in tremendi Judicii die sententiam damnationis
sterne evadat. Sacr. Greg. 210.—INncipir Onpo QUALITER
CONFITERI DEBET HOMO REATUM SUUM. Jnterrogatio sacer-
dotis. Credis in Deum Patrem, et Filium, et Spiritum Sanc-
tum? R. Credo. mnterrogatio. Credis quia hs tres persone
unus sit Deus? &. Credo. Interrog. Credis quia in ipsa carne,
ToU
COXV. VISITATION OF THE SICK. 331
in qua modo es, resurgere habes, et recipere sive bonum sive
malum pro ut gessisti? A. Credo. Ea MS. Codice ante annos
850 exarato insignis Ecclesim S. Gatiani "Turonensis ap.
Martene, 1. 278.
Besydes thys profitte and necessitie of the crosse, the dignitie
also, and glorie of the same erosse muste be diligently com-
mended to the people. For God woulde haue hys owne sonne,
in whom he had delyte, as he testifieth wyth a voyce from
heauen, to be exalted by the crosse and death, and to be
crowned with glorye and honoure. If then the sonne of God...
thorowe the erosse entred into glorye, the disciple is not greater,
nor oughte to be in better case, then the maister. Wherefore
thoughe there were non other profitte in the crosse, yet for thys
cause onely we oughte to suffre it, paciently and gladelye, that
we maye be made lyke unto Christe...The erosse then is an
entraunce to glorie and life. Herman’s Consultation, foll. 99,
100.—In thys confession the pastour must heare and examine
euerie man of hys fayth, &e. The same, fol. 219.
* Then shall the Minister examine | of his power. id. duas
rins, and be (n charity with al the | admonished o make Ma. Will, end d
world; exhorting him to forgive, declare his Debts, what he oweth, and
rom the bottom of his heart, all per- | what is owing unto him ; for the better
sons that have offended him ; and if | discharging of his conscience, and the
he hath offended any other, to ask | quietness of his Executors. But men
αὶ and wherehehath | should often be put in remembrance to
them
done injury or wrong to any man, | take order for the settling of their tem-
that he amends to the uttermost | poral estates, whilst they are in health.
“ These words before rehearsed may le | Prayer, as he shall see cause.
said before the minister rm his
"The Minister shouldnot omit earnest- | of ability to be liberal to the poor.
ly to move such sick persons as are
" Here shall the sick person be moved | which Confession, the Priest shall ab-
to make a special Confession of his sre Vn he humbly md hry
—— — ΨΟΥΝΝΝ
with any weighty matter
* If the sick person shew himself truly penitent, it ought not to be left
to the minister's pleasure to deny him absolution, if he desire it. Our
church's direction is according to the thirteenth canon of the venerable
Council of Nice, both here and in the next that follows. Answer of the
Bishops to the Exceptions of the Ministers, Cardwell's Conferences, p, 361.
mm
332 VISITATION OF THE SICK. CCXY.
Quoniam video facultatem veniendi ad vos nondum esse, et
jam statem ccpisse, quod tempus infirmitatibus assiduis et, gra-
vibus infestatur, occurrendum puto fratribus nostris; ut, si in- -
commodo aliquo et infirmitatis periculo occupati fuerint, non
expectata przsentia nostra, apud presbyterum quemeunque pre-
sentem, vel si Presbyter repertus non fuerit, ut urgere exitus
ceperit, apud diaconum quoque exomologesin facere delieti sui
possint, ut manu eis in penitentia imposita veniant ad Dominum
cum pace. 8. Cypr. Ep. 13.— Apud sacerdotes Dei dolenter et
simpliciter confitentes, exomologesin econscientim faciunt, animi
sui pondus exponunt, salutarem medelam parvis licet et modicis
vulneribus exquirunt. Jd. de Lapsis, p. 134, ubi vide Cl. Fell.
not.—Si enim hoc fecerimus, et revelaverimus peccata nostra
non solum Deo, sed et his qui possunt mederi vulneribus nostris
atque peccatis, delebuntur peccata nostra. Orig. Hom. 17 in
Lue. (ui. 953 Α).--ΕΚεραπίων τις ἣν Tap ἡμῖν πιστὰς γέρων"
ἀμέμπτως μὲν τὸν πολὺν διαβιώσας χρόνον" ἐν δὲ τῷ πει-
ρασμῷ πεσών"...ἐν νόσῳ δὲ “γενόμενος, τριῶν ἑξῆς ἡμερῶν
ἄφωνος καὶ ἀναίσθητος διετέλεσε. Bpayd δὲ ἀνασφήλας τῇ
τετάρτη, προσεκαλέσατο τὸν θυγατριδοῦν, καὶ μεχρί τινός,
ῴησιν, ὦ τέκνον ME κατέχετε' δέομαι σπεύσατε, καί με
θᾶττον ἀπυλύσατε᾽' τῶν πρεσβυτέρων poi τινα κάλεσον.
Euseb. Hist. Eccl. νι. 44, p. 246.—'Evrodjs ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ δεδο-
μένης, τοὺς ἀπαλλαττομένους τοῦ βίου, εἰ δέοιντο, καὶ
μάλιστα εἰ καὶ πρότερον ἱκετεύσαντες τύχοιεν, ἀφίεσθαι,
ἵνα εὐελπίδες ἀπαλλάττωνται. Dionys. Alex. Decretum ap.
Euseb. Ibid.—Is qui penitentiam in infirmitate petit...accipiat
penitentiam ; et...reconcilietur. Cone. Carth. 1v. c. 76 (Labbe
nu, 1205).—Jnterrog. Vis dimittere omnibus qui in te peccave-
runt, ut et Deus dimittat tibi peccata tua, ipso docente, si non
dimiseritis hominibus peccata eorum, nec Pater vester ccelestis
dimittet vobis peccata vestra? Si vult dimittere, suscipe ejus
confessionem ; sim autem, moli suscipere. CONFESSIO OMNI-
MODA per quam confiteri potest peccator peccata sua Deo et
. -
COXVI. VISITATION OF THE SICK. 333
Sacerdoti suo....Confiteor tibi, Domine,...hsc omnia superius
memorata peceata,...tibi Deus Pater omnipotens, confiteor coram
hoc Sacerdote tuo....Ideoque, Ὁ Domine Sacerdos, consilium
tuum, immo judicium,...supplex deprecor; et ut pro eisdem
peceatis meis intercessor existas, humiliter imploro....Dignare
pro me Dei misericordiam deprecari, ut donet mihi veniam in-
dulgentie, et omnium peccatorum meorum remissionem... Re-
sponsio Sacerdotis peenitenti post confessionem. ^ Misereatur
tui omnipotens Deus, et donet tibi veram indulgentiam et emen- .
dationem, et de peccatis tuis veniam et remissionem. Ex MS,
Codice Eccl. S. Gatiani (ut supra coxv. citat.) Martene, 1,
278, &c.— Cf. Orricia PARocHI ERGA ÍNFIRMUM PROPE MORI-
TURUM. Ex Hituali Ambrosiano ap. Martene, τι. 404, &e.
CCXVI.
UR Lord Jesus Christ, who hath ; his authority committed to me, I
left power to his Church to ab- | absolve thee from all thy sins, In the
solve all sinners who truly repent and | Name of the Father, and of the Son,
believe in him, of his great mercy | and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
forgive thee thine offences: And by
Εὐχὴ συναπτική. 'O Κύριος ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοὺς Νιριστὸς, kai
Θεὸς ὁ τὴν ἐντολὴν δεδωκώς τοῖς θείοις καὶ ἱεροῖς αὐτοῦ
μαθηταῖς καὶ ἀποστόλοις τοῦ δεσμεῖν τε καὶ λύειν τὰς τῶν
ἀνθρώπων ἁμαρτίας, αὐτὸς ἐξ ὕψους παρίδοι σον πάσας τὰς
ἁμαρτίας, καὶ τὰ πλημμελήματά σον. ‘Era δὲ ἀνάξιος
αὐτοῦ δοῦλος ἐξ ἐκείνων λαβών τὰς ἀφορμὰς τὸ αὐτὸ ποιεῖν'
ἀπολύω ce ἀπὸ πάντος ἀφορισμοῦ καθ᾽ ὅσον δύναμαι, καὶ
σθένω, καὶ σὺ χρείαν ἔχεις" ἔτι ἀπολύω σε ἀπὸ πασῶν
ἁμαρτιῶν σου ὅσα ἐξωμολογήσω ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τῆς
ἐμῆς ἀναξιότητος" εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ τοῦ Yiou,
καὶ τοῦ Ἁγίου Πνεύματος. Oratio super Penitentes, Goar,
678.—FormM ABSOLUTIONIS PQENITENTIS MORIENTIS, EF. g.
Deus omnipotens Salvator, et Redemptor generis humani, qui
Apostolis suis dedit potestatem ligandi atque solvendi, ipse te
absolvere dignetur a cunctis iniquitatibus et peccatis tuis, et
334 VISITATION OF THE SICK.
quantum me fragilitati permittitur, auxiliante Domino, sis
absolutus ante faciem illius qui vivit et regnat, ἅς. Ea perve-
intelligendum est, sed simpliciter dictum more communi. Sieut
est, verbi gratia, Imperator proposuit Edictum, aut, Prsfectus
fustibus esmeidit: numquid ipse proponit, aut numquid ipse
ezdit? Semper is dicitur facere, cui preministratur. —'er-
tull. in illa verba Evangelii : Ipse vos tinguet, De Baptismo,
c. 11.—Manifestum est, ubi et per quos remissa peccatorum
dari possit....Nam Petro primum Dominus...potestatem primum
dedit, ut id solveretur in eclis, quod ille solvisset in terris. Et
post resurrectionem quoque ad apostolos loquitur, dicens,...
Accipite Spiritum Sanctum, &c. Unde intelligimus, non misi
in Ecclesia Pr:spositis, et in evangelica lege Dominica ordina-
tione fundatis licere...remissam peccatorum dare. .S. Cypr. Ep.
73 ad Jubaian. p. 201.— Potestas peccatorum remittendorum
apostolis data est, et ecclesiis quas illi a Christo missi constitue-
runt, et episcopis qui eis ordinatione vicaria successerunt. ir-
mil. Ep. 15 ad Cypr. p. 225.— Homines in remissione pecca-
torum ministerium suum exhibent, non jus alieujus potestatis
exercent; neque enim in suo, sed in nomine Patris, et Fili, et
Spiritus Saneti peceata dimittuntur. S. Ambros. de Spir.
Sancto, m. 18 (ri. 693 F),— Solus remanet, quia non potest hoe
euiquam hominum eum Christo esse commune, solius hoc munus
est Christi, qui tulit peecatum mundi, ut peccata condonet. S,
Ambros. Ep. 26 ad Ireneum al. Ep. 16 ad Studium (n. 897 A).
COX VII.
* And then the Priest shall say the | thine eye of mercy upon this th
Collect following. | servant, who most caret desireth
Let us pray. | him (most loving Father,) whatso
O MOST merciful God, who, ac- | ever hath been decayed by the fraud
cording to the psec Ἐ of thy and malice of the devil, or by his
those who truly repent, sins of | own carnal will frailness ; pre
ua ET ern, "pps ry ami continue thi ic man :
no more; Open | in the unity of the Church T
———— ΈΉΎ ΞΈΡΕΙ
hr pa, es shall em 0 thee me ἢ δὴ plowed je tabs hur bene, μὲς
expedient for him. And forasmuch | him unto thy favour, through the
as he putteth his fulltrust only in thy | merits of thy most dear
mercy, impute not unto him his | Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
former sins, but strengthen him with |
Quiequid diaboliez fraudis irrepit, quiequid terrens labis in-
currit, expelle. Saer. Leon. 379.— Precor, Domine, clementiam
...ut huie famulo tuo peccata et facinora sua confitenti veniam
dare, et preeteritorum criminum relaxare digneris. Sacer. Gelas.
505.— Ut fletus ac gemitus ejus pie suscipias. Jd. 551.— Vid.
Saer. Gelas, 552, Saer. Greg. 213, fere ut ap. Palmer.—
Moveant pietatem tuam, quesumus, Domine, hujus famuli tui
lacrymosa suspiria: Tu ejus medere vulneribus; Tu jacenti ma-
num porrige salutarem ; ne Ecclesia tua aliqua corporis portione
vastetur, ne grex tuus detrimentum sustineat, Sacr. Greg. 210.
—Renova in eo, piissime Pater, quiequid terrena fragilitate cor-
ruptum, vel quiequid diabolica fraude vitiatum est. Ea Cod.
Monast. S. Bened. Floriacensis ann. 950 (Reliqua ut ap.
Palmer) ap. Martene, τι. 376.—Deus... misericordie peccato-
rum, da huie famulo tuo plenam indulgentie veniam,...ut qui
preterita peccata deplorat, futura mala non sentiat, neque jam
ulterius lugenda committat. Dimitte ei, Domine, omnia crimina,
et in semitis justitim placatus restaura, ut securus mereatur dein-
ceps inter tuos bene meritos currere, et ad paeis sterne premia
pervenire. Ordo ad Visitand. Infirm. ex MS. ann. 580 ap.
Martene, 1. 310.
* Then shall the Minister say thie Psalm.
In te, Domine, speravi. Psal. Lxxi.
Inclina ad me aurem tuam. Et hzec confessio est humilita-
tis. Qui dieit, Inclina ad me, confitetur quia jacet tamquam
eger prostratus medico stanti. Denique vide quia eger loqui-
tur; Znelina, &c. — S. Aug. in Ps. uxx. (1v. 722 A).
Tune oret Minister hunc Psalmum. — Hwbrica in Libro Pre-
eum Publicarum, ^.p. 1560.
336
VISITATION OF THE SICK.
CCXVIII.
CCXVIII.
Ἵ Adding this.
SAVIOUR of the world, who ;
hast redeemed us, Save us, and hel
by thy Cross and precious Blood | us, we humbly beseech thee, O Lo
Antiphona. Salvator mundi, salva nos. Qui per crucem et
preeciosum sanguinem redemisti nos, adjuva nos, te rogamus,
O Deus. Liber Precum Publ
ad xvi. 12.
icarum, A.D. 1560. —. Vid. citat.
CCXIX.
I Then shall the Minister say,
ἡ ies Almighty Lord, who is a
most strong tower to all them
that put their trust in him, to whom
all thi in heaven, in earth, and
under the earth, do bow and obey,
be now and evermore thy defence ;
and make thee know and feel, that
there is none other Name under hea-
ven given to man, in whom, and
through whom, thou mayest receive
health and salvation, but only the
Name of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Amen.
O God Almighty,...give us of thy grace, and pour thy
favour into our hearts, that we may believe, feel, and know
perfectly, that thou only art our God, our Father, and to us an
almighty helper, deliverer, and a saviour from sin, from all the
devilish powers of hell, of this world, and from death, and that
by thy Son our Lord Jesu Christ. So be it. Marshall's
Prymer, p. 91, Ed. Oxon.
CCXX.
* And after that shall say,
NTO God's gracious mercy and ; thee, and be gracious unto thee. The
protection we commit thee. The
Lord bless thee, and keep thee. The
Lord make his face to shine upon
Lord lift up his countenance upon
thee, and give thee peace, both now
and evermore. Amen.
Vid. Benedictiones ap. Ordinem ad Visitand. Infirm. ex
Sacramentario S. Gatiani Turonensis ann. 850, Martene, 1.
306.
CCXXI.
A Prayer for a sick child.
ALMIGHTY God, and merci-
ful Father, to whom alone be-
long the issues of life and death;
Look down from heaven, we humbly
beseech thee, with the eyes of mercy
upon this child now lying upon the
T
CCXXII. VISITATION OF THE SICK.
bed of sickness: Visit him, O Lord, | into the nly
with thy salvation; deliver him in | where the souls of: ard
* ti = E ^ s:
Oo
ing thee faithfully, and doing good | without end. Amen,
in his generation ; or else receive him
Μετατίθενται (sc. ot δίκαιοι) ἐκ ToU κύσμου τούτον εἰς
τὴν αἰώνιον ἀνάπαυσιν. S. Athan. de Virgin, c. 18 (n. 120 F).
CCXXII.
A Prayer for a sick person, when there appeareth small hope af recovery.
FATHER of mercies, and God | more seen. We know, O Lord, that
O au comfort, our only help | there is no word im w
in time of need; We fly unto thee
for succour in behalf of this thy ser- canst even yet raise him up, and
vant, here lying under p bur in | grant him ἃ lo continuance
yr uf elg. k gra- sm il
ciously upon him, O ; and the | all appearance the time of his disso-
more the outward man decayeth, | lution draweth near, so fit and pre-
strengthen him, we beseech thee, 80 | pare him, we beseech thee, against
much the more continually with thy | the hour of death, that after his
grace and holy Spirit in the inner | departure hence in peace, and in thy
man. Give him unfeigned repent- | favour, his soul may be received into
ance for all the errors of his life past, thine everlasting kingdom, through
and stedfast faith in thy Son Jesus; , the merits and mediation of Jesus
that his sins may be done away by | Christ, thine only Son, our Lord and
thy mercy, and his pardon sealed in | Saviour. Amen.
heaven, before he go hence, and be no
Aid τῆς μεσιτείας τοῦ μονογενοῦς σου Yiov. Const.
Apost. vir, 18.—Deus, meestorum consolatio, laborantium for-
titudo. Sacr. Gelas. 561.—Famulum tuum ex adversa valetu-
dine corporis laborantem placidus respice. Jd. 735.— Missa
pro infirmo de cujus salute desperatur. Deus, qui famulo tuo
N. dedisti fidei conjunctionem, concede, ut per temporalem cor-
poris incommoditatem ad supernorum civium pertingere mereatur
consortium. Per. Miss, Sarisb. ap. Martene, τ. 326. — Ad-
esto, Domine, pro tua pietate supplicationibus nostris, et suscipe
hostiam quam tibi offerimus pro famulo tuo ill. jacentem in gra-
bato, salutem non corporis sed anime petente: presta, omnipo-
tens Deus, indulgentiam ei omnium iniquitatum suarum, propter
22
VISITATION OF THE SICK
immensam misericordiam, et...anima ejus suscepta pervenir |
reatur ad tus glorie regnum. Per. Ex MS. Cod. Momast.
S. Bened. Floriac. ann. 950 ap. Martene, τι. 378.—Ne preva-
leat adversus eum adversarius in hora exitus sui de corpore, sed
transitum habere mereatur ad vitam. Per. Jbid.
CCXXIHI.
A commendatory Prayer for a sick person at the point of departure,
ALMIGHTY God, with whom ang the lusts of the — or t
ust men | wiles of d
made after they are Mlivered
from earth prisons ; We hum-
Creator, and most merciful Saviour’: |
most — beseeching thee, that
it may precious in thy sight.
Wash we pray ἢ thee, in the blood
ute tok Pearl Lamb, that was |
cbr to take away the sins of the
world ; that whatsoever. defilements
it may "have contracted in the midst
of this miserable and naughty world,
number our days, that’ we may we
ously apply our hearts to holy
and heavenly wisdom, whilst we live
here, which may in the end
us to life everlasting, through the
merits of Jesus Christ thine only
Son our Lord. Amen.
Misericordiam tuam, mundi Redemptor,...imploramus, ut
eari nostri J//ius animam ad te datorem proprium revertentem,
blande leniterque suscipias: et si quas illa ex hac earnali eom-
moratione contraxit maculas, Tu Deus inoleta bonitate clementer
deleas; pie indulgeas; oblivione in perpetuum tradas, Saer.
Gelas. 747.—Spiritum famuli tui J//ius ac cari nostri, in pace
sanctorum tuorum recipias. Jd. 748.— Suscipe, Domine, erea-
turam tuam non ex diis alienis creatam, sed a te Deo solo, vero,
et vivo. Zbid.—Commendamus tibi, Domine, animam fratris
nostri J/liuws. Jd. 751.—Et quid de regione mortali tibi con-
trarium contraxit, fallente diabolo, tua pietate ablue indulgendo,
Id. 752.—Ut anime...ab omnibus, que per humanitatem com-
miserunt, exutz, in tuorum censeantur sorte justorum. Jd, 759.
—Quicquid eonversatione contraxerunt humana. Jd. 760.—Ut
si que eum secularis macula invasit, aut vitium mundiale infecit ;
dono tus pietatis indulgeas et extergas. Jd. 762.— Tibi, Do-
-
——— EHE
CCXXTII. VISITATION OF THE SICK. 330
mine, commendamus animam famuli tui ill. ut defunctus szeculo
tibi vivat, et que per fragilitatem mundans conversationis pec-
cata admisit, tu venia misericordissim# pietatis absterge. Per.
Ex MS. Ben. Floriae. ap. Martene, n. 380.— Suscipe, Domine,
animam servi tui ill. quam de ergastulo hujus sseculi vocare dig-
natus es. Jb. 381.— Kai πρὸς τῇ ἐξόδῳ αἰτεῖν μὴ ὑπὸ τοι-
αὐτην τινὰ δύναμιν ὑποπεσεῖν τὰς ψυχὰς ἡμῶν Φαίνεται.
Καὶ "γὰρ ἀποδιδοὺς τὸ πνεῦμα ἐπὶ τῷ σταυρῷ, εἶπε, Πά-
τερ, εἰς χεῖράς σου παρατίθεμαι τὸ πνεῦμα μου. Just. Mart.
Dial. e. Tryph. c. 105, p. 200 C.—"Oczep τις ἀπὸ φυλακῆς
ἐξέλθοι, οὕτως xai oi ἄγιοι ἐξέρχονται ἀπὸ τοῦ μοχθηροῦ
βίου τούτου εἰς τὰ ἀγαθὰ τὰ ἡτοιμασμένα αὐτοῖς. $$.
Athan. de Virg. c. 18 (u. 120 F).— Vide justum velut corpore
carcere molis inclusum velle dissolvi ut incipiat esse cum Christo.
S. Ambros. in Luc. τι. 29 (1, 1301 B).—4n manus tuas com-
mendo spiritum meum : hoe est, in potestatem tuam commendo
animam meam. Hoc exemplum aecepit Ecclesia a Christo: hoc
et S, Stephanus fecit: hoe et sancti orant, ut illud: Fidel Crea-
tori commendant animas suas, quando exeunt a corpore. S.
Hieron. in Ps. xxx. 5 (vu. App. 77)—TeiOouar σοφῶν do-
γοις, ὅτι ψυχὴ πᾶσα καλή τε καὶ θεοφιλὴς, ἐπειδὰν τοῦ
συνδεδεμένου λυθεῖσα σώματος ἐνθένδε ἀπαλλαγῇ, εὐθὺς μὲν
ἐν συναισθήσει καὶ θεωρίᾳ τοῦ μένοντος αὐτὴν καλοῦ "ye-
νομένη"..--θαυμασίαν τινὰ ἡδονὴν ἥδεται, καὶ ἀγάλλεται, καὶ
ἵλεως χωρεῖ πρὸς τὸν ἑαυτῆς δεσπότην, ὥσπερ τι δεσμω-
τήριον χαλεπὸν τὸν ἐνταῦθα βίον ἀποφυγοῦσα, καὶ τὰς
περικειμένας ἀποσεισαμένη πέδας, 85. Greg. Naz. Orat. 7
Epitaph. Cesaris, c. 21, p. 212 D—Similia habet S. Chrys.
Hom. 21 in Acta (rx. 173 E),—Nobis...cum eo pariter oranti-
bus, obdormivit cum patribus suis, Possid. Vit. S. Aug. c. 31
(x. 280 A).
22—2
340
VISITATION OF THE SICK.
CCXXIV.
CCXXIV.
A Prayer for persons troubled in mind or in conscience.
O BLESSED Lord, the Father of | cast away his confidence in thee, nor
all
mercies, and the God of
comforts; We beseech thee, look
down in pity and compassion upon
this thy afflicted servant. Thou
writest bitter things against him, and
makest him to possess his former
iniquities ; thy wrath lieth hard upon
him, and his soul is full of trouble:
But, O merciful God, who hast writ-
ten thy holy Word for our learning,
that we, through patience and com-
fort of thy holy Scriptures, might
have hope; give him a right under-
standing o visas rn of thy threats
and promises; t
he may neither !
place it any where but in thee. Give
him oy e all his tempta-
tions, and heal all his distempers.
Break not the bruised reed, nor
quench the smoking flax. Shut not
up thy tender mercies in displeasure ;
but make him to hear of joy and
ladness, that the bones which thou
t broken may rejoice. Deliver
him from fear of the enemy, and lift
up the light of thy countenance upon
him, and give him peace, through the
merits and mediation of Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
Sana vulnera, ejusque remitte peccata. — Sacr. Gelas. 504.
—Moveant pietatem tuam, qusesumus, Domine, hujus famuli tui
lacrymosa suspiria: Tu ejus medere vulneribus: Tu jacenti
manum porrige salutarem...ne de familie tus damno inimicus
exultet. Jd. 550.—Eum de tenebris ad lumen revoces :...nec
ultra inimicus in ejus habeat anima potestatem. Jd. 551.—
Pater misericordiarum et Deus consolationis. Jd. 608.—Non
tua deitas ex judicio puniat. Non iniquitas propria, non adver-
sitas arguat aliena : siquid tibi delinquunt, ignosce: siquid offen-
dunt, omnibus tu dimitte: submove ab eis cruciatus mentis,
simul segritudines cordis, et corporis. Ut te compuncti corde
requirant, et a te acti non doleant, per te sustentati adversa
despiciant, et a te correcti diligenter exquirant. Miss. Mozar. de
Tribulat. 1096.—Dolorum ejus ac febrium ita sana discrimina,
ut cum his etiam ejus aboleantur piacula. Non indurando
poena coerceat reum, sed absolvat miseratio jam prostratum.
Mitiga in eo, Pater et Domine,...cunctarum cruciationes infirmi-
tatum. Sit in eo, quaesumus, ita respectus pie parcentis, ut nec
infirmitatum ulterius sancietur stimulis, nec ponam post trans-
itum sentiat de commissis. Miss. Mozar. de Uno Infirmo,
p. 1103.
THE COMMUNION OF THE SICK.
"I Forasmuch as all mortal men be | case of sudden visitation, have the
subject to many sudden perils, dis- | less cause to be disquieted for lack of
eases, and sicknesses, and ever un- | the same. But if the sick person be
certain what time they shall depart | not able to come to the Church,
&
out of this life; therefore, to the | yet i# desirous to receive the Com-
intent they may be always ina rea- | munion in his house; then he must
diness to die, whensoever it shall | give timely notice to the Curate, sig-
please Almighty God to call them, | nifying also how many there are to
he Curates shail diligently from | communicate with him, (oar shall
time to time (but especially in the | be three, or two at the reg: Ape.
time of pestilence, or other infectious | having a convenient place in the sick
sickness) exhort their Parishioners | man's house, with all things neces-
to the often receiving of the holy | sary so prepared, that the Curate
Communion of the Body and Blood | reverently minister, he shall there
of our Saviour Christ, when it shall | brate the Communion, begin
be publicly administered in the | with the Collect, Epistle, and
Church ; that so doing, they may, in | here following.*
iH
Σπουδάζετε οὖν πυκνότερον συνέρχεσθαι εἰς εὐχαριστίαν
Θεοῦ καὶ εἰς δόξαν. 85. Ignat. ad Ephes. c. 13.—S. Greg. Naz.
narrat Gorgoniam sororem suam, post acceptam Eucharis-
tiam, ad. pristinam sanitatem mire restitutam esse, — Orat. 8
al, 11, e. 18 (1. 229).— Eodem tempore quo migravit (Ambro-
sius) ad Dominum, ab hora circiter undecima diei usque ad illam
horam, in qua emisit spiritum, expansis manibus in modum crucis
oravit: nos vero labia illius moveri videbamus, vocem autem non
audiebamus. Honoratus etiam Sacerdos Ecclesi: Vercellis cum
in superioribus domus se ad quiescendum composuisset, vocem
vocantis se audivit, dicentisque sibi: Surge, festina, quia modo
* Qnod si contingat eodem die Cenam Domini in Ecclesia celebrari, tune
sacerdos in ccena tantum sacramenti servabit, quantum sufficit egroto: et
mox finita ccena, una cum aliquot ex his qui intersunt, ibit ad egrotum, et
primo communicabit cum illis, qui assistunt egroto, et interfuerunt cens, et
postremo cum infirmo....Sed si infirmus illo die petat communionem, quo
non celebratur Cena, tunc sacerdos in loco decenti, in domo egroti, cele-
bravit Caenam, hoe modo. Rubrica in Libro Precum Publicarum, a. 1560,
—Cf. Institution of a Christian Man, p. 189.
342 COMMUNION OF THE SICK. ΒΕ. CCXXV.
est recessurus. Qui descendens, obtulit Sancto Domini Corpus :
quo accepto, ubi glutivit, emisit spiritum, bonum viaticum secum
ferens; ut in virtute esce anima refectior, Angelorum nunc
consortio, quorum vita vixit in terris, et Elis societate lmtetur,
&c. Paulin. Vit. S. Ambros. c. 47, p. xu. F.—Jussit sibi
ante lectulum suum sacra vasa et ornamenta ecclesiastica exhi-
beri, et una cum sanctis Episcopis obtulit Deo sacrificium. Pau-
lini Nol. Vita, Authore Uranio Presbyt. p. xciv. Ed. Verone
1736.—Quotiens aliqua infirmitas supervenerit, Corpus et San-
guinem Christi ille, qui sgrotat, accipiat. S. Aug. Serm. 265
al. 215 de Temp. (v. App. 437 B).—Ilepi τῶν εἐξοδενόντων, o
παλαιὸς kai κανονικὸς νόμος φυλαχθήσεται καὶ νῦν, Ὥστε
εἴ τις ἐξοδεύοι, τοῦ τελευταίον καὶ ἀναγκαιοτάτον ἐφοδίου
μὴ ἀποστερεῖσθαι"... Καθόλου δὲ καὶ περὶ πάντος οὑτινοσοῦν
ἐξοδεύοντος αἰτοῦντος δὲ μετασχεῖν εὐχαριστίας, ὁ ἐπίσκο-
πος μετὰ δοκιμασίας μεταδιδότω τῆς προσφορᾶς. Conc. Niccen.
c. 13.—Viaticum omnibus in morte positis non negandum. Conc.
Agath. c. 15 (Labbe 1v. 1386).
When it shall chaunce that...such as...be sicke shall require
the Lordes supper upon workynge dayes, fearynge that they
can not come to the communion the nexte holy daye, the pas-
tours shall ministre the Lordes supper unto them upon anie
daye, &c. But if the sicke folke be in suche case, that they
. ean not come to the temple, the pastours must go to them, and
gyue them the holy supper at home, so that they do all thynges
accordinge to the forme prescribed....The pastours muste also
exhort the people, that not onely theyr householde, but also
the neibours and kinsfolke of the sicke, endeuoure to come to-
gether to the celebration of the holie supper, and to receyue the
sacramentes together. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 212.— CY.
The pastour muste often warne them, that it perteineth to the
dutie of a christen man to be often partaker of the Lordes
bourde &c. The same, fol. 208.
COXXV. COMMUNION OF THE SICK.
CCXXV.
AUGE ne ee God, | e and REDHE he Xx
correct those whom thou dost love, | (if it be thy gracious
and chastise every one whom thou | whensoever his soul shall
dost receive; We beseech thee to | the - BR t wid Me
have m Vw this thy servant | presented unto : J
visited with thine Leni to grat Christ our Lord.
Missa IN DOMO CUJUSLIBET. Secreta. Contestatio. Mise,
Bobiense, 916.—MissA &c, Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, con- -
servator animarum, qui quos recipis pie ad emendationem
coerces: te invocamus, Domine, ut medelam tuam conferre dig-
neris anime famuli tui ill. qui in corpore patitur membrorum
debilitationem, vim laboris, stimulos infirmitatum. Da ei, Do-
mine, gratiam tuam, ut in hora exitus sui de corpore absque
mortalis peccati macula tibi datori proprio per manus sanctorum
angelorum representari mereatur ejus anima. Ex MS. Cod.
Monast. S. Ben. Floriacensis ann. 950 ap. Martene, n. 378.
—Deus piissime et misericordissime, qui quos diligis corripis, et
quos recipis ad emendationem flagellas: Inclina, Domine, aurem
tuam ad preces nostras, et famulo tuo ill. per mysterii tui per-
ceptionem, et longioris vite tempora et tam anim: quam cor-
poris sanitatem precamur tribuas. bid.
"l After which the Priest shall proceed μας τὴν d these words [Ye that do -
according to the form before pre-
scribed. for the holy Communion, be-
Ἵ At the time of the distribution of the | appointed (to communicate with
holy Sacrament, the Priest shall first €— ταῦ, δὲ δι eee
receive the Communion himself, and |
after minister unto them that are
* But if a man, either by reason of Oe bee ty Fh ee ee
extremity of sickness, or for want VH Siler Quia te ro
of in due time to the Cu-
just impediment,
Sacrament of Christ's Body and
that if he do truly repent him of ie
y repent him
«ins, and stedfastly believe that Jesus |
344 COMMUNION OF THE SICK. CCXX"
4 When the sick person is visited, and | the Visitation at the Psalm [ In the
receiveth the holy Communion all at | O Lord, have I put my trust, &c
: one time, then the Priest, for more | and go straight to the Communion.
expedition, «hall cut off the form of
4 In the time of the Plague, Sweat, | in their houses, for fear of the infe
or such other like contagious times of | tion, upon special request of the di
sickness or diseases, when none of | eased the Minister may only comm
the Parish or neighbours can be | nicate with him.
gotten to communicate with the sick
Credere in eum, hoc est manducare panem vivum. Qi
credit, manducat: invisibiliter saginatur, quia invisibiliter rena:
citur. S. Aug. Tract. 26 in Joh. vi. (11. 494 D).—Sacr:
menti quippe illius participatione ac beneficio non privatur, quar
do ipse hoc, quod illud Sacramentum significat, invenit. S. Au:
Serm. ad Infantes de Sacr. ap. Bed. in 1 Cor. x. (Bed. Op. v
365, Ed. Col. Agr. 1612).—Solet humans nature infirmitas i
ipso mortis exitu pregravata, tanto siccitatis pondere deprimi, t
nullis ciborum illationibus refici; sed vix tantumdem illati dele
tetur poculi gratia sustentari. Quod etiam in multorum exit
vidimus, qui optatum suis votis sacre communionis expetent
viaticum, collatam sibi a sacerdote eucharistiam rejecerunt; no
quod infidelitate hoc agerent, sed quod prster Dominici calic
haustum, traditam sibi non possent eucharistiam deglutire. No
ergo hujusmodi a corpore Ecclesie separandi sunt, qui talia no
infidelitate, sed necessitate fecerunt; prsesertim hi, de quibus nih
fidei sinistre sentitur. Conc. Tolet. x1. c. 1] (Labbe vi. 552).—
Si homini alicui eucharistia denegata sit, et ipse interea moriatui
de his rebus nihil aliud conjicere possimus, nisi quod ad jud
cium Dei pertineat; quoniam in Dei potestate erat, quod absqu
eucharistia obierit. Paenitentiale Egberti, 1. 13, ap. Maske
Monum. Ritualia, Vol. 1. p. 90, n. 11.
See various directions given in Herman's Consultation fo
the Communion of the Sick, foll. 213—210.
THE ORDER FOR
THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD.
" Here is to be noted, that the Office | cate, or have laid violent hands upon
ensuing is not to be used for any | themselves.
that die unbuplized, or excommuni-
Placuit ut hi, qui sibi ipsis aut per ferrum, aut per venenum,
aut per przeipitium, aut suspendium, vel quolibet modo violen-
tam inferunt mortem, nulla pro illis in oblatione commemoratio
fiat, neque eum psalmis ad sepulturam eorum cadavera dedu-
cantur;...similiter et de his placuit, qui pro suis sceleribus
puniuntur. Placuit, ut catechumenis sine redemptione baptismi
defunctis, simili modo, neque oblationis commemoratio, neque
psallendi impendatur officium. Conc. Bracarens. τι. cc. 16, 17
(Labbe v. 841).
As touchynge déade personnes, wee wyll haue thys difference
obserued, that if anye departe in the manifest contempte of
Christe, theyr corpses shall not be buried amonge the bodyes
of the fayethfull, nor anye of the ministers of the congregation
shall followe them to theyr graues. Jerman's Consultation,
fol. 235.—If anie die in excommunication, let not the other
members of the congregation be presente at hys buriall, but
let them eompte hym as a caste awaye, seynge that he died
wythout the inuocation of the name of Christe, and acknow-
ledgynge of hys sinnes. The same, 222.
rance o, | í
RUE iru i Gone | dali rel me e Oh of ἄμε
shall say, or sing, |
AM the resurrection and the life, | Dixi, Custodiam, Ps. xxxix.
saith the Lord: he that believeth Domine, refugium. Psalm xc.
346 BURIAL OF THE DEAD. R. COXXVI.
Quid (sibi volunt) hymni? nonne ut Deum glorificemus;
quod jam coronavit discedentem, quod a laboribus liberavit, quod
liberatum a timore apud se habeat? S. Hieron. Ep. 84.— Ex
hine (viz. post mortem Paule) non ululatus, non planctus, ut
inter seculi homines fieri solet, sed Psalmorum linguis diversis
examina concrepabant:.... Greco, Latino, Syroque sermone
Psalmi in ordine personabant. Jd. ad Eustoch. 108 al. 27
(1. 716, 717).—Illud quod audivimus, nunc ex Evangelio tenere
debemus, Qui credit in me gc. S. Aug. Serm. 173 in defunc-
torum obsequiis, al. Serm. 33 de Verb. Apost. (v. 829 A).—
Religiosorum omnium corpora, qui divina vocatione ab hac vita
recedunt, cum Psalmis, Psallentium vocibus debere ad Sepulerum
deferri. In spe resurrectionis Christianorum corporibus famu-
latus Divinorum impenditur canticorum. Prohibet enim nos
Apostolus lugere defunctos, dicens: De dormientibus &c....
Sic enim Christianorum per omnem mundum humani oportet
corpora defunctorum. Conc. Tolet. m. c. 22 (Labbe v. 1014).
— Vid. Palner.
While the corpes is caried forthe, it shal be good to synge
in the midde waye, the psalme Frome the deepe places, or
suche other lyke songes. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 235.
* Then shall follow the Lesson taken | Corinthians.
out of the fifteenth Chapter of the 1 Corinthians xv. 20.
former Epistle of Saint Paul to the
Vid. Palmer, in loc.—Lectrio Repi... Et sicut in Adam
omnes moriuntur &c. — Rituale Ecc. Dunelm. p. 156.
CCXXVI.
Ἵ When they come to the Grave, while
the Corpse is made ready to be laid
into the earth, the Priest shall say,
or the Priest and Clerks shall sing:
AN that is born of a woman
hath but a short time to live,
and is full of misery. He cometh
up, and is cut down, like a flower ;
he fleeth as it were a shadow, and
never continueth in one stay.
In the midst of life we are in
death: of whom may we seek for
succour, but of thee, O Lord, who
for our sins art justly displeased ?
Yet, O Lord God most holy, O
Lord most mighty, O holy and most
merciful Saviour, deliver us not into
the bitter pains of eternal death.
Thou knowest, Lord, the secrets
of our hearts; shut not thy mercifal
CCXXVI. BURIAL OF THE DEAD. 347
ears to our but spare us, Tour st μου
Lord most holy, Ὁ God most mighty, | wis eed hour ror ay pine of
O holy and merciful Saviour, thou à
Μηδένα αὐτῶν ἀπόβλητον ποιήσης ἐκ τῆς Pre σου.
Const. Apost. vin. 15, p. 4100. ---- Μὴ κατισχύσῃ θάνατος
ἁμαρτίας kaÜ ἡμῶν. Lit. Marci, p. 140—Huiv τὰ τέλη
τῆς ζωῆς... ἀναμάρτητα δώρησαι. Ibid. 150.----Αληθῶς μα-
ταιύτης τὰ σύμπαντα, ὁ δὲ βίος σκία καὶ ἐνύπνιον, καὶ
ydp μάτην ταράττεται πᾶς γὴγενὴῆς, ὡς εἶπεν 5 “γραφή.
Ὅτε τὸν κύσμον κερδήσωμεν: τότε τῷ Tay οἰκήσωμεν.
Officium Exequiarum, Goar, 529.— Ἐπελθὼν ὁ θάνατος ταῦτα
πάντα ἐξηφάνισταιι Διὸ Χριστῷ τῷ ἀθανάτῳ βοήσωμεν:
Ibid. 533, cf. 580.----Ἀλέποντες προκείμενον νεκρὸν, λόγον
ἀναλάβωμεν πάντες τῆς τελευταίας ῥοπῆς. Οὕτως ydp...wcEl
ἄνθος ἐξήνθησεν, ὡς χόρτος ἐτμήθη..«ὄνπερ ἀφανῆ λιπόντες,
τῷ Χριστῷ εὐξώμεθα. | Ibid. 536.—Hostiam, Domine, suscipe
benignus oblatam, ut hoe sacrificio singulari vinculis horrende
mortis exuti, vitam mereantur eternam. Sacr. Greg. 223.—
Cum mihi extrema dies finisque vits advenerit...me Angelus
sanctitatis suscipiat. Miss, Bobiense, 905.— Quando de corpore
me exire jusseris, pars iniqua in me non habeat potestatem, sed
Angelus tuus inter sanctos et electos conlocet. Zbid. 906.—
Ecce corpus elatum est, imus redimus sine lacrymis: nam neque
in iis precibus, quas tibi fudimus, cum offerretur pro ea sa-
crificium pretii nostri, jam juxta sepulerum posito cadavere,
priusquam deponeretur, sicut illic fieri solet, nec in iis precibus
ego flevi, sed toto die graviter in occulto m«stus eram, S. Aug.
Confess. Lib. 1x. c. 12. De Funere Matris sue Monice (1.
168 F).—Ecstasin pavorem dicit quem , . . impendentibus passio-
nibus...mortis, humana infirmitas patitur. Jd. in Ps. cxv. 11
(rv. 1269 G).— Profecto ex quo esse incipit in hoe corpore, in
morte est homo. Jd. de Civ. Dei, Lib. xm. e. 10, q. v. (vi,
331 E).—Si anima in peenis vivit zeternis,. . . mors est illa potius
eterna quam vita. Nulla quippe major et pejor est mors, quam
ubi non moritur mors, bid. Lib. vi. c, 12 (v. 162 B)—Agi. τ
aa
348 BURIAL OF THE DEAD. COXXVI.
potest in adjutorio gratie Redemptoris nostri, ut saltem se-
cundam mortem declinare possimus. Jbid. Lib. xm c. 11
(vui. 333 D).
Heiliger Herre Gott, Heiliger starker Gott, Heiliger barm-
herziger Heiland, du ewiger Gott, lass uns nieht versinken in
des bittern Todes Noth, Kyrieleison. Mit in den Tod ansicht
uns der Hóllen Rachen, wer will uns aus solchen Noth frey und
ledig machen? Das thust du, Herr, alleine. Es jammert deine
Barmherzigkeit, unser Sünd und grossen Leid: heiliger Herre
Gott, heiliger starker Gott, heiliger barmherziger Heiland, du
ewiger Gott, lass uns nieht verzagen vor der tiefen Hóllen Glut,
Kyrie eleison. Mitten in der Hiéllen angst unser Sünd uns
treiben, wo sollen wir denn fliehen hin, da wir mégen bleiben?
Zu dir, Herr Christ, alleine &c.—Heiliger Herre Gott, heiliger
starker Gott, heiliger barmherziger Heiland, du ewiger Gott,
lass uns nicht entfallen von des rechten Glaubens Trost, Kyrie-
leison. Luthers Geistliche Lieder (x. 1756, 1757, Ed. Walch.)
[See Archbishop Laurence's Bampton Lectures, 3d Ed. p. 381].
—Keep us that we...neither fall into desperation, now, nor in
the point of death. Marshall's Prymer, p. 65.—Wherefore,
to whom shall I flee, except I flee unto thee? The same,
p. 69.— What shall I do that am so wretched? Whither shall
I fly, but to thee that art my God and Saviour? Have thou
mercy upon me, when thou shalt come at the last day. Zhe
Dirige, in the same, p. 253, —The man that is born of the
woman &e. The same.
CCXXVII.
* Then, while the earth shall be cast | dust; in sure and certain hope of the
upon the Body by some standing by, | Resurrection to eternal life, |
the Priest shall say, our Lord Jesus Christ; who shall
NORASMUCH as it hath pleased | change our vile body, that it may be
xao taz his great mercy | like unto his glorious body, accordim,
to take unto himself the soul of our | to the mighty working, pps
dear brother here departed, we there- | is able to subdue all things to hi
fore commit his body to the ground; | self.
earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to
ee
CCXXVIII. BURIAL OF THE DEAD. 349
Τῶν ἀδελφῶν ὑμῶν τῶν ἐν Κυρίῳ κεκοιμημένων. Const.
Apost. vi. 29.—Commemorationem faciamus cari nostri J/lius,
quem Dominus de tentationibus hujus sseuli adsumpsit. Sacr.
Gelas. 747.—Quia ipse est expectatio nostra, quem expectamus
venire de ccelis, ut conformet corpus humilitatis nostra corpori
glorim sum. Miss. Bobiense, 871.— O θάνατος χωρισμὸς ψυχῆς
ἀπὸ σώματος. Clem. Alex. Strom. yu. c. 12, p. 874, 1, 42.—
Μὴ λυποῦ διὰ τὸν θάνατον, φύσεως "γάρ ἐστι. S. Chrys.
Hom. 6 ad pop. Antioch. (πα. 78 E).—Mera βεβαίας καὶ
ἀληθοῦς τῆς ἐλπίδος. Dion, Eccl. Hierarch. vu. 1.— Vid.
Man. Sarisb. citat. ap. Palmer.
Ἵ "Then shall be said or sung, Spirit ; for they rest from their la-
HEARD a voice from heaven, | bours.
saying unto me, Write, From
henceforth blessed are the dead which 1 Then the Priest shall say,
die in the Lord: even so saith the Lord, have mercy upon us. &e.
ANTIPHONA. Audivi vocem de ecelo dicentem, Beati mortui.
Rit. Eccl. Dunelm. p. 157.— Tum recitatur Antiphona. Audivi
&e. Liber Precum Publicarum, A.D. 1560,
CCXXVIHI.
Priest. of the flesh, are in joy and felicity ;
LMIGHTY God, with whom do | We give thee hearty + ol for that
live the spirits of them that de- | it hath pleased thee to deliver this
part hence in the Lord, and with | our brother out of the miseries of this
whom the souls of the faithful, after | sinful world ;*
they are delivered from the burden |
Ἔν χώρᾳ ζώντων, ev τῇ βασιλείᾳ σου, ἐν τῇ τρυφῇ
τοῦ παραδείσου, ἐν τοῖς κόλποις Ἁβραάμ, καὶ ᾿Ισαὰκ, xal
Ἰακώβ, τῶν ἁγίων πατέρων ἡμῶν" ὅθεν ἀπέδρα ὑδυνὴ, λύπη,
καὶ στεναγμός. Ἔνθα ἐπισκοπεῖ τὸ φῶς τοῦ προσώπου
cov, καὶ καταλάμπει διὰ πάντος. Lit, Jacobi, Grac. 46.—
Fratris nostri J/lius, quem Domini pietas de incolatu mundi
hujus transire precepit. Sacer. Gelas. 750.—Quem Deus de
laqueo hujus szeuli liberare dignatus est. /Jbid.— Deus, apud
* For death shall be to him no death at all, but a very deliverance from
all death, from all pains, cares, and sorrows, miseries, and wretchedness of
this world, &c. The first Part of the Homily against the Fear of Death,
850 BURIAL OF THE DEAD. CCXXVIII.
quem omnia morientia vivunt. Jd. 752.— Vid. Sacer. Greg.
216, et MS. Cod. monast. S. Ben. Floriacens. Martene, 11. 382.
ap. Palmer.—Mewiarevrat ov παρὰ Χριστιανοῖς xai ' lovóatois
μόνον, ἀλλὰ kai παρ᾽ ἄλλοις πολλοῖς Ἑλλήνων καὶ Βαρβα-
ρων, ὅτι ζῆ καὶ ὑπάρχει μετὰ τὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματος χω-
ρισμὸν ἡ ἀνθρωπίνη ψυχή. Orig. o. Cels. Lib. vu. c. 5 (1.
696 E).—Memorias sanctorum facimus,...vel amicorum in fide
morientium devote memoriam agimus, tam illorum refrigerio
gaudentes, quam etiam nobis piam consummationem in fide postu-
lantes. Jd. aut Anon. in Job. Lib. τι. (n. 902 A).—Symeon
,..dixit: Nunc dimittas &c. ; probans, scilicet, atque contestans
tunc esse servis Dei pacem, tunc liberam, tunc tranquillam quie-
tem, quando de istis mundi turbinibus extracti, sedis et securi-
tatis sterne portum petimus, quando expuncta hac morte ad
immortalitatem venimus. S. Cypr. de Mortalit. c. 3, p. 157.—
Cum cari quos diligimus de ssculo exeunt, gaudendum potius
quam dolendum. Ibid. c. 4, p. 158.— Ox ἐστι παρὰ τοῖς
δικαίοις θάνατος, ἀλλὰ μετάθεσις" μετατίθεται yap ἐκ τοῦ
κόσμου τούτου, εἰς τὴν αἰώνιον ἀνάπαυσι. S. Athan. de
Virgin. c. 18 (1. 120 F).— Cf. S. Greg. Naz. Epitaph. Cesaria,
Orat. vit. c. 18 (1. 210 D).—Ti rovrov καιριώτερον xai θαυμα-
σιώτερον; πιστεύειν μὲν τοὺς παρόντας, ὅτι οἱ ἀπελθόντες
ζῶσι, καὶ ἐν ἀνυπαρξίᾳ οὔκ εἰσιν, αλλὰ εἰσὶ καὶ ζῶσι παρὰ
τῷ Δεσπότῃ; S. Epiphan. Her. Aerian. 75, c. 7 (ι. 911 A).—
Ψαλμφῳδίαι καὶ evyal...cai πλῆθος ἀδελφῶν τοσοῦτον.. ἵνα
εὐχαριστῆς τῷ λαβόντι... Avarraucis ἐστιν ὁ θάνατος, ἱδρώ-
των καὶ φροντίδων βιωτικῶν ἀπαλλαγή. 8. Chryst. Hom.
29 de Dormient. (1. 765 D).—Ti "yap ἔχει δεινὸν ὁ θάνατος,
εἰπὲ μοι; ὅτι σε ταχύτερον ἐπὶ τὸν εὔδιον λιμένα παρα-
πέμπει, καὶ τὴν ἀτάραχον ἐκείνην ζωήν ; Id. Hom. 5 ad pop.
Antioch. c. 2 (i. 61 B)—H τοῦ θανάτου παρουσία πόνων
ἐστὶν ἀπαλλαγή. Id. Hom. 18 ad pop. Antioch. c. 2 (m.
183 D).
OCXXIX. BURIAL OF THE DEAD. A51
beseeching thee, that it may please Mns, ST Ane uc νῶν τα ees
— of th gracious goodness ort] mation and bliss, in body and
1 the number of thine soul, in thy eternal and
parted in the true faith of thy holy
Παρακαλοῦμέν σε, ὅπως ἅπαντας ἡμᾶς, διατηρήσας ἐν τῇ
εὐσεβείᾳ, ἐπισυναγάγης ἐν τῆ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ Χριστοῦ cov,
καὶ Θεοῦ πάσης αἰσθητῆς καὶ νοητῆς φύσεως,...ἀτρέπτους,
ἀμέμπτους. ἀνεγκλήτους. Const. Apost. vin. 12, p. 408.— Tov
ἀριθμὸν τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν cov. bid. c. 22, p. 413.— Eorum,
qui in fide vera dudum obierunt. Lit, Jacobi, Syr. ap. Renaud,
i. 36.—Quum finito mundi termino supernum cunctis illuxerit
Regnum, omnium sanctorum cecetibus aggregatus cum electis
resurgat, in parte dexterm coronandus. Saer. Greg. 217.—
‘Ayou ἣν ἡμῖν ἡμέρας T€ καὶ νυκτὸς ὑπὲρ πάσης τῆς ἀδελ-
φότητος, εἰς τὸ σώζεσθαι μετ᾽ ἐλέους καὶ συνειδήσεως τὸν
ἀριθμὸν τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν αὐτοῦ. 8. Clem. Rom. Ep. ad
Corinth, c. 2.—Profectio est quam mortem putas. Tertull. de
Patient, c, 9.—Amissus est aliquis Christianus ;,..non amisisti,
sed prszmisist. Neque enim ille decessit, sed prmecessit. 8,
Aug. Serin. 86 al, Serm. 45 de Diversis (v. 460 A), —Optamus
ut finem faciat nostris malis, et veniens de ccelo, nos assumat in
regnum. Jd. Serm. 65 al. 126 de Temp. (v. App. 119 E).—
Cf. S. Ambros. de Theodos. Episc. Mediolan. Obitu (wu. 1197,
&c.)
CCXXIX,
Tue Conrxkcr.
MERCIFUL God, the Father | as our hope is this our brother doth ;
of our Lord Jesus Christ, who | and that, at the general Resurrection
is the resurrection and the life; in | in the last da may be found ac-
—— whosoever believeth shall live, ceptable in wp τώρ. sight; and receive
E is he die ; get whosoever liveth, | that blessing, which thy well-beloved
lieveth in him, shall not die | Son shall then pronounce to all that
t ; who also hath taught us | love and fear thee, saying, Come, ye
(by his holy Apostle Saint Paul) not | blessed children of my Father, receive
to be sorry, as men without hope,for | the kingdom gos for you from
them that sleep in him; We meekly | the beginning of the world: Grant
beseech thee, O Father, to raise us | this, we beseech thee, O merciful
from the death of sin unto the life of | Father, t Jesus Christ, our
righteousness ; that, when we shall | Mediator and Redeemer. Amen.
depart this life, we may rest in him,
352 BURIAL OF THE DEAD CCXXIX.
Ζωοποίησον τὰς ἁπάντων ἡμῶν ψυχάς, καὶ μὴ κατισχύ-
get θάνατος ἁμαρτίας καθ᾽ ἡμῶν, μηδὲ κατὰ πάντος τοῦ λαοῦ
cov, Lit. Marci, p. 146.—Deus, cujus miseratione animse fide-
lium requiescunt. Sacr. Greg. 223.— Cum terribile illud judicii
tempus advenerit,...ducantur ad praemium, palmam accipiant ad
triumphum. Miss. Gall. Vet. 350.——Sic te miserante hic percipere
mereamur omnium veniam delictorum, ut tuum in futuro judi-
cium nobis sentiamus omnino mitissimum, et dextre tus parti-
cipes facti, à te mereamur perpetusm vite percipere premium,
tuumque consequamur invictum, infinitum, et fortissimum regnum.
R. Amen. Miss. Mozar. ap. Martene, 1. 169.— Ev εἰρήνη
γενέσθαι τὴν Koiunow ἡμῶν αἰτοῦμεν. δ. Basil. Ep. 97 al.
68 (ui. 191 C).—Tlore πνεύματι ζήσομεν; ὅταν ἀποδημήσω-
μεν ἐντεῦθεν ἀλλ᾽ οὐκέτι πόνων, οὐδὲ ἀγώνων καιρὸς, ἀλλὰ
στεφάνων καὶ κολάσεων. 8. Chrys. de Virgin. c. 84 (1. 335
B).— Cf. Dion. Areop. Eccl. Hierarch. c. vu. p. 405—420.
O God, which by the mouth of St. Paul thine apostle hath
taught us not to be sorry for them that sleep in Christ, grant,
we beseech thee, that in the coming of thy Son our Lord Jesu
Christ, we with all other faithful people being departed, may
be graciously brought unto joys everlasting, which shalt come to
judge both the quick and the dead, and the world by fire.
Bishop Hilsey’s Prymer, p. 420, cf. King Henry VIII's
Prymer, p. 492.—To thee, Lord, we commend the souls of all
Christian people, both men and women ; so that, when we shall
depart, we may live ever with thee. Marshall's Prymer, p.
287, Ed. Oxon.
"T E grace of our Lord Jesus | the fellowship of the Holy Ghost, be
Christ, and the love of God, and | with usall evermore. men.
THE
THANKSGIVING OF WOMEN AFTER CHILD-BIRTH,
COMMONLY CALLED,
THE CHURCHING OF WOMEN.
1 The Woman, at the usual time after | Qu the as hath been accustomed, or as
M I, os fer Ea ! |
CCXXX.
F9 Almighty God. A uu rh onn Or, Psalm exxvii. JVisi Dominus.
Libre eam itn 1 ind eM ndi
air duni iym shall the τὰ reri c Loid hav ees τὸ auf dd
(5 Then sent tems the cxvith On Father, which art in heaven,
Psalm.) ἄτα.
CCXXXI.
Minister. O Lord, save this woman thy servant, &c.
CCXXXII.
Minister. Let us ther, that she, through thy hel |
ALMIGHTY S give | both fait Aa live, and iain
thee humble thanks for ing to thy will, in this life present ;
thou hast vouchsafed to w^ this | and also may be partaker of ever-
woman thy servant from rat lasting glory in the life to come;
pain and peril of Child-birth ; Y through Jesus Christ our Lord.
we beseech thee, most merciful Amen,
* The woman, that cometh to give her | munion, it is convenient that she re-
Thanks, must offer accustomed Of- | ceive the holy Communion,
ferings ; and, if there be a Com-
Cf. Evyy eis “γυναῖκα λεχὼ, μετὰ μ᾽ ἡμέρας----ἐπὶ τῷ
ἐκκλησιασθῆναι. ᾿Αξίωσον αὐτὴν μεταλαβεῖν τοῦ τιμίου σώ-
patos καὶ αἵματος τοῦ Νριστοῦ σου. Goar, 325.—Mauliere
astante prope altare. Ex Vett. Ritualibus ap. Martene, n. pp.
136, 137.
23
—
A COMMINATION,
Or Denouncing of God's Anger and Judgments against Sinners,
with
certain Prayers, to be used on the first day of Lent, and at other
times, as the Ordinary shall appoint.
CCXXXIII.
47 — án the Litany | Lent, such persons as stood convicted
the accustomed | of notorious sin were put to open
zr the ^ shall, in the | | repeal terry pe
Reading. Pow or Pulpit, μεν, t their souls might be saved in the
Beets ME, τὰ the Primitive | day of the Lord ; LI
was a godly dis- | monished by their ght be
cipline, that, at the beginning of | the more afraid to
᾿Ιδὼν δὲ σὺ τὸν ἡμαρτηκότα, mikpavÜeis κέλευσον αὐτὸν
ἔξω βληθῆναι"... οὕτως οὖν καὶ ἡμᾶς δέον ἐστὶ ποιεῖν, τοὺς LÀ
ἁμαρτίας (i.e. de pum λέγοντας pétéven u, ἀφορίζειν χρόνον
ὡρισμένον κατὰ τὴν ἀναλογίαν τοῦ ἁμαρτήματος, ἔπειτα μετα-
νοοῦντας προσλαμβάνεσθαι, ὡς πατέρες υἱούς. Const, Apost.
vi. 16, p. 227.—'Omws οἱ θεώμενοι αὐτοὺς κατανυγῶσι, καὶ
ἀσφαλέστεροι “γένωνται, εὐλαβούμενοι ois ὁμοίοις περιπεσεῖν.
Ibid. c. 39, p. 252.— Cf. Ibid. cc. 41.--..48, de abscindendis
peccatoribus ab Ecclesia, &e. pp. 252——255.— Ibidem (se. in
Ecclesia) etiam exhortationes, castigationes, et censura Divina.
Nam et judicatur magno cum pondere, ut apud cértos de Dei
conspectu, summumque futuri judicii prejudicium est, si quis ita
deliquerit, ut a communicatione orationis, et conventus, et omnis
sancti commercii relegetur. — Tertull, Apol, c. 39.— Cf. Eund.
de Ponit. c. 9. De Pudic. cc. 5. 13. 18.—Nam cum in mino-
ribus delietis,... penitentia agatur justo tempore, et exomologesis
fiat, inspecta vita ejus qui agit penitentiam, &c. quanto magis in
his gravissimis et extremis delictis caute omnia et moderate
secundum disciplinam Domini observari oportet? — S. Cypr. Ep.
17 al. 12, p. 39, cf. Epp. 15, 16 al. 11, 10.—Quando eu
crimen notum est, et omnibus exeerabile apparet,...non dormiat
severitas discipline. 8, Ang. c. Ep, Parmen. Lib. ur oc. 2
(ix. 64 B).— Cf. Gennad. de Eecl. Dogm. c. 23 al. 53 (ap.
Aug. viu App. 78 D).—Si quis post acceptam penitentiam,
sicut canis ad vomitum suum, ita ad seculares illecebras, dere-
lieta quam professus est peenitentia, fuerit reversus, a communione
Ecclesi: vel a convivio fidelium extraneus habeatur, quo facilius
et ipse compunctionem, per hane confusionem accipiat, et alii
ejus terreantur exemplo. Cone. Turon. 1. e. 8 (Labbe iw.
1052).—Suscipis eum 1v Feria mane in capite Quadragesime,
et cooperis eum cilicio, ores pro eo, &c, Sacer. Gelas. 505.—
Cor suum luctu, corpus adflixit jejuniis, ut anime suc reciperet,
quam perdiderat, sanitatem. — Diaconus, in ordine agentibus pub-
licam Peenitentiam. Jd. 549.—Te poscimus, ut... aspersione
hujus cineris veniam consequamur, et de peccato ad justitiam, de
corruptione ad incorruptionem, de morte ad vitam pervenire
mereamur wternam. Ex MS. Cod. Eecl. Narbonens. ann.
650, ap. Martene, m. 50,—Saneta Ecclesia de amissione filiorum
suorum eontristatur; sed acrius dolet de animarum vestrarum
interitu. Unde oportet vos ab ejus communione projicere, et
556 A COMMINATION.
We wil haue lente to be kepte after this sorte. Fyrst that
the preachers admonish the congregation...of theyr synnes, and
exhorte them to true, and liuelye repentaunce; &e. Further-
more lette them declare that the obseruation of lente was
instituted of the olde fathers for thys purpose, that if anie in
the rest of the yere had fallen in to some grieuous sinnes, &c.,
such persons shoulde be stirred up, and kendled at thys tym to
ernest repentaunce of theyr synnes, &e. Therefore...we wyl
that,..holye assembles bee made, and that lessons be religiously
red, and declared out of the seriptures, which do more vehe-
mently prouoke to repentaunce of synnes, &c, Whereout the
pastours shall make erneste and feruent exhortacions, &c. For
we can not well hope that the old maner of fastynge maye be
called agayne chiefely among us Germaines. Herman’s Con-
sultation, foll. 247, 248 ; and compare the whole.
COXXXV.
Minister,
ἽΝ QW seeing that all they are ac astray from the commandments of
cursed (as the prophet David | God; let us (remembering the dread-
beareth witness) who do err and go | ful judgment hanging, &c.)*
Legat Diaconus...hune sermonem qui inferius scriptus est.
Ixcierr Sermo LEGENDUs, Perpendite, fratres, et sollicito corde
vobiscum agite, ne ea que fletibus et lamentis punitis, deinceps
repetentes majorem et severiorem erga vos iram Dei provocetis.
Nam auctoritate sacri Eloquii etiam de propitiato peccato securi
esse prohibemur. Unde non sufficit unicuique ad veram salutem
a malo declinare nisi faciat bonum. — Utrumque enim przeceptum
est, quapropter mecum vos admoneo, ut salubribus remediis
* Let us cast away the burden of sin that lieth too heavy on our necks,
and return unto God by true penance and amendment of our lives, The
Second Part of the Homily against the Fear of Death.—For we do not tum
again unto him, &c. The First Part of the Homily on Repentance.— Let
us hearken to the voice of Almighty God, when he calleth us to repentance,
&c. "The same, the Second Part.—Men, who abusing the long eufecin a
goodness of God, do never think on repentance or amendment of life.
The same, the Third Part.—See the concluding Paragraph of the Homily.
eZ
|
CCXXXV. A COMMINATION. 357
penitentie, omni tempore vigilanter insistentes, salutem anima-
rum nostrarum Deo auxiliante reportare possimus. Quod tune
obtinere promerebimur, si fructus dignos penitentim, juxta B.
Joannis Baptiste vocem, non segniter operemur, qui ait: Facite
ergo fructus dignos peenitentie....Recogitemus ergo, fratres
carissimi, mala que fecimus, nosmetipsos assiduis lamentis atte-
ramus....Quia igitur momentis suis hore fugiunt, agite, fratres
carissimi, ut in boni operis mercede teneantur. Audite quid
sapiens Salomon dieat, Quodcunque potest, &e, — (Ecc. 1x. 10).
Quia ergo eventurz mortis tempus ignoramus, et post mortem
operari jam non possumus, superest ut ante mortem tempora
indulta rapiamus. Sic enim, sic mors ipsa eum venerit, vincetur,
si priusquam veniat semper timeatur; districtionem quippe ven-
turi Judicis Paulus considerans, ait; Horrendum est incidere in
manus Dei viventis. Illum ergo diem, fratres carissimi, quando
Judex ad judicium properat, illum ante oculos ponite. Hine
enim Psalmista dicit: Deus manifestus veniet, Deus noster, et
non silebit : ignis ante ipsum ardelit, et in circuitu ejus tem-
pestas valida....De illo enim die per prophetam dicitur : Jurta
est dies Domini magnus, &c. (Joel n. 1, 2). Pensate ergo,
fratres carissimi, extremi diem judicii, super corda reproborum.
..De hae die Dominus iterum per prophetam dieit: Adhuc
semel, et ego movebo, non solum. terram, sed et cclum....Consi-
derate, fratres carissimi, ante conspectum tanti Judicis, quantus
in illo die terror erit, quando jam in pena remedium non erit,
qu illi confusio, eui reatu suo exigente continget in conventum
hominum angelorumque erubescere. Illum ergo diem, fratres
carissimi, tota intentione cogitate : vitam corrigite, mores mutate,
mala tentantia resistendo vincite, perpetrata autem fletibus punite ;
adventum namque wterni Judicis tanto securiores quandoque
videbitis, quanto nune districtionem illius timendo prevenitis.
Ipse etenim, qui est Advocatus noster, fieri dignatus est Judex
noster, qui hac nocte traditus est pro peccatis nostris ut: redi-
meret nos in sanguine suo Christus Salvator noster, qui vivit et
358 A COMMINATION. CCXXXVL
regnat cum Deo Patre in unitate Spiritus Sancti Deus per
omnia ssecula seculorum. Ew MS. Pontific. antiqui Ritu
Ecclesia Pictavensis ann, 850, ap. Martene, m. 103—105,
CCXXXVI,
4 Then shall they all kneel upon their | — Miserere mei, Deus. — Psalm ti.
knees, and the Priest and Clerks Lord, have ue Sea &e,
kneeling (in the place where they are | Our Father, which art in inert
accustomed to say the Litany) shall Minister. O Lord, save thy ser-
say this Psalm. vanta, &e.
Hic ergo (sc. Ponitens)...sub conspectu ingemiscentis Ee
clesim,..protestatur et dicit, Iniquitates meas ego agnosco: e
delictum meum, &c. Averte faciem tuam, &c. Saer. Gelas.
549.— Mox surgat Episcopus, faciatque omnes gpamitenter
ante se prostrare, simulque cum astantibus cantet hos peal-
mos. Ps. Miserere mei, Deus, &c. Post lee sequatur
Dominica Oratio, Pater noster, &c,...Kyrie eleison, &e, Er
MS. Cod. Bellovacensi ap. Martene, τ, 285.— Ημέρας ἤδη
ὑπολαμπούσης, πάντες κοινῇ; ὡς εξ ἑνὸς στόματος καὶ μίας
καρδίας τὸν τῆς ἐξομολογήσεως ψαλμὸν ἀναφέρουσι τῷ Κυρίῳ,
ἴδια ἑαυτῶν ἕκαστος τὰ ῥήματα τῆς μετανοίας ποιούμενοι.
S. Basil. Ep. 207 al. 63 ad Neoces. (ur. 311 €).
COX XXVII.
unto thee; that they, whose eo
merciful pardon be :
üirongh d rist one Ea Lord. Amen. 5
Minister. Let us pray.
, LORD, we beseech thee, "-
- cifully ‘hear o rayers, and
spare all those who cones their sing
CCX XXVIII.
0 MOST mighty God, and mer-
ciful Father, who hast compas-
ou hast made; who wouldest
ἐστὶ ‘tbe death of a sinner, but that he
|
|
men n all men, and hatest nothing E enter not into ἐπάν with tl
should rather turn from his sin, and vw ds from Ada: who meekly
be saved ; Mercifully forgive us our | ledge our vileness, ee
trespasses ; receive and comfort us, | us of our faults, and so
who are grieved and wearied with the | to help us in this world, that
of our sins Thyproperty is | ever live wi thon ia ie VD
always to have mercy ; to thee only | come; throughJesusChrist our
it appertaineth to forgive sins. Spare | Amen
OCXXXIX. A COMMINATION. 359
Vid. Saer. Gelas. 504, 505 ap. Palmer—Llavroxpdrop
Θεὲ aiwme, δέσποτα τῶν ὅλων" κτίστα kai πρύτανι τῶν Tav
των"...ἔπιδε ἐπὶ τοὺς κεκλικότας σοι αὐχένα ψυχῆς, καὶ
σώματος" ὅτι οὐ βούλει τὸν θάνατον τοῦ ἁμαρτωλοῦ, ἀλλὰ
τὴν μετανοίαν, ὥστε ἀπόστρεψαι αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τῆς 0000 αὐτοῦ
τῆς πονηρᾶς καὶ ζῆν'.. «αὐτὸς καὶ νῦν πρόσδεξαι τῶν ἱκετῶν
σον τὴν μετάγνωσιν...«ὅτι παρά goto ἱλασμός ἐστι" καὶ
ἀποκατάστησον αὐτοὺς κι τι A. Const. Apost. vm. 9, p. 899.
—Deus,..qui hominem...ab sternitate dejectam, Unici tui san-
guine redemisti; vivifica itaque, quem ibi nullatenus mori
desideras, Sacer. Gelas. 550.—Iram tuam,..a populo tuo mise-
ratus averte. Jd. 714.—Domine Deus incomprehensibilis et
inenarrabilis,...nom vis mortem peccatoris, sed ut convertatur et
vivat....Ne intres in judieium eum servis tuis, ne tradas bestiis
animam confitentem tibi. Memento congregationis tum, et dirige
nos in via recta. Miss. Bobiense, 919.— Deus, qui non mortem
sed penitentiam desideras peccatorum, fragilitatem conditionis
humans benignissime respice ;...ut qui nos einerem esse, et ob
pravitatis nostra meritum in pulverem reversuros cognoscimus,
peccatorum veniam...misericorditer consequi mereamur. Per.
Ex MS. Eccl. Arelatens. ap. Martene, ui. 51.— Memento famu-
lorum tuorum, qui lubrica terrenaque corporum fragilitate decepti
in multis deliquerunt: qusesumus ut des veniam confitentibus,
parce supplicibus, ut qui nostris meritis accusamur, tua misera-
tione salvemur. Per. Ex MS. Pontifice. Petri Episc. Silva-
nectensis ap. Martene, m. 53.
CCXXXIX.
1 Then shall the People say this that followeth, after the Minister.
r[ URN thou us, O good Lord, and | thinkest upon mercy. Spare thy
shall we be turned. Be fa- | Lord, spare them, And
vourable, O Lord, Be favourable to pn not e heritage be brought to
thy people, ἡ Who im to "—— ar pr τοῦτος Hear de erar du ἊΝ
weeping, fas ra mercy is r the m
thoa aria mere God, Full com: - | tude of | merces look ES
, and o pea merits m |
pity. ep emere n wadinem | ὧν Hastd Sou, deum. Ci E
punishment, And in thy wrath | Lord. Amen.
360 A COMMINATION. CCXXXIX.
Deus, qui delinquentes perire non pateris, donec convertantur
et vivant, debitam, qusesumus, peccatis nostris suspende vindic-
tam. Sacer. Leon. 410.— Tibi ergo, Domine, supplices preces,
tibi fletum cordis effundimus. Sacr. Greg. 210.— Converte nos,
Domine, ad te, et convertemur. Converte nos, Deus salutaris
noster, et ne perdas nos cum peccatis nostris; ne tradas nos in
finem....Memento congregationis tus. Miss. Bobiense, 919.—
Tu clementissime, qui revocas errantes: tu misericordissime, qui
non despicis peccatores. — Ibid. — Vid. citata supra ad ccxxxvn.
— Ἐδίδασκον (Sc. ot ἱερεῖς τὸν Κωνστάντινον) δεύτερον καθ-
αρμὸν τετάχθαι ἐκ μετανοίας. Φιλάνθρωπον yap ὄντα Θεὸν
σνγγνώμην νέμειν τοῖς ἐπταικόσιν, εἰ μεταμεληθώσι, καὶ
ἔργοις ἀγαθοῖς τὴν μεταμέλειαν βεβαιώσουσι. Sozom. Hist.
Eccl. Lib, 1. c. 8, p. 404 D.
4 Then the Minister alone shall say,
Ἵ Lord bless us, and keep us; | countenance upon us, and give us
the Lord lift up the light of his | peace, now and for eyermore. Amen.
THE
FORM AND MANNER OF MAKING, ORDAINING, AND CONSECRATING
OF
BISHOPS, PRIESTS, AND DEACONS,
ACOORDING TO THE ORDER OF
The Cinited Church of Enoland and Freland.
THE PREFACE.
T is evident unto all men diligently | thereunto by lawful Authority. And
reading the holy Scripture and | therefore, to the intent that these
ancient Authors, that from the Apos- | Orders may be continued, and rever-
ties’ time there have been these Orders | ently used and esteemed, in the United
of Ministers in Christ's Church; | Church of England and Ireland; no
Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. Which | man shall be accounted or taken to be
Offices were evermore had in such re- | a lawful Bishop, Priest,or Deacon in
verend Estimation, that no man might | the United Church of England and
presume to execute any of them, except | Ireland, or suffered to execute any of
he were first called, tried, examined, | the said Functions, except he be called,
and known to have such qualities as | tried, examined, and admitted there-
are requisite for the same ; and also | unto, according to the Form hereafter
by public Prayer, with Imposition of | following, or hath had formerly Epis-
Hands, were approved and admitted | copal Consecration, or Ordination.
Kara χώρας ovv καὶ πόλεις κηρύσσοντες, (8c. οἱ ᾿Απόστολοι)
καθέστανον τὰς ἀπαρχὰς αὐτῶν, δοκιμάσαντες τῷ Πνεύματι,
εἰς ἐπισκόπους καὶ διακόνους τῶν μελλόντων πιστεύειν.... Καὶ
μεταξὺ ἐπινομὴν δεδώκασιν, ὅπως ἐὰν κοιμηθῶσιν, διαδέξων-
ται ἕτεροι δεδοκιμασμένοι ἄνδρες τὴν λειτουργίαν αὐτῶν.
Τοὺς οὖν κατασταθέντας ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνων, ἢ μεταξὺ ὑφ᾽ ἑτέρων
ἑλλογίμων ἀνδρῶν, συνευδοκησάσης τῆς ἐκκλησίας πάσης,
x. TA. S. Clem. Hom. Ep. ad Corinth. cc. 42—44.—To
ἐπισκόπῳ, Kai τοῖς σὺν αὐτῷ πρεσβυτέροις Kal διακόνοις, ἀπο-
δεδευγμένοις ἐν “γνώμῃ ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ovs κατὰ τὸ ἴδιον
θέλημα ἐστήριξεν ἐν βεβαιωσύνη, τῷ ᾿Αγίῳ αὐτοῦ Πνεύματι.
362 THE PREFACE.
S. Ignat. ad Phil. Inscr. Cf. Ind. Verborum, Ed. Jacobson,
sub vv. ἐπίσκοπος, πρεσβύτερος, διάκονος.---- Ἐπὶ Ὕ γίνου,
ἔννατον κλῆρον τῆς ἐπισκοπικῆς διαδοχῆς ἀπὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων
ἔχοντος. S. Iren. adv. Her. Lib. 1. c. 27, p. 105.—Habemus
annumerare eos qui ab Apostolis instituti sunt Episcopi in
Ecclesiis, et successores eorum usque ad nos, qui nihil tale docu-
erunt, neque cognoverunt, quale ab his deliratur. 7614. 1n. 3. 1,
p. 178.----Θεμολιώσαντες ovy καὶ οἰκοδομήσαντες oi μακάριοι
᾿Απόστολοι τὴν ἐκκλησίαν (sc. τὴν ἐν ‘Pwun), Λίνῳ τὴν τῆς
ἐπισκοπῆς λειτουργίαν ἐνεχείρισαν. Τούτου δὲ Λίνον Παῦλος
ἐν ταῖς πρὸς Τιμόθεον ἐπιστολαῖς μέμνηται. Διαδέχεται δὲ
αὐτὸν ᾿Ανέγκλητος' μετὰ τοῦτον δὲ τρίτῳ τόπῳ ἀπὸ τῶν
Ἀποστόλων τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν κληροῦται Κλήμης, ὁ καὶ ewpa-
κὡς τοὺς μακαρίους ᾿Αποστόλουτ᾽...τὸν δὲ Κλήμεντα τοῦτον
διαδέχεται Εὐάρεστος" καὶ τὸν Ἐψάρεστον ᾿Αλέξανδρον᾽ εἶθ᾽
οὕτως ἕκτος ἀπὸ τῶν ᾿Αποστόλων καθίσταται Ξύστος" μετὰ
δὲ τοῦτον Τελέσφορος, ὃς καὶ ἐνδόξως ἐμαρτύρησεν ἔπειτα
Ὑῖνος. εἶτα Tltog' μεθ᾽ ὃν 'Avikgros. Διαδοξαμένου τὸν
Ανίκητον Σωτῆρος, νῦν ϑωδεκάτῳ τόπῳ τὸν τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς
ἀπὸ τῶν Ἀποστόλων κατέχει κλῆρον 'EAevOepos. Ibid.—
Καὶ Πολύκαρπος δὲ οὐ μόνον ὑπὸ ᾿Αποστόλων μαθητευθεὶς,
καὶ συναναστραφεὶς πολλοῖς τοῖς τὸν Χριστὸν ἑωρακόσιν,
ἀλλὰ καὶ ὑπὸ ᾿Αποστόλων κατασταθεὶς εἰς τὴν Aciav ἐν
τῆ ἐν Σαύρνη ᾿Εκκλησίᾳ ᾿Επίσκοπος, ὃν καὶ ἡμεῖς ἑωράκαμεν
ἐν Τῇ πρωτῇ ἡμὼν ἡλικίᾳ... καὶ οἱ μέχρι νῦν διαδεδεογμένσι
τὸν Πολύκαρπον. Ibid. p. l'76.— Exsrei καὶ αἱ ἐνταῦθα κατὰ
τὴν ἐκκλησίαν προκοπαὶ, ἐπισκόπων, πρεσβυτέρων, διακόνων,
μιμήματα, οἶμαι, ἀγγελικῆς δόξης. Clem. Al. Strom. vi. 13,
p. 793, 1. 26.—President probati quique seniores, honoretn istum
non pretio, sed testimonio adepti. T'ertull. Apol. c. 39.— Edant
ergo (sc. hsretici) origines Ecclesiarum suarum: evolvant ordi-
nem Episcoporum suorum, ita per successiones ab initio decur-
rentem, ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis vel
Apostolicis viris, qui tamen cum Apostolis perseveraverit, habuerit
THE PREFACE. 363
auctorem, et antecessorem. Hoc enim modo Ecclesiw apostolicx
census suos deferunt: sicut Smyrnsorum Ecclesia Polycarpum
ab Johanne collocatum refert: sicut Romanorum, Clementem a
Petro ordinatum itidem: perinde utique et esters exhibent,
quos ab Apostolis in episcopatum eonstitutos, apostolici seminis
traduces habeant. Jd. de Prescript. Haeret. e. 32.—Habenus
et Joannis alumnas Ecclesias. Nam si etsi Apocalypsin ejus
Marcion respuit, ordo tamen Episcoporum ad originem recensus,
in Joannem stabit auctorem. Sic et csterarum generositas re-
cognoscitur. Jd. adv. Marcion, Lib. 1v. c. 5.—Cf. Eund. de
Baptismo, c. 17.--τλεῖον ἐγὼ ἀπαιτοῦμαι παρὰ τὸν διάκονον,
πλεῖον ὁ διάκονος παρὰ τὸν λάϊκον, ὦ δὲ τῶν πάντων ἡμῶν
ἐγκεχειρισμένος ἀρχὴν αὐτὴν τὴν ἐκκλησιαστικὴν, ἐπὶ πλεῖον
ἀπαιτεῖται. Orig. Hom. 11 in Jerem. (mi. 189 D),—Dominus
noster, cujus praecepta metuere et observare debemus, Episcopi
honorem, et Ecclesie suse rationem disponens, in Evangelio loqui-
tur, et dicit Petro, Ego tibi dico, &c. Inde per temporem et
successionum vices Episcoporum ordinatio et Ecclesie ratio de-
currit, ut Ecclesia super Episcopos constituatur, et omnis actus
Ecclesia per eosdem Praepositos gubernetur. S. Cypr. Ep. 38
al. 27, p. 66.—Post resurrectionem quoque ad Apostolos loquitur
dicens : Sicut misit me Pater, et ego mitto vos : &c. (Joh. xx. 21).
Unde intelligimus, non nisi in Ecclesia przepositis, et in evange-
liea lege ac dominica ordinatione fundatis, lieere baptizare, et
remissam peccatorum dare, foris autem nec ligari aliquid posse
nec solvi, ubi non sit, qui aut ligare possit aliquid, aut solvere,
Nec hoc, frater carissime, sine scripture diving auctoritate pro-
ponimus, ut dicamus certa lege ac propria ordinatione divinitus
cuncta esse disposita, nec posse quemquam contra Episcopos et
Sacerdotes usurpare sibi aliquid quod non sit sui juris et potes-
tatis. Nam et Chore et Dathan et Abiron contra Moysen et
Aaron sacerdotem sacrificandi sibi licentiam usurpare conati
sunt; nee tamen quod illicite ausi sunt, impune fecerunt, &c.
Id. Ep. 73 ad Jubaian. c. 3.—[lo8ev οὖν πρεσβύτερος
364 THE PREFACE.
Ἰσχύρας : τίνος καταστήσαντοτ: apa KeAAosÜow ; τοῦτο “γὰρ
λοιπόν. “AAA ὅτι Βόλλουθος πρεσβύτερος ὧν ἐτελεύτησε,
καὶ πᾶσα χεὶρ αὐτοῦ “γόγονεν ἄκυρος, καὶ οἱ wap αὑτοῦ
κατασταθέντες ἐν τῷ σχίσματι λαΐκοι "γέγονεν. S. Athan.
Apol. τι, c. Arianos, q. vid. (ι. 134).—Rectores et csetera
officia in Ecclesis sunt ordinata, ut nullus de clerias auderet,
qui ordinatus non esset, przsumere officium, quod sciret non sibi
creditum vel concessum. S. Ambros. (sive Hilar. Diac.) in
Eph. rv. 12 (p. 241 E).—Jacobus, qui appellatur frater Domini
-... post passionem Domini, statim ab Apostolis Hierosolymorum
Episcopus ordinatus. 8. Hieron. Catal. Script. c. 2 (τι. 815),
ubi vide plura.—Plerique nostrorum χειροτονίαν, id est, ordi-
nationem clericorum, non solum ad imprecationem vocis, sed ad
impositionem impletur manus, ne scilicet ... vocis imprecatio clan-
destina clericos ordinet nescientes, sic intelligunt, ut assumant
testimonium Pauli (1 Tim. v. 22) &c. Id. Lib. xvi. in Esai. cap.
Lv. (1v. 694 E).—Et ut sciamus traditiones apostolicas sumptas
de veteri Testamento, quod Aaron et fili ejus atque Levitz in
Templo fuerunt, hoc sibi Episcopi, Presbyteri, atque Diaconi vin-
dicent in Ecclesia. Id. Ep.146 al. 85 ad Evangelum (1.1077 D).—
Radix Christians societatis per sedes Apostolorum et successores
Episcoporum certa per orbem propagatione diffunditur. S. Aug.
Ep. 24 (n. 120), cf. Ep. 53 al. 165 de Donat.—Sequere
viam Catholice disciplines, que ab ipso Christo per Apostolos
ad'nos usque manavit, et adhinc ad posteros manatura est. Id.
de Utilit. Credendi, c. 8 (vim. 58 B).—Ei οὖν ἄνευ τοῦ Πατ-
pos ὁ Χριστὸς ov δοξάζει eavTóv, πῶς οἷον τε ἄνθρωπον ἑαυ-
τὸν εἰς ἱερωσύνην ἐπιῤῥίπτειν, μὴ λαβόντα τὸ ἀξίωμα παρὰ
κρείττονος, καὶ ποιεῖν ἐκεῖνα, ἃ μόνοις τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ἔξεστιν :
Const. Apost. τι. 27, p. 243; cf. c. 2 de qualitatibus et proba-
tione Episcoporum et reliquorum Clericorum, p. 216.— Cf.
Const. Apost. v11. 46, p. 385, et viri. 3, ἃς. de Ordinationibus, p.
394.—'Efe« δὲ ἑκάστον τάγματος ὁ βαθμὸς οὐκ eXaxtarov
δηλονότι χρόνου μῆκος, δι οὗ ἡ πίστις αὐτοῦ καὶ ἡ τῶν
THE PREFACE. 365
τρόπων καλοκἀγαθία, kai ἡ στεῤῥότης, kai ἡ ἐπιεικεία "yvo-
ρίμος “γίνεσθαι δυνήσεται" καὶ αὐτὸς ἄξιος τῆς θείας ἱερω-
σύνης »ρμισθεῖα; Ths μεγίστης ἀπολαῦσαι τιμῆς" οὔτε yap
προσῆκον ἐστιν, οὔτε ἡ ἐπιστήμη, οὔτε ἡ ἀγαθὴ ἀναστροφὴ
ἐπιδέχεται vols καὶ pont ἐπὶ τοῦτο ἱέναι, ὥστε ἣ
᾿Επίσκοπον, 3 Πρεσβύτερον, ἢ Διάκονον προχείρως καθί-
στασθαι. Cone. Sardic. c. 10 (Labbe τι. 636 B).
And none shall be admitted a Dea- | Priest shall be full Four-and-twenty
con, except he be Twenty-three years. | years old. And every man which is to
of age, unless he have a Fuculty. And | be ordained or consevrated Bishop shall
every man which is to be admitted a | be fully Thirty years of age.
See Bp. Gibson's Codex, Vol. 1. p. 145, Ed. 1761.
And the Bishop, knowing either by | ture, may at the times appointed in
himself, or by sufficient testimony, any | the Canon, or else, on urgent occasion,
Person to be a man of virtuous con- | upon some other Sunday or for Holy day
wersation, and without crime; and, | in the fuce of the Church; adi
after examination and trial, finding Pune treu dur aed RE
him learned in the Latin "Tongue, and | hereafter followeth,
sufficiently instructed in holy Serip-
Nee hoe in Episcoporum tantum et Sacerdotum, sed in
Diaconorum ordinationibus observasse Apostolos animadvertimus
(se. in Act. vi. 2): quod utique idcirco tam diligenter et caute
eonvocata plebe tota gerebatur, ne quis ad altaris ministerium
vel ad sacerdotalem loeum indignus obreperet. S. Cypr. Ep.
67, p. 172, ubi vid. plura de hac consuetudine—Tas δη-
μοτελεῖς €oprds, ἐν αἷς μάλιστα τῶν ἐκκλησιαστικῶν ἀρχῶν
τὰς αἱρέσεις ποιεῖσθαι νόμος. S. Chrys, de Sacerd. m, 15, q. v.
(1. 392 E).—Tepi τῶν μελλόντων χειροτονεῖσθαι οὗτος ἔσται
τύποις" ὅτι πᾶν TO ἱερατεῖον συμφωνεῖν καὶ αἱρεῖσθαι, καὶ
τότε τὸν ἐπίσκοπον δοκιμαΐζειν ἢ καὶ συναινοῦντος αὐτῷ TOU
ἱερατείον χειρυτονεῖν ἐν μέσῃ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ παρόντος τοῦ
λαοῦ καὶ προσφωνοῦντος τοῦ ἐπισκόπου, εἰ καὶ ὁ λαὸς δύναται
αὐτῷ μαρτυρεῖν" χειροτονία δὲ λαθραίως μὴ “γινέσθω.... Τῶν
ἀληθῶς ὀρθοδόξων κληρικῶν δοκιμαζόντων, παρόντος πάλιν
τοῦ ἐπισκύπου καὶ προσφωνονντοι παρόντι τῷ λαῷ, ἵνα μὴ
μέσον περιδρομή τις “γένητα. Theophil. Alex. Can. νι,
(Bevereg. Pandect. Can. τι. p. 172).—Omnes qui peregre fue-
366 THE ORDERING OF DEACONS. CCLI.
rint baptizati, eo quod eorum minime sit cognita vita, placuit,
ad Clerum non esse promovendos, in alienis provinciis. Conc.
Elliber. c. 24 (Labbe τι. 973).—Presbyter vel Diaconus sine
literis, vel si baptizandi ordinem nesciat, nullatenus ordinetur.
Conc. Aurel. τι. c. 16 (Labbe rv. 1782).
Prayer is ended, there shall le à | Chiat, and aieo, how the People ougit
Sermon or Exhortation, declaring | to esteem them in their Office.
the Duty and Office of such as come
Postquam omnes fuerint in presentia Episcopi, faciat ser-
monem vel ipse vel archidiaconus congruentem ad hoc opus.
Pontific. Turon. ap. Martene, τι. 61.—Et convertens se ordi-
nator ad populum faciat sermonem, si velit Mortnes de
Ordinationibus.
CCLI.
T First, the Archdeacon, or his De- | cently habited,) saying these words,
puty, shall present unto the Bishop |
| EVEREND Father in God, I
(sitting in his chair near to the holy
able) such as desire to be ordained present unto you these persons
Deacons.
Deacons, (each of them being de- | present, to be admitted
The Bishop.
qo heedthat the persons, whom | conversation, to exercise their Mi-
ye present unto us, be apt and nistry duly, to the honour of God,
meet, for their learning and godly and the edifying of his Church.
I The Archdeacon shall answer,
I HAVE inquired of them, and | them so to be.
also examined them, and think :
4 Then the Bishop shall say unto the People.
RETHREN, if there be any of | shew whatthe Crimeor Impediment
you who knoweth any Impedi- | is.
ment, or notable Crime, in any of | 4 And if any great Crime or Impedi-
these persons presented to be ordered ment be objected, the Bishop shall
Deacons, for the which he ought not eurcease from Ordering that person,
to be admitted to that Office, let him | until such time as the party accused
come forth in the Name of God, and | shall be found clear of that Crime.
Postquam Antiphonam ad introitum dixerint, data Oratione
adnunciat Pontifex in populo dicens, &c. ut ap. Palmer, ex
Gelas. Sacer. 512. — Cf. eadem ap. Martene, τι. 50. — Àrchi-
: | M EEUU
CCLII. THE ORDERING OF DEACONS. 367
diaconus,..ad «chori usque medium procedens,,,.respiciens in
Episeopum, his eum verbis alloquitur: Postulat hee sancta
Ecclesia, Reverende Pater, hos viros ordinibus aptos conse-
erari sibi a vestra paternitate. Responsio Episcopi. Vide ut
natura, scientia, et moribus tales introducantur per te, immo
per nos tales in domum Dei ordinentur persons, per quas dia-
bolus procul pellatur, et clerus de nostro multiplicetur. — Et
Archidiaconus : Quantum ad humanum spectat examen, natura,
scientia, et moribus digni habentur, et probi cooperatores effici
in his, Deo volente, possunt. Ea MS. Pontif. Eccl. Novio-
mensis ann. 450 ap. Martene, τι. 74.— Cf. Miss. Franc. 303.—
Seditionarios nunquam ordinandos clericos, sicut nec usurarios,
nec injuriarum suarum ultores. Ex pcenitentibus, quamvis sit
bonus, clericus non ordinetur. Conc. Carth. iv. ec. 67, 68
(Labbe n. 1205), citat, ap. Conc. Agath. c. 43 (Labbe 1v. 1390),
cf. Cone. Nicen. c, 10, Can. Apost. l7.—Ejusmodi homines
ad penitentiam quidem agendam admitti, ab ordinatione autem
Cleri, atque sacerdotali honore prohiberi. δι Cypr. Ep. 67 al.
68, p. 174.—Ipsa Ecclesia Patres illos (se. Episcopos) appellat.
S. Aug. in Ps. xiv. 16 (iv. 398 B).—Apostolus Paulus, quando
elegit ordinandos vel presbyteros vel diaconos,,..,non ait, Si quis
sine peccato est ; hoc enim si diceret, omnis homo reprobaretur,
nullus ordinaretur: sed ait, Si quis sine crimine est, sicuti est
homicidium, adulterium, aliqua immunditia fornicationis, furtum,
fraus, sacrilegium, et cmtera hujusmodi. Jd. Tract. 41 in
Joann. vin, (ur. 575 Α).---Πάντων by οὖν τὸν Avrioxov ψη-
φισαμένων τοῦ θείου διάδοχον, καὶ παρὰ τὴν ἱερὰν τράπεζαν
ἀγαγόντων τε καὶ κλίναι βιασαμένων τὰ “γόνατα κ. τ.λ.
Theodoret. 1v. c. 13 al. c. 15 (1v. 678 A).
CCLil.
Mel fcd ual te Lied | sq, in or ey ἧς Litany, lh e
the Prayers of the Congregation) | Prayers as
s
368 THE ORDERING OF DEACONS. CCLIT.
The Litany end Suffrages.
That it may please thee to bless ' their Office, to the edifying of thy
these thy servants, now to be ad- , Church, and the glory of holy
mitted to the Order of Deacons, [or | Name; 6606 "m —-
pg gol τ ln lace
“Emde ἐπὶ τὸν δουλὸν σον τοῦτον, τὸν ψήφῳ xai κρίσει
τοῦ κλήρον παντὸς πρεσβνυτέριον ἐπιδοθέντα, καὶ ἔμπλησον
αὐτὸν πνεύματος χάριτος καὶ συμβουλίας, τοῦ ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι
καὶ κυβερνᾷν τὸν λαόν σον ἐν καθαρᾷ καρδίᾳ. Const. Apost.
vir. 16, p. 411, cf. c. 18, p. 412.— Gf. Goar, 250 in Ordinat.
Diaconi, ap. Palmer.— Oras ὁ φιλάνθρωπος Θεὸς, ἄσπιλον
καὶ ἀμώμητον αὐτῷ τὴν διακονίαν χαρίσηται, τοῦ Kupiou
δεηθῶμεν. Goar, 250.— Cf. Goar, 293 ap. Palmer.—Domine
Deus, preces nostras clementer exaudi: ut...quos sacris mini-
steriis exequendis pro nostra intelligimus credimus offerendos,
tua potius electione justifices. Sacr. Leon. 423.— Oremus,...
ut super hos famulos suos, quos ad Presbyterii munus elegit,
eclestia dona multiplicct; quibus, quod ejus dignatione susci-
piunt, ejus exequantur auxilio. Sacr. Leon. 424.— Vid. Sacr.
Gelas. 512 ap. Palmer.—Ut super hunc famulum suum, quem
ad officium Diaconatus vocare dignatur, benedictionem gratise tur
clementer effundat, et consecrationis indulta propitius dona con-
servet; ut preces nostras clementer exaudiat. Miss. Franc.
304.— Oremus, fratres carissimi, ut Deus Omnipotens gratiam
Spiritus Sancti super nos electosque nostros dignetur effundere,
ut in domo illius sancta digna majestati illius designatis ordinibus
ministrent. Per. Tunc incipiat Episcopus vel Cantor Kyrie
eleison. Et prosternatur Episcopus cum omnibus ordinandis
fiatque letania. Ex MS. Pontif. ad usum Eccl. Suessio-
nensis ann. 650 ap. Martene, u. 50.
CCLIII.
% Then shall he sung or said the Service for the Communion, with the Collect,
Epistle, and Gospel, as followeth.
Στέφανον τὸν μάρτυρα, Invocatio ordinationis Diaconi,
Const, Apost. vit. 18.—'O Θεὸς ὁ Σωτὴρ ἡμῶν, o τῇ ἀφθάρτῳ
-— ε ~ a , 4 Las
cou (φωνὴ τοῖς ἀποστόλοις σου θεσπίσας τὸν τῆς διακονίας
νόμον, καὶ τὸν Πρωτομάρτυρα Στέφανον τοιοῦτον ἀναδείξας...
καὶ τὸν δοῦλον σου τοῦτον, ὃν κατηξίωσας τὴν τοῦ διακόνου
ὑπεισελθεῖν λειτουργίαν, πλήρωσον πάσης πίστεως. καὶ arya-
πῆς, καὶ δυνάμεως, καὶ ἁγιασμοῦ, τῇ ἐπιφοιτήσει τοῦ ἀγίου
καὶ ζωοποιοῦ cov Πνεύματος. In Ordinat. Diaconi, Goar;
251.— Omnipotens Deus, bonorum dator, ordinum distributor,...
qui cuncta...sempiterna providentia przparas...sacri muneris
servitutem trinis gradibus Ministrorum nomini tuo militare con-
stituens; electis ab initio Levi filis, &c. Super hos quoque
famulos, qusesumus, Domine, placatus intende, quos...in officium
Diaconi suppliciter dedicamus. Sacr. Leon. 423, 424. Cf
Miss. Franc. 304.—Hos quoque famulos tuos nostri speciali
dignare aspectu: ut tuis obsequiis expediti,...puri adcrescant :
et indulgentia puriores, eorum gradu, quos Apostoli tui in sep-
tenarium numerum, Beato Stephano duce atque previo, Sancto
Spiritu auctore, elegerunt, digni existant: et virtutibus universis,
quibus tib) servire oportet, instructi complaceant. Saer. Gelas.
517.—Diaconos, post ascensum Domini in eclos, Apostoli sibi
constituerunt Episcopatus sui et Ecclesim ministros. 8. Cypr.
Ep. 3 al. 65, p. 6.— Vide citata ad xxvn. supra. |
4 And before the Gospel, the Bishop, sitting in his chair, shall cause the Oath
"the Queen's Supremacy, and against the power — | ‘all foreign
Fcostaten, i io ected ants odis Vos G Raul Mar ass ¥ ὌΝ
Neque enim quisquam nostrum episcopum. se esse e
rum constituit, aut tyrannico terrore ad obsequendi mc
collegas suas adigit, quando habeat omnis episcopus, [
libertatis et potestatis sum, arbitrium proprium, ipo
ab alio non possit, quam nee ipse potest alterum ἢ
S. Cypr. in Sententias Episcoporum uxxxvu, Carth
vocatorum JPrafatio.— Nec altera Roman» kn.
altera totius orbis existimanda est. Et Gallim, et Britan
et Africa, et Persis, et Oriens, et India, et omnes ge σι
nationes, unum Christum adorant, unam observant regula
veritatis, Si auctoritas quzritur, orbis major est urbe. Ubi
cunque fuerit Episcopus, sive Roma, sive Eugubii, sive Consta
tinopoli, sive Rhegii, sive Alexandrim, sive Tanis, ce ne “it
ejusdem est et sacerdoti. Potentia divitiarum et [
humilitas, vel sublimiorem, vel inferiorem reorum sn f
Cseterum omnes Apostolorum suecessores sunt. SS, .
146 al. 85 ad Evangelum (1. 1076 D).— Ae |
ταῦτα (Rom. xm. 1) διατάττεται, καὶ pet, καὶ |
οὐχὶ τοῖς βιωτικοῖς μόνον, ἐκ portions αὐτὸ δῆλον ἐν
οὕτω λέγων' πᾶσα Ψυχή κι τι λ. κᾷν ἀπόστολος 3)
εὐαγγελιστὴς, Kav προφήτης, Kav ὁστισοῦν. 8. rye
in Hom. xm. (1x. 686 B).—Non enim nobis ord: Mec
trarum provinciarum defendimus. S. Leo Papa, Ep. ad Ep
Vienn. Ep. 19 (Labbe ut. 1400).—Ilepl δὲ τῶν ἀκοινωνήτων ^y
νομένων, εἴτε τῶν ἐν τῷ κλήρῳ εἴτε τῶν ἐν λαϊκῷ τάγματι vs
τῶν καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἐπαρχίαν ἐπισκόπων...«ἐξεταζέσθω, ur) μεκρ
συνάγωγοι γεγένηνται. ἵνα οὖν τοῦτο τὴν πρέ | T, 2»
CCLIV. THE ORDERING OF DEACONS. 371
λαμβάνῃ, καλῶς ἔχειν ἔδοξεν ἑκάστου ἐνιαυτοῦ καθ΄ ἑκάστην
ἐπαρχίαν δὶς τοῦ ἔτους συνόδους "γίνεσθαι. ἵνα κοινῇ πάντων
τῶν ἐπισκόπων τῆς ἐπαρχίας ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ συναγομένων τὰ
τοιαῦτα ζητήματα «ζοτάζοιτο' καὶ οὕτως οἱ ὁμολογουμένως
MPOTKEKPOUKOTES τῷ indi κατὰ λόγον ἀκοινώνητοι παρὰ
πᾶσιν εἶναι δόξωσι, μέχρις ἂν τῷ κοινῷ τῶν ἐπισκόπων δόξη
τὴν Platt porn eens ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ἐκθέσθαι Piece
ἀρχαῖα ἔθη κρατείτω, τὰ ev Αἰγύπτῳ kai Λιβύῃ xai Πεν-
ταπόλει, doTe τὸν ᾿Αλεξανδρείας ἐπίσκοπον πάντων τούτων
ἔχειν τὴν ἐξουσίαν, ἐπειδὴ καὶ τῷ ἐν τῇ "Ρώμῃ ἐπισκόπῳ
τοῦτο σύνηθές ἐστιν. Ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ κατὰ τὴν Ἀντιόχειαν
καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαις ἐπαρχίαις, τὰ πρεσβεῖα σώζεσθαι ταῖς
ἐκκλησίαις, Cone. Νίοαπ. ce. 5, 6.—Cf. Cone. Const. c. 2.—
"Efovs. τὸ ἀνεπηρέαστον xai ἀβίαστον oi τῶν ἁγίων ék-
apro TU» kaTd τὴν rete bg a KaTa TOUS
κανόνας τῶν ὁσίων wardpur καὶ τὴν ἀρχαίαν συνήθειαν, àc
ἑαυτῶν Tas aprender τῶν εὐλαβεστάτων ἐπισκόπων ποιού-
μενοι. τὸ δὲ αὐτὸ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ἄλλων διοικήσεων καὶ τῶν
ἁπανταχοῦ ἐπαρχιῶν πυρά φυλαχθηνοναν ὥστε μηδένα τῶν
θεοφιλοστάτων 6 ἐπισκύπων ewapyias ἑτέραν οὐκ οὖσαν ἄνωθεν
καὶ ἐξ ἀρχῆς ὑπὸ τὴν αὐτοῦ, ἤγουν τῶν πρὸ αὐτοῦ, xeipa
καταλαμβάνειν. ἀλλ᾽ εἰ καὶ τις κατέλαβεν, καὶ up ἑαυτῷ
πεποίηται βιασάμενος, ταύτην ἀποδιδόναι' ἵνα μὴ τῶν πατέρων
οἱ κανόνες παραβαίνωνται, μηδὲ ἐν ἱερουργίας προσχήματι,
ἐξουσίας τῦφος κοσμικῆς παρεισδύηται, μηδὲ λάθωμεν τὴν
ἐλευθερίαν κατὰ μικρὸν ἀπολέσαντες, ἣν ἡμῖν ἐδωρήσατο τῷ
ἰδίῳ αἵματι ὁ Κύριος ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦς Νριστὸς, ὁ πάντων ὧν-
θρώπων ἐλευθερώτης. Cone. Ephes. c. 8—Cf. Cone. Chalced,
c. 28.—Placuit, ut Presbyteri Diaconi, vel cwteri inferiores
Clerici in causis, quas habuerint, si de judicis Episcoporum
suorum questi fuerint, vicini Episcopi eos audiant; et inter eos
finiant adhibiti ab eis ex consensu Episcoporum suorum. Quod
si et ab eis provocandum putaverint, non provocent, nisi ad
Africana Concilia, vel ad primates provinciarum suarum. Ad
24—2
372 THE ORDERING OF DEACONS. CCLIV.
transmarina autem qui putaverit appellandum, a nullo intra
Africam in communionem suscipietur. Conc. Milevit. c. 22
(11. 1542), cf. Conc. Chalced. c. 9.— De jusjurando obedientie
regie majestati, vid. Conc. Tolet. v. cc. 2—' (Labbe v. 1736).
CCLV.
order of this Realm, to the Ministry
of the Church ?
Answer. I think so.
4 Then shall the Bishop examine
one of them that are to be Ordered,
in the presence of the People, after
this manner following. |
ὃ The Bishop.
2) RO π: O you unfeignedly believe all
Me ee e NO. the Canonical Scriptures of the
Ghost to take upon you this Office E P
Old and New Testament ?
I do believe them.
The Bishop.
ILL you diligently read the
E base dein is E God Tor
the promoting of his glory, and the
edifying of his people?
Answer. I trust so.
Answer.
The Bishop. same unto the people assem-
D? ou think that you are truly : bled in the Church where you shall
called, according to the will of — be appointed to serve ?
our Lord Jesus Christ, and the due © Answer. I will.
Ut credimus, te divino nutu vocante. MS. Pontif. Turon.
Episc. Consecr. ap. Martene, τι. 59.—'O τοῦ λόγου τὴν
διακονίαν ἐδ γκεχειρισμένος. S. Chrys. Hom. de decem Talentis
(nr. 7 C), q. vid. citat. ad ccix1. 7.—Exigi autem ante omnia
ab eo qui ordinandus est, libellum ejus propria subscriptione
complectentem qus» ad rectam ejus fidem pertinent. Justin.
Novell. 137, n. 2.— Vid. citata ad ccuxi. 1, &c.—Itaque veteris
Testamenti, omnium: primo Moysi quinque libri sunt traditi,
Genesis &c. Novi vero quatuor Evangelia &c.: Apocalypsis
Johannis. Hsc sunt qu patres intra Canonem concluserunt,
et ex quibus fidei nostre assertiones constare voluerunt. δυο
nus de Symbolo, c. 37.
CCLVI.
The Bishop.
1. I? appertaineth to the Office of | him in the distribution thereof, and
8 Deacon in the Church where | to read holy Scriptures and Homilies
he shall be appointed to serve, to
assist the Priest in Divine Service,
and specially when he ministereth
the holy Communion, and to help
in the Church; and to instruct the
youth in the Catechism ; in the ab-
sence of the Priest to baptize infants,
and to preach, if he admitted
ee
CCLVI. THE ORDERING OF DEACONS. 378 -
more Ὑ Ra Otter xata provisos | Su of fae Pit, ce D
is so made, to search for the sick, secs ae do this gladly and will-
[om Mar nae οι Ἢ ten Inns ! OE alll do, by the
names, and places where they dwell, | help of God.
unto the Curate, that by his exhort-
ξὐχαριστήσαντος δὲ τοῦ προεστῶτος» . - - Ol καλούμενοι πὰρ
ἡμῖν διάκονοι διδόασιν ἑκάστῳ τῶν παρόντων μεταλαβεῖν ἀπὸ
εὐχαριστηθέντος ἄρτου καὶ οἴνου καὶ ὕδατος. Just. Mart.
Apol. 1. 65.—Ubi solemnibus adimpletis calicem diaconus offerre
presentibus ecpit, &c. S. Cypr. de Laps, p. 132, — Nicostra-
tum vero, diaconio (vid. m. ad loc.) sanct» administrationis
amisso, ecclesiasticis pecuniis sacrilega fraude subtractis, et vidu-
arum ac pupillorum depositis denegatis, &c. fugisse. Jd. Ep.
52 al. 49, p. 96, cf. Ep. 50 al. 48.—Exanguis, marcidus, palli-
dus, ut suspicione omni careres, Evangelium Christi, quasi Dia-
conus, lectitabas. Nos pallorem jejunii putabamus. §. Hieron.
Ep..5 ad Sabin., Lapsum Diaconum (1. 1084 D).—Kai “γὰρ
οὔτε διάκονοι ἐν TH ἐκκλησιαστικῇ τάξει ἐπιστεύθησάν τι
μυστήριον ἐπιτελεῖν, ἀλλὰ μόνον διακονεῖν τὰ ἐπιτελυύμενα.
S. Epiph. Her. Collyrid. 79 (1. 1061 A).—Dixisti quod sspe
ad Carthaginem, ubi Diaconus es, ad te adducuntur, qui fide
Christiana imbuendi sunt. §. Aug. de Catech. Rudibus, c. 1.—
Τοῦτο δὲ kai viv ἐστὶν εὑρεῖν “γιγνόμενον, πρεσβυτέρου οὐ
παρόντος, καὶ τῆς χρείας κατεπειγούσης, ἀναγκαζεται ὁ
Διάκονος προσφέρειν τῷ δεομένῳ τὸ βάπτισμα. Theodoret.
Qu. 1. in 2 Paraleip. xxix. 34 (π. 389 C).—Adjecistis exe-
cranda superbia, quz nec leguntur, nec sine sui pontificis jussione
aliquando ordinis vestri homines presumpserunt, auctoritatem
vobis priedicationis contra omnem consuetudinem vel canones
vindicare. Vigil. Papa, Ep. ad Rustic. (Labbe v, 554 D).—
Ipsi (sc. diaconi) quoque evangelizant....Ille (sc. sacerdos) oblata
sanctificat, hic (sc. diaconus) sanctificata dispensat. Jsid. Hispal.
de Eccl. Offic, τι. c. 8 de Diaconibus, q. v. (Bibl. Patr. x. 208
D).—Acovtios (ἐπίσκοπος)... εἰς διακονίαν τὸν μαθητὴν προ-
i.
374 THE ORDERING OF DEACONS. CCL VI.
χϑιρίζεται καὶ διδάσκειν ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ τὰ τῆς ἐκκλησίας
ἐπιτρέπει δόγματαυ Philostorg. Hist. Eccl. m. 17 cum
Euseb. p. 210.— Ei οὖν γινώσκεις, ὦ διάκονε, θλιβόμενόν
τινα, ὑπομνήσας τὸν ἐπίσκοπον, οὕτω didov’ ἀλλὰ μὴ λαθραίως
εἰς λοιδορίαν αὐτοῦ τι ἐπιτέλει, κατ. λ. Const. Apost. τι.
82, cf. 81.----Διάκονος ἢ πρεσβύτερος ἀναγινωσκότω τὰ εὐαΎ-
γέλια"...Οἱ δὲ διάκονοι μετὰ τὴν προσευχὴν, οἱ μὲν ™
προσφορᾷ τῆς εὐχαριστίας σχολαζέτωσαν, ὑπηρετούμενοι
τῷ τοῦ Κυρίου σώματι μετὰ φόβου, οἱ δὲ τοὺς ὄχλους
διασκοπείτωσαν, καὶ ἡσυχίαν αὐτοῖς ἐμποιείτωσαν, κ. T- À-
Ibid. τι. 57, pp. 265, 267.— Επιτρέπομεν βαπτίζειν... μόνοις
ἐπισκόποις καὶ πρεσβυτέροις, ἐξυπηρετουμένων αὐτοῖς τῶν
διακόνων. Ibid. nr. 11.---Εἰ οὖν ὁ Κύριος ἡμῶν, καὶ ὁ διδά-
σκαλος, οὕτως ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτόν: πῶς ἂν ὑμεῖς ἐπαι-
σχυνθήσεσθε τοῦτο ποιῆσαι τοῖς ἀδυνάτοις καὶ ἀσθενέσι τῶν
ἀδελφῶν ; 4 Χρὴ οὖν ὑμᾶς τοὺς διακόνους ἐπισκέπτεσθαι
πάντας τοὺς δεομένους ἐπισκέψεως" καὶ περὶ τῶν θλιβομένων
ἀναγγέλλετε τῷ ἐπισκόπῳ ὑμῶν ψυχὴ ‘yap αὐτοῦ, καὶ
αἴσθησις εἶναι ὀφείλετε. Ibid. wr. 19; cf. c. 20.---Ὁ διάκονος
κατεχέτω τὸ ποτήριον, καὶ ἐπιδιδοὺς λεγέτω, Αἷμα Χριστοῦ,
ποτήριον ζωῆς. Ibid. vm. 18.— Διάκονος...οὐ προσφέρει,
τοῦ δὲ ἐπισκόπου προσενέγκοντος ἣ τοῦ πρεσβυτέρου, αὐτὸς ^
ἐπιδίδωσι τῷ λαῷ, οὐχ ὡς ἱεροὺς» aÀX ὡς διακονούμανος
ἱερεῦσι. Ibid. c. 28.—Si quis diaconus regens plebem...sine
presbytero aliquos baptizaverit, &c. Cone. Eliberit. c. 77
(Labbe 1. 978).—Diaconus, presente presbytero, eucharistiam
corporis Christi populo, si necessitas cogat, jussus eroget. Conc.
Carth. 1v. c. 38 (Labbe n. 1203).—8Si presbyter, aliqua infirmi-
tate prohibente, per seipsum non potuerit predicare, sanctorum
Patrum hormilie a diaconibus recitentur. Si enim digni sunt
diaconi, quod Christus in Evangelio loquutus est legere, quare
indigni judicentur sanctorum Patrum expositiones publice reci-
tare? Conc. Vaaens. n. al. im. c. 2 (Labbe 1v. 1680).—Sacer-
dotem oportet offerre, et benedicere, et bene presse, praedicare,
et baptizare. Levitam, id est, ministrum oportet ministrare ad
altare, et baptizare, et communicare. Ea MS. Pontific. Anglic.
ann. 950 ap. Martene, τι. 37.
The Bishop.
2. ILL you apply all dili- | and them, as much as in you lieth,
Woe freue sud fathion bale SEGA of the flock of
our own lives, and the lives of your | Christ? : |
| e dpi. Pu pisos τέρω Answer. 1 will so do, the Lord
Christ ; and e both yourselves helper.
being my
In moribus eorum przcepta tua fulgeant: ut sux castitatis
exemplo imitationem sanctz plebis acquirant, ^ Sacr. Leon. 424.
—JUt fili Episcoporum vel Clericorum spectacula sscularia non
exhibeant, sed nec spectent, quandoquidem a spectaculo et omnes
Laici prohibeantur. Item plaeuit ut filii vel filie Episcoporum,
vel quorumlibet Clericorum, gentibus vel hmreticis aut schisma-
ticis matrimonio non jungantur. Cone. Carth. mr. ce, 11, 12
(Labbe n. 1169).— Vid. citata ad xxvn. xvu. 19, exxvi. 6.
RE
The Bishop.
ger m atu: follo er vd. M
wd of the pond ate and | th gd aon iwi endeavour my
CC RT unii
Eig τὸ ὑπακούειν ὑμᾶς TQ ἐπισκόπῳ καὶ τῷ πρεσβυ-
τερίῳ ἀπερισπάστῳ διανοίᾳ. 8. Ign. ad Ephes. e. 20,—
Ἅνεν τοῦ ἐπισκόπου, καὶ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων, μηδὲν πράσσετε.
Id. ad Magnes. c. 7.—Cf. S. Hieron, Epist. 146 al, 85 ad
Evangelum, in qua refellit eorum errorem, qui Diaconum
Presbytero «equabant, ostendens quid sit discriminis inter
Episcopum, Presbyterum, et Diaconum (1. 1075, &c.)—Quid
patitur mensarum et viduarum minister, ut supra eos se tumidus
efferat, ad quorum preces Christi corpus sanguisque conficitur ?
Ibid. (1. 1075).— Quapropter si consilio meo...libenter acquiescis ;
episcopo tuo in hae re noli resistere, et quod facit ipse, sine ullo
serupulo vel disceptatione sectare. 8. Aug..Ep. 36 al. 86 ad
Casulan, ad fin, (w, 81 E)—llarvra τὰ ἐπιτελούμενα ὑπ᾽
376 THE ORDERING OF DEACONS. CCLVI.
avTov εἴς Tua, ἐμφανῆ TQ ἐπισκόπῳ γινέσθω, xai à αὐτοῦ
τελειούσθω. Const. Apost. τι. 30, cf. c. 31.—Ei yap ὁ λαϊκὸς
εἰρηκὼς pakxay ἢ μωρὸν, οὐκ ἀτιμώρητος, ὡς ὑβρίσας τὸ τοῦ
Χριστοῦ ὄνομα, τί ἄν τις κατ᾽ ἐπισκόπου εἴπῃ; δι ov τὸ
ἅγιον Πνεῦμα ὁ Κύριος ἐν ὑμῖν ἔδωκεν ἐν τῇ χειροθεσίᾳ,
K.T. À. Lrepye τὸν peta Θεὸν γενόμενόν σου πατέρα, καὶ
σέβου τοῦτον. Ibid. c. 82.
CCLVII.
Ἵ Then the Bishop laying his Hands | Ἢ Then shall the Bishop deliver to
eeverally upon the Head of every every one of them the New Testa-
one of them, humbly kneeling before ment, saying,
him, shall say
pake thou. ‘Authority to execute AKE thou Authority to read the
the Office of a Deacon in the Gospel in the Church of God,
Church of God committed unto thee; | and to ia the same, if thou be
In the Name of the Father, and of the | thereto licensed by the Bishop him-
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. | self.
Ataxovoy καταστήσεις, ὦ ἐπίσκοπε, επιθεὶς αὐτῷ τὰς
χεῖρας. Const. Apost. vin. 17 init.—Diaconus cum ordinatur,
solus Episcopus, qui eum benedixit, manum super caput illius
ponat : quia non ad sacerdotium, sed ad ministerium consecratur.
Conc. Carth. tv. c. 4 (Labbe τι. 1200).—Post hasc, spectante
plebe, Episcopus tradat ei codicem (sc. Lectori), de quo lecturus
est, dicens ad eum, Accipe, et esto Lector Verbi Dei. Zbid.c.8.
—Cf. eadem citat. ap. Miss. Franc. 301.—Postea tradat ei
Episcopus sanctum Evangelium, dicens : Accipe istud. volumen
Evangelii, Lege, et intellige, et aliis trade, et tu opere adimple.
Ex MS. Pontif. Beccensis Monaster. ann. 550, ap. Martene,
n. 64.
I Then one of them, appointed by the Bishop, shall read
ΤῊΣ GosrEgL. St. Luke xii. 35.
Cf. Const. Apost. τι. 57 et alia citata ad ccvvi. 1 supra.
CCLVIII.
4 Then shall the Bishop proceed in the | I The Communion ended, after the
Communion, and all that are Or- last Collect, and immediately before
dered shall tarry, and receive the the Benediction, shall be eaéd these
holy Communion the same day with Collects following.
the Bishop.
Tov δοῦλον cov τόνδε TOv προχειριζόμενόν σοι εἰς &a-
κονίαν..-«καταξίωσον εὐαρέστως λειτυυργήσαντα τὴν ἐγχειρι-
σθεῖσαν αὐτῷ διακονίαν ἀτρέπτως, ἀμέμπτως, ἀνεγκλήτως,
μείζονος ἀξιωθῆναι βαθμοῦ, διὰ τῆς μεσιτείας τοῦ μονογε-"
νυῦς cov Ὑἱοῦ" μεθ᾽ ov σοι δόξα, τιμὴ, καὶ σέβας, καὶ τῷ
avyiw Πνεύματι, εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας. μήν. — Const. Apost, vit.
18.—Xuwpowwes “γὰρ καὶ ὁσίως καὶ δικαίως πολιτευόμενον...
τῆς μείζονος ἀξιωθήσῃ λοιτουβγίαν, ἐν Apte ᾿Ιησοῦ τῷ Κυρίῳ
ἡμῶν, ᾧ ἡ δόξα eis τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. μήν. Ordo
in Ordinatione Lectoris, Goar, 236.—Super hos famulos suos,
quos ad officium Diaconii vocare dignatur. Sacr. Leon. 423,—
Quesumus, ut hos famulos tuos, quos ad officium Levitarum
vocare dignaris, altaris saneti ministerium tribuas sufficienter
implere. Jbid.—Abundat in eis...auctoritas modesta, (aucto-
ritas, modestia, ap. Miss. Franc. 304) pudor constans, inno-
centim puritas, et spiritalis observantia disciplinz....Et bonum
conseienti testimonium pr:ferentes, in Christo firmi et stabiles
perseverent, dignisque successibus de inferiori gradu per gratiam
tuam eapere potiora mereantur. Ibid, 424.— Fac nos, Domine,
qusesumus, prompta voluntate subjectos. Sacer. Gelas, 693,
cating eri Kobe und AMAT
hs Diam o he Onder of Pre
ionib , 1. 56.—"lva n" ἕκαστον Bab.
Jein, eis τὴν ἁψῖδα τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς
378 THE ORDERING OF DEACONS. CCLVIII.
κατὰ προκοπὴν διαβῆναι δυνηθείη. "Efe δὲ ἑκάστου ταγ-
ματος ὁ βαθμὸς οὐκ ἐλαχίστου δηλονότι χρόνου μῆκος, δι᾽
οὗ ἡ πίστις αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἡ τρόπων καλοκαγαθία καὶ ἡ στερ-
ῥότης, καὶ ἡ ἐπιεικεία γνώριμος γίνεσθαι δυνήσεται. Cone.
Sardic. c. 10 (Labbe τι. 636). i
THE FORM AND MANNER OF ORDERING
OF PRIESTS.
4 When the day appointed by the | to be admitted Priests ; how necessary
Bishop is come, after Morning | that Order is in the Church of Christ,
Prayer is ended, there shall be a | and also how the People ought to
Sermon or Exhortation, declaring | esteem them in their Office.
the Duty and (Office of such as come
CCLIX.
(Nearly as oori.)
Allocutio ad Populum in Ordinatione Presbyteri. Quo-
niam, dilectissimi fratres, Rectoris navem et navigium deferentis
eadem est vel securitatis ratio, vel timoris: communis eorum
debet esse sententia; quorum causa communis existit. Nec
frustra a Patribus reminiscimur institutum, ut de electione
eorum, qui ad regimen altaris adhibendi sunt, consulatur et
populus....Fratris nostri et conpresbyteri conversatio, quantum
nosse mihi videor, probata ac Deo placita est; et digna, ut
arbitror, Ecclesiastici honoris augmento: sed ne unam for-
tasse vel paucos aut decipiat adsensio, aut fallat affectio ; sen-
tentia est expectanda multorum, &c. Miss. Frane. p. 305.
—Cf. MS. ad usum Eccl. Suessionensis ante annos 650 scrip-
tum, ap. Palmer, ex Gelas. Sacr. citat.—Ut Episcopus, sine
consilio clericorum suorum, clericos non ordinet; ita ut civium
et adsensum et conniventiam et testimonium qusrat. Conc.
Carth. 1v. c. 22 (Labbe n. 1201).—In ordinationibus clericis
solemus vos ante consulere, mores et merita singulorum com-
muni consilio ponderare. S. Cypr. Ep. 38 al. 33, p. 74.—
CCLXI. THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. 379
Coram omni synagoga jubet Deus (se. Num. xx. 25) constitui
sacerdotem, id est, instruit et ostendit ordinationes sacerdotales
non nisi sub populi adsistentis conscientia fieri oportere, ut plebe
presente vel detegantur malorum crimina, vel bonorum merita
preedicentur, et sit ordinatio justa et legitima, que omnium suf-
fragio et judicio fuerit examinata. Jd. Ep. 67 al. 68, p. 172.—
Πολλοὶ τοῦ παρόντος ὄχλου, ev τῇ Δημοφίλου καθιδρύσει,
ἀντὶ Tov Λξιος ἀνεβόων ᾿Δνάξιος. Philostorg. Hist. Eccl. 1x. c.
10 (Labbe 1. 459 A) aut cum Euseb. p. 223 (Ed. 1677, Paris).
shall, with the Clergy Mp be omitted, and the word |Priests] in-
present, sing or say the Litany, with | serted instead of it.
the Prayers, as is before appointed
Ὃ μέλλων χειροτονεῖν, Kai τὰς ἐκείνων εὐχᾶς καλεῖ τότε,
καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐπιψηφίζονται, καὶ ἐπιβοῶσιν ἅπερ ἴσασιν οἱ με-
μυημένυ. 8. Chrys. Hom. 18 in 2 Cor. (x. 568 A).— (Gf.
citat. ad cct, supra.
CCLX.
4 Then shall be sung or said the Ser-
vice for the Communion, with the
LMIGHTY God, of all
an and Gospel, as fol- A joa es
, who by thy Holy
Spirit, qmdem a8 COLIIL
Δὸς δύναμιν πρὸς TO κοπιᾷν αὐτοὺς λόγῳ Kai ἔργῳ εἰς oiKO-
δομὴν τοῦ λαοῦ σου. Const. Eme 16.— Vid. citata ad coum.
Ron, de cma, Jo Des ὧν unto | are called. And now again we ex-
hereafter
FE OU have , Brethren, as | Jesus Christ, that you have in re-
well in your private exami- | membrance, into how high a Dignity
nation, as in the exhortation which | and to how weighty an Office and
was now made to you, and in the Ubsrqo ye us collet; M
ieee ae say, to be lent Κ᾿
bo en ane
380 THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. CCLXI.
to seek for Christ's sheep that are | world,that they may besaved through
dispersed abroad, and for hischildren | Christ for ever.
who are in the midst of this naughty
Monita ad sacerdotem novum. Nota tbi sit, O frater,
mensura doni, qua hodie dignus effectus es, qui est presbyteratus :
...tuum erit operari, et docere exemplo et conversatione bona;
praestantem verbo; et recordare verbi...Petri dicentis, Seniores
&c. (1 Pet. v. 1, &c.) Impendantur igitur opera tua secundum
talentum traditum tibi et conducat tibi et duplicetur, accipiasque
mercedem, &c. Ex Rituali Coptitarum, ap. Martene, τι. 119.
—aAmodo, carissime frater, scias, te maximum pondus suscepisse
laboris, quod est ars artium regimen animarum, et moribus
deservire multorum. omniumque fieri ministrum, et pro credito
tibi talento in die examinis judicii rationem redditurum. Nam
si Salvator noster dixit : Mon veni ministrari &c., quanto magis
nos desidiosi servi summi Patris familias debemus maximo sudore
incumbere, ut oves Dominicas nobis a summo Pastore consig-
natas ad ovile Dominicum suffragante divina gratia absque
morbo vel macula producere valeamus ?,..quatenus oves, quas
nobis ad regendum tradidit, juxta ipsius voluntatem in procella
hujus seculi regere possimus, atque ad ovile ipsius vitam rectam
incedentes, quse via recta est, una nobiscum perducere valeamus?
Exhortatio ad novum Episcopum, ex MS. Pontif. Turon. ap.
Martene, n. 59, 60.—Ovros ὁ τελειώτατος τῆς διδασκαλίας
ὅρος, ὅτ᾽ av καὶ oO: ὧν πράττουσι, καὶ δι᾿ ὧν λέγουσι, τοὺς
μαθητενομένους ἐνάγωσι πρὸς τὸν μακάριον βίον, ὃν ὁ Χρι-
στὸς διετάξατο. 8. Chrys. de Sacerd. 1v. c. 8 (1. 418 E).—
Erogator sum (sc. thesaurorum divinorum). Si non erogem, et
pecuniam servem, terret me evangelium....Prsdicare, arguere,
corripere. sdificare, pro uno quoque satagere magnum onus,
magnum pondus, magnus labor. S. Aug. Serm. 339 al. 25 (v.
1309 F). |
Compare Herman's Consultation, foll. 273, 274.
_ 5. Havealwaystherefore printed | treasure is committed to your charge.
In your remembrance, how great a | For they are the sheep of Christ,
ER
CCLXL THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. 381
which he with the and Body. of |
For hoes be bed Día Mood, se tat you τα rm
Church and |
must is reip αν τὴ linen mri
Body. 7. it it ball hopes r to ni
same Church, or any Member there- | bring all such asare or shall be com-
οὔ. 0 tabs ἐὰν Supt or Matte mitted to your :
reason of your igen w ment in t
the of fault, and also of God, and to that ripenem and per
the horrible puni t that will en- of
sue. 8. erefore consider with |
yourselves the end of your T |
be no place el among you, etihet
towards the children of God, to
for error in religion,
ness in life.
Quid nos in diem districti judieii dieturi sumus, quando ap-
paruerit Pastor pastorum, Judexque vivorum, et ccpit rationem
ponere eum servis suis de talentis quse tradidit? Qui non curam
alendorum pecorum animaliumque suscipimus, sed animas ad
imaginem Dei conditas, pro quibus Christus semet ipsum tradidit,
qui nee ilis paseua virentia perquirimus, id est przdicatione
sancta atque verbis delectabilibus instruimus, neque, &c. Ex
MS. ut supra, Martene, 11. 60.—Temetipsum mitem castumque
eustodi;...quia oportet Episcopum irreprehensibilem et absque
erimine esse, et testimonium habere bonum ab omnibus, ut ne
quis ex eo scandalum sumat; scandalizanti enim unum ex pusillis
scimus quanta animadversio a Domino comparetur. Zbid,.—
Majorem penam habet, qui Eeclesim prasidet et delinquit: &c.
Orig. Hom. 5 in Ezech, (πὶ. 375 D).—Devouevov (sc. Episcopum)
vi λωοὶ προσδοκῶσι Qépovra σε τροφὴν αὐτοῖς, τὴν ἐκ τῶν
γραφῶν διδασκαλίαν ὅταν τοίνυν οἱ προσδοκῶντες λιμώτ-
τωσι, σὺ δὲ σαυτὸν μόνον TpEdys, καὶ ἔλθη ὁ Νύριος ἡμῶν
᾿Ιησοῦς Xpiotos, ἡμεῖς τε αὐτῷ παραστῶμεν, ποίαν σχοίης
ἀπολογίαν, ὁρμῶντος αὐτοῦ τὰ ἴδια πρόβατα λιμώττωντα ;
S. Athan. Ep. ad Dracont. (1. 264).----Οποτέρωσε vevon τις
(sc. Pastor), εἴτε διὰ κακίαν, εἴτε δι ἀμαθίαν, κίνδυνος οὐχ ὁ
τυχὼν αὐτῷ τε καὶ τοῖς ἀγομένοις τοῦ τῆς ἁμαρτίας πτώ-
ματος. S. Greg. Naz. Orat, 2 al. 1 (1. 28 D).—Quibus ani-
marum medicina (αἰ. eura) commissa est. S. Hieron. ad Nepo-
tian. Ep. 52 al. 2 (1. 266 D).—Tovs ovx ἀλόγοις ἐφεστῶτας,
ἀλλὰ πνευματικοῖς προβάτοις. x. 7. X. S. Chrys. Hom. 3 ad
382 THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. CCLXL
pop. Antioch. (τι. 35 D).—MeiCwv yap αὕτη ἡ βλάβη, ὅταν
καλῶς διδάσκων τις διὰ ῥημάτων, διὰ τῶν ἔργων πολεμῇ
τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ. Τοῦτο πολλῶν αἴτιον “γέγονε κακῶν ἐν ταῖς
ἐκκλησίαις. Id. Hom. 30 in Acta (τχ. 238 Ο).--͵ἀὗτοί εἰσιν,
(8e. of τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν προεστῶτες) oi ἐπὶ πλέον τὰς πικρὰς
καὶ βαρείας εὐθύνας ὑπέχοντες"..«καὶ "γὰρ ὁ τοῦ λόγου τὴν
διακονίαν ἐγκεχειρισμένος ἐξετασθήσεται μετὰ ἀκριβείας
ἐκεῖ, εἰ μήτε ὄκνῳ, μήτε φθόνῳ περιεῖδέ τι τῶν δεόντων
εἰπεῖν, καὶ διὰ τῶν ἔργων ἐπέδειξεν, ὅτι πάντα διεστείλατο,
καὶ οὐδὲν ἔκρυψε τῶν συμφερόντων. Πάλιν ὁ τὴν ἐπι-
σκοπὴν λαχὼν, ὅσῳ πρὸς μείζονα ὄγκον ἀναβέβηκε, τοσούτῳ
πλείονα ἀπαιτηθήσεται λόγον, οὐχὶ διδασκαλίας μόνον καὶ
πενήτων προστασίας, ἀλλὰ καὶ χειροτονιῶν δοκιμασίας. καὶ
μυρίων ἑτέρων. 8. Chrys. Hom. de decem Tal. (m. 7 C).—
Die quidem omni, et omni hora, curaque ommino continua, co-
gitare debet Episcopus, quantz dispensationis sarcinam gerat,
qualem de illa rationem Domino reddat suo. 8, dug. Hom. 383
al. 24 ex quinquaginta (v. 1483 B).
9. Forasmuch then as your Office | ing that you cannot As
Wo an aval rue dn and of meanscompass the doing of rerweighty
so great difficulty, ye see with how | a work, pertaining to the
great care and study em a gable of man, "but wi th dicione aad Coe
ply yourselves, as we tation taken out of the holy. Rege
shew ᾿δωκωυεινκά dutiful κὰν nkful tures, and with a life agreeable to
unto “ct Lord, who hath mgs me the ne i — how studious ye
in 80 a Dignity ; as to be- | ought to be in reading and learning
ware, that neither you yourselves of- | the Scriptures, and in framing the
fend, nor be occasion that others | manners both of yourselves, and of
offend, 10. Howbeit, ye cannot have | them that specially pertain unto you,
s mind and will thereto of your- according to the rule of the same
selves; for that will and ability is | Scriptures: and for this self-same
given 'ef God alone: therefore ye epi ΝΣ E ye mod ary to forsake and
ht,and have need, to pray earnest- (as v
ly for his holy Spirit. 11. And see- sir cares and
Imploranda est namque, frater carissime, et cum gemitibus
crebrisque suspiriis Domini misericordia exoranda, ut opem
ferat nobis miseris, quatenus oves &c. Martene, u. 60, wid.
supra $ l.—Deus, honorum omnium dignitatumque, que tibi
militant, distributor. Sacr. Gelas. 513.— Nemo militans Deo
.
obligat se molestiis secularibus, ut possit placere ei cui se
probavit. Quod cum de omnibus dietum sit, quanto magis
Clerici molestiis et laqueis secularibus obligari non debent, qui
divinis rebus et spiritalibus occupati, ab Ecclesia recedere, et ad
terrenos et seculares actus vacare non possunt. Cujus ordina-
tionis et religionis formam Levite prius in lege tenuerunt,...
quod totum fiebat de auctoritate et dispositione divina, ut qui
operationibus divinis insistebant, in nulla re avocarentur; nec
cogitare aut agere secularia cogerenter. Qus nune ratio et
forma in Clero tenetur, ut qui in Ecclesia Domini, ordinatione
Clerica promoventur, in nullo ab administratione divina avo-
centur, nee molestiis et negotiis saecularibus alligentur. S, Cypr.
Ep. 1 al. 66, p. 2.—Cf. S. Cypr. de Lapsis, p. 123, citat.
infra ocuxxiv. δ.---Αὐτὴν δὲ τὴν τοῦ λόγου διανομὴν, ἵνα
τελευταῖον εἴπω τὸ πρῶτον τῶν ἡμετέρων, τοῦ θείου λέγω
καὶ ὑψηλοῦ,...εἰ μέν τις ἄλλος θαῤῥεῖ, καὶ πάσης διανοίας
ὑπολαμβάνει, θαυμάζω τοῦτον ἐγὼ τῆς συνέσεως, ἵνα μὴ
λέγω τῆς εὐηθείας" ἐμοὶ 0 οὖν πρᾶγμα φαίνεται οὐ τῶν
φαυλοτάτων, οὐδὲ ὀλίγον τοῦ πνεύματος, διδόναι κατὰ και-
ρὸν ἑκάστῳ τοῦ λόγου τὸ σιτομέτριον, κι τι λ. S. Greg.
Naz. Orat. 2 al. 1, e. 85 (τ. 29 A).—Sermo presbyteri Scrip-
turarum lectione conditus sit. S. Hieron. Ep. ad Nepotian.
(1. 261 B).—A(o πολλὴν χρὴ ποιεῖσθαι τὴν σπουδὴν, ὥστε
τὸν λόγον τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐν ὑμῖν ἐνοικεῖν πλουσίως, κ. τ΄ A.
S. Chrys. de Sacerd, tv. 4, cf. 3 (1. 408 C)—Av διαπάντος
αὐταῖς (sc. rais γραφαῖς) ἐνδιατρίβωμεν, kal δυγμάτων ὀρθό-
τητὰ καὶ βίον εἰσόμεθα ἠκριβωμένον. Id, Hom. 53 in Joan,
(vur. 313 C)—Hodiernus dies, Fratres, admonet me adtentius
cogitare sarcinam meam; de cujus pondere etiamsi mihi dies noc-
tesque cogitandum sit, &e, S. Aug. in die Ordinationis sue,
Serm. 339 al. 25 (v. 1308 D).—Inde (sc. e Seripturis) vobis
appono, unde et ego vivo. bid. (v. 1309 E).—Etsi necessa-
rium est trepidare de merito, religiosum est tamen gaudere de
dono. S. Leo, Serm. 1 in Annivers. Die Assumpt. ad Pontifi-
‘384 THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS.
catum, p. 2 B.—Emioxoros, ) πρεσβύτερος, ἢ διάκον.
μικαὰς φροντίδας μὴ ἀναλαμβανέτω. Can. Apost. 4
That all the ministers of the gospel read often, and pondre -
the whole diuine Scripture, with the feare of God, and ‘exquisite
diligence, boeth that they them selues maye be better learned
and also that they may enstruct other &e. Herman’s Consul
tation, fol. 6.—Of whyche charge, and burthen we wyll all pas-
tours, and preachers to be admonished, to the entente that they
maye busely exercise them selues daye and nyyht in the studye
of the holy scriptures, so use their ministerie with ample fruite,
and for that respect withdrawe them selues not onely frome
worldely intisements, and carnal coneupiscences, but also from
all occupotions, and affaires of the worlde, as much as the use of
this present life wyll suffer, that they maye alltogether fully
applye so harde, and diuine a ministerie, and execute theyr office
wyth all diligence. The same, fol. 14.
12. We have good hope that | your Ministry; and that ye may so
you have well ee xx emer ud | endeavour — - time "
these things with yourselves long time, to sanctify the lives oi |
fore this time; 13. and that you vue | Jer x
have clearly determined, 2e. God's | Rule and of Christ, that ye
Ke Gio whslvantoit hath pleseod | ples and patere Jot Us Suan
ce, W to it P es and patterns j to
IM. P AY your f e" dum
im you, you apply your- now, that this present Congre-
selves wholly to this one thing, and | gation of Christ here assembled.
draw all your cares and studies this | also understand your minds
way ; and that you will continually | inthese things, and that this your pi
y to God the Father, by the Me- | mise may the more move you to do
iation E our only Saviour Jesus | your duties, ye shall answer
Christ, for the heavenly assistance of | to these dag. which we, in the
the Holy Ghost ; that, by daily read- | Name of
ing and weighing of the Scriptures, | shall demand ‘of you touching the
ye may wax riper and stronger in | same.
Ut gravitate actuum, et censura vivendi probent se esse
seniores, his instituti disciplinis, quas Tito et Timotheo Paulus |
exposuit: ut in lege tua die ae nocte, Omnipotens, meditantes, |
quod elegerint, et credant; quod crediderint, doceant; quod |
doeuerint, imitentur: justitiam, constantiam, misericordiam, for-
titudinem, in se ostendant, et exemplo probent, admonitione con-
Re ee
COLXII, THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. 385
firment. Sacr. Gelas. 514.—Scimus namque quia ab infantia
es sacris literis eruditus, et canonum institutis ad liquidum edoc-
tus; ἅς, — Ez Pontif. Turon. ap. Martene, τι. 59.—Ipse nobis
Dominus, ipse Sanctus Spiritus deprecandus est, ut omnem nebu-
lam, omnemque caliginem, que, peccatorum sordibus concreta,
visum cordis nostri obscurat, auferre dignetur. Orig. Hom. 1
in Levit. (τι. 185 C),—'Exeivous, τοὺς... τὴν εξ ἑαυτῶν ὑπηρ-
εσίαν τῇ ἁγίᾳ ταύτῃ θρησκείᾳ παμέχοντας, οὗσπερ κλη-
ρικοὺς ἐπονομάζειν εἰώθασι, ἀπὸ πάντων ἀπαξαπλῶς τῶν
so e rie id βούλομαι ἀλαιτουργήτονν διαφυλαχθῆναι' ὅπως
μὴ διά τινος πλάνης ἢ ἐξολισθήσεως ἱεροσύλον ἀπὸ τῆς
Cepereine τῆς TH Θειότητι ὀφειλομένης ἀφέλκωνται, ἀλλὰ
μᾶλλον ἄνεν τινὸς ἐνοχλήσεως τῷ ἰδίῳ νόμῳ ἐξυπηρετῶν-
. ta. Constant. Ep. ad Anulin, ap. Euseb. Hist, Eccl. x. 7,
p. 394 C.
As they haue neede of continual readynge and studiyng of
the scripture, so they haue nede of continuall prayer and all
other spiritual exercises and therefore also of greate warinesse,
lest by any meane they be entangled in the business of thys lyfe,
and carnall cares. Herman's Consultation, fol. 11.— Compare
also foll. 273, 274. ΄
CCLXII.
1. 15? you think in your heart, | Church of England and Ireland, to
that you be truly called, ac- | the Order Ministry of Priest-
cording to the will of our Lord Jesus | hood ?
Christ, and the order of this united Answer. 1 think it.
Vis presbyterii gradum in nomine Domini accipere? Volo
Vis in eodem gradu quantum privales et intelligis secundum
canonum sanctiones jugiter manere? Volo. Ea MS. Pontijie.
ad Usum Eccl. Suessionensis ante annos 650, ap. Martene, τι.
51.— Cf. eadem ap. Pontif. Salisburg. Martene, n. 52.
Bishop. faith in Jesus Christ ? are you
2. A E: a persuaded that the | determined, out of the riptures
ures contain suf- to instruct the people committed to
ficiently AT required of ne- ^ your charge, and to teach nothing,
cessity rhe eternal salvation through as required of necessity to eternal
25
386 THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. CCLXII.
salvation, but that which you shall
be persuaded may be concluded and
proved by the Scripture *
Answer. I am so persuaded, and
have so determined by God's grace.
Adoro Scripture plenitudinem ;...si non est scriptum, time-
ant Ve illud, adjicientibus aut detrahentibus destinatum. — Ter-
tull. c. Hermog. c. 22.—Ty τάξει xai τῷ ὀνόματί ἐστιν
ἕκαστον, οὕτως" πρῶτον lévegw, εἶτα, x. T. λ.... Ταῦτα πη-
yal τοῦ σωτηρίου, ὥστε τὸν διψῶντα τῶν ἐν τούτοις ἐμ-
φορεῖσθαι λογίων ἐν ᾿ τούτοις μόνοις τὸ τῆς εὐσεβείας
Μηδεὶς τούτοις ἐπιβαλλέτω,
S. Athan. ad Amun. (1. 962
D).—Acdws καὶ ἐξευλαβούμενος, ux πη δόξω τισὶν ἐπι-
διδασκαλεῖον εὐαγγελιζέτω.
μηδὲ τούτων αφαιρείσθω τι.
σνγγράφειν ἢ ἐπιδιατάττεσθαι τῷ τῆς τοῦ Εὐαγγελίου
καινῆς διαθήκης λόγῳ, qw μήτε προσθεῖναι μήτ᾽ αφελεῖν
δυνατὸν τῷ κατὰ τὸ Εὐαγγέλιον αὐτὸ πολιτεύεσθαι προ-
ηρημένῳ. Anon. Script. ap. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. v. 16.----Τούτῳ
(sc. διὰ τοῦ θείου λόγου) τὰ ἄλλα ἅπαντα ἐργαζόμεθα,
ὅσα εἰς τὴν τῆς ψυχῆς ὑγίειαν ἡμῖν συντελεῖ. S. Chrys.
de Sacerd. 1v. 8 (1. 408 A).—"Eorw ὑμῖν πᾶσι κληρικοῖς καὶ
λαϊκοῖς βιβλία σεβάσμια καὶ ayia’ τῆς μὲν παλαιᾶς δια-
Can. Apost. 76 αἱ.
, ee , , [4
θηκης. Μωύσεως πέντε, γένεσις x. T. À.
88.
The Bishop. the same, according to the Command-
3. Y A JILL you then give your | mentsof God ; so that you may teach
faithful diligence always so | the people committed to your Cure
to minister the Doctrine and Sacra-
and Charge with all diligence to kee
and observe the same ? ᾿
Answer. I will so do, by the help
of the Lord.
Πάντα rater ποιεῖν ὀφείλομεν, ὅσα ὁ Δεσπότης ἐπι-
-^ » |^ M A ,
τελεῖν exehevoevy xaTa καιροὺς TeTaryuevous, Tas T€ προσ-
ments, and the Discipline of Christ,
as the Lord hath commanded, and as
this Church and Realm hath received
A A 9 ^ ? ~ 4
φορὰς καὶ λειτουργίας επιτελεῖσθαι' καὶ οὐκ εἰκῇ 7 aTaK-
9 » , » » « , ^ 4 ef .
τως ἐκέλευσεν “γίνεσθαι, αλλ ωὡρισμένοις καιροῖς Kai ὥραις"
~ ‘ Y 3 ? » ^ , σι
ποῦ δὲ καὶ διὰ τίνων ἐπιτελεῖσθαι θέλει, αὐτὸς ὥρισεν τῆ
« , , ^ , A 9? e |, , à , í
ὑπερτάτῃ avTov βουλήσει: ἵν ὁσίως πάντα τὰ γγινόμενα
?, u , i , » ΄ ’ » ~ e
ἐν εὐδοκήσει, εὐπρόσδεκτα εἴη τῷ θελήματι avrov. Οἱ
φ a ἊΣ ^
ovv προστεταΎγμένοις καιροῖς ποιοῦντες τὰς προσφορὰς av-
CCLXII. THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. 387
τῶν, εὐπρόσδεκτοί TE καὶ μακάριοι" τοῖς "γὰρ νομίμοις τοῦ
Δεσπότου ἀκολουθοῦντες οὐ διαμαρτάνουσιν. Te yap ap-
χίερεῖ ἰδίαι λειτουργίαι δεδομέναι εἰσὶν, καὶ τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν
ἴδιος ὁ τόπος προστέτακται, καὶ λευΐταις ἴδιαι διακονίαι
ἐπίκεινται" ὁ λαϊκὸς ἄνθρωπος τοῖς λαϊκοῖς προστάγμασιν
δέδεται. S. Olem. Rom. Ep. ad Corinth. c. 40.—Imprimis hoe
pono: unum utique et certum aliquid institutum esse a Christo,
quod credere omnimodo debeant nationes, et idcirco querere, ut
possint eum invenerint credere.... Undecim (se. Apostolos) digre-
diens ad Patrem post resurrectionem, jussit ire et docere nationes,
intinguendas in Patrem et in Filium et in Spiritum Sanctum.
Statim igitur Apostoli...primo per Judwam contestata fide in
Jesum Christum, et Ecclesiis institutis; dehine in orbem profecti,
eandem doctrinam ejusdem fidei nationibus promulgaverunt, et
proinde Eeclesias apud unamquamque civitatem condiderunt, a
quibus traducem fidei et semina doctrinze, cater exinde Ecclesim
mutuate sunt, et quotidie mutuantur, ut Ecclesie fiant; ae per
hoe et ipse Apostoliew deputantur, ut soboles Apostolicarum Ec-
clesiarum. Omne genus ad originem suam censeatur necesse est,
Tertull. de Preser. Haeret. cc. 9, 20.—Traditio scripta. Id. de
Cor. Mil. c. 3.—Ecclesia ab Apostolis traditionem suscepit, etiam
parvulis baptismum dare. Orig. ad Rom. Lib. v. (1v. 565 A).
—Ad collegas nostros literas dirigamus, ut ubique Lex Evange-
lica et Traditio Dominica servetur, et ab eo quod Christus et
docuit, et fecit, non recedatur. Ex S. Cypr. Epist. ad Cecili-
um de Sacramento Dominici Calicis, pp. 148—157, q. v.—
Ἢ δὲ μητὴρ ἡμῶν ἢ ᾿Εκκλησία εἶχε θεσμοὺς ἐν αὐτῇ
κειμένους, ἀλύτους, μὴ δυναμένους καταλυθῆναι. 48, Epiph.
Heres. 75, c. 8 (1. 912 B).— Non precepit (sc. Salvator) quo
deinceps ordine sumeretur (sc. Sacra Cena), ut Apostolis, per
quos Ecclesias dispositurus erat, servaret hune locum. S. Aug.
Ep. ad Januar. 118 (n. 344).—.Post recte fidei confessionem,
que in saneta Dei Ecclesia praedicatur, plaeuit ut omnes sacer- -
dotes, qui catholic fidei unitate complectimur, nihil ultra diver-
25—2
=
388 THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. CCLXII.
libet nostra diversitas apud jgueics vix αὐτά δ τς errorem
videatur ostendere, et multis existat in scandalum varietas Eecle-
siarum. Unus igitur ordo orandi et psallendi nobis per omnem
Hispaniam et Galliam conservetur, unus modus in missarum 80-
lemnitatibus, unus in vespertinis matutinisque officiis, nec diversa
sit ultra in nobis Ecclesiastica consuetudo; qui (al quia) in una
fide continemur et regno: hoc enim et antiqui canones decreve-
runt, ut una quzeque provincia et psallendi et ministrandi parem
consuetudinem contineat. Conc. Tolet. iv. c. 2 (Labbe v. 1704),
et cf. ο. 3, &c.
private monitions and exhortations,
4. Was e m be aly, — pens to PA sick as — ENS
your Cures, as need s re-
and drive away nee ua Obes and | quire, and occasion shall be given?
strange doctrines contrary to God's Answer. | will, the Lord being
word; and to use both public and | my helper.
.. Offeii tui est visitare languentes. S. Hieron. Ep. 52 ad
Nepot. (1. 266 C).—Tovs μὲν παράκλησις κατορθοῖ, τοὺς δὲ
ἐπιτίμησις καὶ αὕτη, τοὺς μὲν ἐν τῷ κοίνῳ διελεγχομέ-
vous, τοὺς δὲ κρύβδην νουθετουμένους" φιλοῦσι "ydp οἱ μὲν
καταφρονεῖν τῶν ἰδίᾳ νυυθετημάτων,, πλήθους καταγνώσει
σωφρονιζόμενοι" οἱ δὲ πρὸς τὴν ἐλευθερίαν τῶν ἐλεγχῶν
ἀναισχυντεῖν, τῷ τῆς ἐπιτιμήσεως μυστηρίῳ παιδαγωνγού-
μενοι; καὶ ἀντιδιδόντες τῆς συμπαθείας τὴν εὐπείθειαν, K. T. À.
S. Greg. Naz. Orat. 2 al. 1 (1. 27 B).—"Or àv περὶ doy-
ματα νοσῇ ἡ ψυχὴ τὰ voÜa, πολλὴ ToU λόγου ἐνταῦθα
y χρεία, ov πρὸς τὴν τῶν οἰκείων ἀσφαλείαν μόνον, ἀλλὰ
καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἔξωθεν πολέμους, 8. Chrys. de Sacerd. ty.
e. 8 (1, 408 A).—Debet divinarum Seripturarum tractator et
doctor, defensor recta fidei, ae debellator erroris, et bona docere,
et mala dedocere. 4,5. Aug. de Doctr. Christ. 1v. 4 (m. 66 D).
—-Epistolas privatas ad quosque ejusdem erroris,, eminentes sei-
licet laieos dedit, ratione reddita admonens atque exhortans, ut ab
illa se pravitate corrigerent. Possid. Vit. Aug. c. 9 (x. 263 ©).
CCLXII. THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. 389
Grant this also, merciful Father, that all strange doctrines,
in the which Christ is not learned, may be thrust out of thy
church. — Marshalls Prymer, p. 61.— Wherefore, byshopes and
preachers muste procure wyth all studie that they ryght dili-
gently warne, confyrme, comfort and exhorte the weake in the
fayeth of Christe, to labour to resyst manfullye the olde enemye
euer endeuourynge hymselfe to assaulte on euerye syde the
Lordes flocke, &c. But at what tyme and in what place such
consolations and exhortations ought to be used: it can not be
certaynlye prescribed. or it is not onelye requisite openlye in
pulpettes but often at other tymes, and in other places, as occation
suffereth and necessitie requireth. Herman’s Consultation, fol. 10.
5. Wi ag aro be diligent in the world and this Besh ripe de
yers, nnd in reading of Answer. I will pe TR myself
the holy Scriptures, and in such 580 to do, the Lord being my helper.
studies as help to the knowledge of |
Vis semper divinis negotiis esse mancipatus, et a terrenis
negotiis vel lueris turpibus esse alienus quantum humana he
fragilitas eonsenserit posse? RR. Volo. Ea MS. Eccl. Bisun-
tine ad usum Eccl. "Turonensis accommodato, ann. 650, ap.
Martene, τι. 56.—Opor διάφοροι κατὰ τὴν παράδυσιν καὶ
πίστιν τῆς καθυλικῆς ἐκκλησίας,.. οὖς δεῖ πρὸ πάντος ἑτέρου
μαθήματος μετιέναι καὶ ἐνστηθίζειν, Tov Tn βοηθείᾳ τοῦ
Θεοῦ προΐστασθαι τοῦ λόγου τῆς ἀληθείας βουλόμενον.
S. Athan. de Definit. Init. (u. 242 A).—Quisquis sacerdotum
vel subjacentium Clericorum Orationem Dominicam quotidie, aut
in publico aut in privato officio, preterierit,...ordinis sui honore
privetur (al. multetur). Cone. Tolet. 1v. e. 10, q. v. (Labbe v.
1708 E)—lgnorantia, mater eunetorum errorum, maxime in
sacerdotibus Dei vitanda est,...Sacerdotes enim legere sanctas
Scripturas admonentur, &c. bid. c. 25 (v. 1713).—1llas Serip-
turas notissimas habeant, qus canonice appellantur, et earum
sensum per Patrum tractatus inquirant. Cone. Cabillon. n. €. 1
(Labbe vu. 1272).
Vita tua visites sit. In j ipsa fibi tui vocal su-
mant. In ipsa quiequid in ipsis minus incorreptum fuit, corri-
gant; ex ipsa videant quod imitari festinent, ut ad exemplum
tuum omnes fideli studio vivere eompellantur. Ea MS. Pontif.
Turon. ap. Martene, τι. 59.— Vid. S. Chrys. de Sacerd. τι. 14
(1. 390—392).—Tov «yap ἄρχοντα πάντος λαμπτῆρος λαμ-
πρότερον εἶναι δεῖ, καὶ βίον ἔχειν ἀκηλίδωτον, ὥστε πάν-
τας πρὸς ἐκεῖνον ὁρᾷν, καὶ πρὸς τὸν αὐτοῦ βίον τὸν οἰκεῖον
pm Id. Hom. 10 in 1 Tim. (xt. 599 A).
ited them eg ale shall
d» W' ILL v. you qo and set "utm commit τ ed
forwards, as much : sse: + pan do, the Lord
in you, quietness, peace, an ve sie ar Ay
ed au ud Chetan Donblt, amd eepe-
BpajJevras εἰρήνης (sc. sacerdotes) ^ Constant. ad Synod.
Nicen. es Sozom. Hist. Eccl. v. 19, p. 434 A.
and will their godly admonitions, and
B. wis τὸς qnem obey | submitting TOun MK S their godly
our € , and other die mi
chief Ministers, unto w om is com- Answer. I will so do, the Lord
mitted the charge and government | being my helper.
over you ; following with a glad mind
Vis Episcopo tuo, ad cujus parochiam ordinandus es, obe-
diens et consentiens esse secundum justitiam et ministerium tuum?
R. Volo. Ex MS. Pontif. Eccl. Suessionensis, ann. 650, ap.
Martene, n, 51.—Inde schismata et hsreses obort~ sunt, et
oriuntur, dum Episcopus, qui unus est, et Ecclesi praeest, su-
perba quorundam presumptione contemnitur. S. Cypr. Ep. 66
al. 69, p. 167, cf. Ep. 16 al. 10, p. 36. — Esto subjectus Ponti-
fici tuo, et quasi anime parentem suscipe. S. Hieron. ad Nepot.
Ep. 52 al. 2 (x. 260 B).—Ecclesiw salus in summi Sacerdotis
dignitate pendet; cui si non exors quedam et ab omnibus emi-
nens detur potestas, tot in Ecclesiis efficientur schismata quot
sacerdotes. Jd. adv. Lucifer. c. 9 (ut. 182 A).—Ef tis πρεσ-
CCLXIV. THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. 391
Burepos καταφρονήσας τοῦ ἰδίου ᾿Επισκόπου, χωρὶς cuv-
αγώγῃ, καὶ θυσιαστήριον ἕτερον πήξη, μηδὲν κατεγνωκὼς
τοῦ ἐπισκόπου ἐν εὐσεβείᾳ καὶ δικαιοσύνη, καθαιρείσθω.
Can. Apost. 32 al. 24.—Ei τις κληρικὸς ὑβρίσει τὸν ἐπί-
σκοπὸν ἀδίκως, καθαιρείσθω, "Apyovra “γάρ, φησι, τοῦ λαοῦ
cov οὐκ ἐμεῖς κακῶς. Ibid. c. 47 αἱ. δ8..-- ΕἸ τις κληρικὸς
πρὸς κληρικὸν πρᾶγμα ἔχοι, μὴ ἐγκαταλιμπανέτω τὸν οἱ-
κεῖον ἐπίσκυπον, καὶ ἐπὶ κοσμικὰ δικαστήρια κατατρεχέτω"
ἀλλὰ πρότερον τὴν ὑπόθεσιν “γυμναζέτω παρὰ τῷ ἰδίῳ
ἐπισκόπῳ ἤγουν “γνώμη αὐτοῦ τοῦ ἐπισκόπου, παρ᾽ οἷς
ἂν τὰ ἀμφότερα μέρη βούλωνται τὰ τῆς δίκης συγκρο-
τείσθω. Εἰ δέ τις παρὰ ταῦτα ποιήσει, κανονίκοῖς ὑπὸο-
κείσθω ἐπιτιμίοις. Cone. Chaleed, c, 9.— Vid. Cone. Milevit.
c. 2, citat. ad ccLiv. supra.
“ Then shall the Bishop, standing up, say,
9. LMIGHTY God, who hath
iven you this will to do all
these things; Grant also unto you
strength and power to perform the
Vid. Pontif. Salisburg. citat. ap. Palmer —Vid. citata ad
LXIX. supra.
1 After this, the Congregation shall be
same ; that he Pw. pes og: his
work which he hath begun in you ;
through Jesus Christ our rd,
Amen.
God for all these things : for the which
desired, secretly in their Prayers, to | Prayers there shall be silence kept for
make their humble supplications to | a space.
"| After which shall be sung or said by | Spiritus; the Bishop beginning, and the
the Bishop (the persons to be ordained — Priests, and others are present,
Priests all kneeling) Veni, Creator answering by verses, as followeth.
CCLXIIL, or CCLXIV.
Cf. Orig. Hom. citat. ad ecix1. 12.—Emitte in eos, Domine,
quesumus, Spiritam Sanctum, quo, in opus ministerii fideliter
exequendi, munere septiformi tuse gratim roborentur. Saer.
Leon. 424,.— Vid. Sacr. Leon. 425, &e. 435; Sacr. Gelas.
602.— Spiritus Saneti lucem in nos semper accende. Saer.
Gelas. 144.— Sensibus nostris, qusesumus, Domine, lumen sanc-
tum tuum benignus infunde. Zbid.— Veni Creator Spiritus.
Ex MS. Pontif. Eccl. Suessionensis, Martene, n. 51.
392 THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. COLXV.
CCLXV.
*. That done, the Bishop shall pray in this wise, and say,
Let us pray. we render unto -— most
LMIGHTY God, and heavenly | thanks, we thee;
τ re, who, of thine a^ | and EET. Aw
ve and goodness towards us, same grunt
iven to us thy only and mostdearly | all, which either here or
loved Son Jesus Christ, to be our
Redeemer, and the Author of ever-
lasting life, who, after he had 1nade
perfect our redem ion by his death, : i
Shroe! tuts tho world his Apzetics, | lsdgerand faith ot MN SERRE
8 into the worl and fai ie E
Prophets, Evangelists, Doctors, and | i vd
Pastors; by whose labour and mi- | by these thy
nistry he thered together a oid
Ft 1 thy Ministers, thy holy Name m
flock in all the parts of the world, to
set forth the eternal praise of thy be for ever glorified, and thy
z
Ξ
RP E
FEE
er
i
z
holy Name: For these so great be- | kingdom ; tl h the sane
nefits of thy eternal goodness, and | thy Son Jesus Christ our whe
ne that thou hast vouchsafed to call | liveth and reigneth with thee in the
these thy servants n present to | unity of the same Holy Spirit, world
the same Office and Ministry a without end. Amen,
pointed for the salvation of dense
Domine sancte, Pater Omnipotens, sterne Deus, bonorum
omnium, et omnium dignitatum, que tibi militant, distributor ;...
hac providentia, Domine, Apostolis Fili tui, Doctores Fidei
comites addidisti, quibus illi orbem totum secundis Pradica-
toribus impleverunt. ^ Quapropter infirmitati quoque mostre,
Domine, quesumus, hee adjumenta largire; qui quanto mags
fragiliores sumus, tanto his pluribus indigemus; &e. Saer.
Leon. 424, ef. Sacr. Gelas. 513 in Consecratione Presbyteri.
—Da Eeclesim tus paeem, cui me presse voluisti, ut in uno
eodemque spiritu sit tibi grata devotio et plebis et Prasulis.
Sacr. Leon. 421.— Vid. Orationem in Nestorian. Ordinat. ex
Morino ap. Martene, u. 113, quem citat Palmer, Cap. xu.
Sect. 6.—EvAoryntos ὁ Θεὺς, ὁ... τὴν κεφαλὴν ἀποδοὺς τῷ
σώματι, καὶ τὸν ποιμένα τοῖς προβάτοις, τὸν διδάσκαλον
τοῖς μαθηταῖς, τὸν στρατηγὸν τοῖς στρατιωταῖς, τὸν ἀρ-
*
χιερέα τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν" εὐλογητὸς ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ ποιῶν ὑπὲρ EK
περισσοῦ ὧν αἰτούμεθα ἡ νοοῦμεν. S. Chrys. Hom. 2) ad |
np. Antioch, in Episc. Flaviani Reditum (n. 218 E)— |
pop 1 ( )—Com |
ill
CCLXVI. THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. 393
versi ad Dominum Deum Patrem Omnipotentem, puro corde ei,
quantum potest parvitas nostra, maximas atque uberes gratias
agamus, precantes toto animo singularem mansuetudinem ejus,
ut preces nostras, in beneplacito suo, exaudire dignetur, inimi-
eum a nostris actibus et cogitationibus sua virtute expellat ; nobis
multiplicet fidem, gubernet mentem, spiritales cogitationes con-
cedat, et ad beatitudinem suam perducat, per Jesum Christum
Filium suum, qui cum eo vivit et regnat in smeula sseulorum.
Amen. S. Aug. Serm. 106 al. 50 de Verb. Domini (v. 549 ΕἾ,
cf. Serm. 67 al. 8 de Verb. Domini (v. 377 F).
1 zi pn μεθ oor bs ges of Priesthood ; the Receivers humbly
with the Priests present shall lay | kneeling upon their knees, and the
their hands severally upon the head | Bishop saying,
af every one that receiveth the Order
CCLXVI.
ECEIVE the va | Ghost for | whose sins thou dost retain, they are
, the Office and Work of a | retained. And be thou a faithful
Priest in the Church of God, now | Dispenser of the Word of God, and
committed unto thee hy the Tmposi- of his holy Sacraments ; In the Name
tion of our hands, Whose sins thou | of the Father, and of the Son, and of
dost forgive, they are forgiven ; and | the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Vid. Martene citat. ap. Palmer.—llpecjJvrepov χειρο-
Tovwv, ὦ ἐπίσκοπε, τὴν χεῖρα ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς ἐπιτίθει
αὐτὸς, τοῦ πρεσβυτερίου παρεστῶτός σοι. Const. Apost.
vu. 10.---Πρεσβύτερος χειροθετεῖ, οὐ χειροτονεῖ. Ibid. c.
28.— Presbyter cum ordinatur, episcopo eum benedicente et
manum super caput ejus tenente, etiam omnes presbyteri qui pra-
sentes sunt, manus suas juxta manum episcopi super caput illius
teneant. Cone. Carth. iw. c. 3 (Labbe u. 1199). Canon. eun-
dem citatum v. ap. Saer. Gelas. 619, Miss. Franc, 301.—O
ἱερεὺς ἄμφω τῷ πόδε κλίνας ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θείου θυσιαστη-
piov, ἐπὶ κεφαλῆς ἔχει τὴν ἱεραρχικὴν δεξίαν, καὶ τούτῳ
τῷ τρόπῳ πρὸς τοῦ τελοῦντος αὐτὸν ἱεράρχου ταῖς iepo-
ποιοῖς ἐπικλήσεσιν ἁγιάζεται. Dion. Areop. de Eccl. Hier-
arch. Cap. v. p. 2, p. 364.— Aiunt (se. Novatiani) se Domino
deferre reverentiam, cui soli remittendorum eriminum potestatem
reservent. Immo nulli majorem injuriam faciunt, quam qui ejus
M
394 THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. CCLXVI
volunt mandata rescindere, commissum munus refundere. Nam
cum ipse in Evangelio suo dixerit Dominus Jesus, Aceipite
eis ; et quorum detinueritis, detenta erunt; quis est ergo qui
magis honorat, utrum qui mandatis obtemperat, an qui resistit ?
...Recte hoc Ecclesia vindicat, quz veros sacerdotes habet:
heresis vindieare non potest, que Sacerdotes Dei non habet...
Munus Spiritus Sancti est officium Sacerdotis, jus autem Spiritus
Saneti in solvendis ligandisque criminibus est; quomodo igitur
munus ejus vindicant, de eujus diffidunt jure et potestate ? S.
Ambros. de Ponit. 1. c. 2 (n. 391, 392).—Qui Spiritum Sanetum
accepit, et solvendi peccata potestatem et ligandi accepit. Ibid.
(u. 392 Ο].----Οἰκονομεῖν ἐν κρίσει τὴν ἀληθείαν τῶν ἡμετέ-
ρων δογμάτων. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. 2 al. 1 c. 35 (1, 29 A),.—
Acceperunt Spiritus Sancti gratiam (sc. Apostoli, qua peecata
dimitterent. S. Hieron. Ep. 120 al. 150 (1. 828 C).
And this to be true Chrysostom affirmeth, in his 85th
Homily upon St. John, where he saith in this manner, What
speak I of priests? I say, that neither angel nor archangel can
of his own power give us any of those things which be given
unto us from God; but it is the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost, which is the effectual cause of all those things; the
priest doth only put to his hand and tongue. And in this point
St. Ambrose also agreeth with the said opinion of Chrysostom.
For in his book, De Dignitate Sacerdotali, he saith these
words: The priest layeth his hands upon us; but it is God that
giveth the grace. The priest layeth upon us his beseeching hand ;
but God blesseth us with his mighty hand, , The bishop conse-
crateth another bishop; but it is God that giveth the dignity.
Institution of a Christian Man, p. 106.
* Then the Bishop shall deliver to every one of them kneeling, the Bible into
his hand, saying,
2, FPAKE thou Authority to preach
the Word of God, and to mi-
Conrepiins where thou shalt be
nister the holy Sacraments in the |
law appointed thereunto,
CCLXVII. THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. 395
Accipite potestatem offerre sacrificium Deo, missamque cele-
brare. Ordinatio Presbyteri ea MS. Pontif. Noviomensis,
ann, 850, ap. Martene, τι. 50,— Vid. Martene citat. ad ccuxxvn.
infra.—Dandi quidem (sc. baptismum) habet jus summus sacer-
dos, qui est episcopus : dehinc presbyteri, et diaconi; non tamen
sine Episcopi auctoritate, propter Ecclesia honorem; quo salvo,
salva pax est. Tertull. de Bapt. c. 17.— Eucharisti: sacra-
mentum...nec de aliorum manu quam presidentium sumimus.
Id. de Cor. Mil. c. 3—His enim (sc. presbyteris) sieut Epi-
scopis, dispensatio mysteriorum Dei committitur; praesunt enim
Ecclesiis Christi, et in confectione divina Corporis et Sanguinis
consortes sunt cum Episcopis, similiter et in doctrina populorum
et in officio predicandi. — sid. Hispal. de Eccl. Offe. ec. 7
(Bibl. Patr. x. 207 [)].----Προσφέρειν, ἡ ὁμιλεῖν, ἢ λειτουρ-
γεῖν τι τῶν ἱερατικῶν λειτουργιῶν. Cone. Ancyr. e, 1 (Labbe
i. 1456).—Hoe etiam...nobis plaeuit, ut non solum in civitati-
bus, sed etiam in omnibus parochiis, verbum faciendi daremus
potestatem. Cone, Vasens. n. al. n. e. 2 (Labbe 1v. 1680).
"7 When this is done, the Nicene Creed | take together, and remain in the same
shall be sung or said; and the | place where Hands were laid upon them,
Bishop shall after that go on in the | until such time as they have received
Service of the Communion, which | the Communion.
all they that receive Orders shall
" The Communion being done, after | fore the Benediction, shall be said these
the last Collect, and immediately be- | “Collects.
CCLXVIIT.
Mo merciful Father, we be- se to hear and receive what they
, seech thee to send upon these | shall deliver out of thy most holy
thy servants thy heavenly blessing; | Word, or agreeable to the same, as
that they may be clothed with em the means of our salvation; that in
eousness, and that thy Word spoken | all our words and deeds we may seek
by their mouths may have such suc- | thy glory, and the increase of thy
cess, that it may never be spoken in τὴ end through Jesus Christ our
vain, Grant also, that we may have | Lord. Amen.
Infra Actionem. Ad Communionem. &c. passim ap. Mar-
tene, 1.—Super hos famulos tuos benedictionem Sancti Spiritus...
effunde. Sacer. Leon, 424.— Διαμνημονεύω.. ὡς παρὰ αὐτοπτῶν
396 THE ORDERING OF PRIESTS. CCLXVII.
τῆς ζωῆς τοῦ λόγυν παρειληφὼς o Πολύκαρπος, ἀπήγγελλε
πάντα σύμφωνα ταῖς γραφαῖς. Fragm. S. Irenei ad Flo-
rinum ap. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. v. 20, p. 188, et ap. Routh.
Opusc. 1. 35.— EpyaCouevos τοὺς λόγους, ws àv apegew Tm.
Θεῷ, οὗτος “γὰρ αὐτῷ κανὼν καὶ ὅρος ἔστω μόνος τῆς ἀρίστης
δημιουργίας ἐκείνων.... Πρὸς ἀρεσκείαν τοῦ Θεοῦ συντιθεὶς καὶ
ῥυθμίζων τὴν διδασκαλίαν. 8. Chrys. de Sacerd. v. c. 7 (ι.
419 B).—Vid. S. Aug. Serm. citat. ad ccyxv. supra.
Grant that all they that preach thy word may profitably
and godly preach thee and thy Son Jesu Christ through all the
world; and that all we which hear thy word preached may so
be fed therewith, that not only we may outwardly receive the
same, but also digest it within our hearts; and that it may so
work and feed every part of us, that it may appear in all the
acts and deeds of our life. Institution of a Christian Man,
p. 189.
THE
FORM OF ORDAINING OR CONSECRATING
OF
AN ARCHBISHOP OR BISHOP;
WHICH IS ALWAYS TO BE PERFORMED UPON SOME
SUNDAY OR HOLY-DAY.
Συνελθὼν ὁ λαὸς ἅμα τῷ πρεσβυτερίῳ xai τοῖς wap-
OUGLip ἐπισκόποις, ἐν ἡμέρᾳ κυριακῇ, συνευδοκεί τω. Const.
Apost. vin. 4, g. vid.—Episcopus deligatur plebe presente,
que singulorum vitam plenissime novit, et uniuscujusque actum
de ejus conversatione perspexit. S. Cypr. Ep. 67 al. 68, p. 172.
—Propter quem ordinandum, sanctum senem, qui tunc primatum
Nuimidie gerebat, de longinquo ut veniret, rogans litteris im-
petravi. —.,S. Aug. Ep. 209 al. 261 (n. 777 Ἐλ).--͵ἸἩἮρρχιεπίο κο-
mos. Cone. Quini-sext. Trullan. c. 2 (Labbe vi. 1142).
al ——— M "ER
CCLXIX. THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS.
" When all things are prepared | Archbi. other. Bishop
in the Church, and yg order, Lr E E egens n
. after Morning Prayer is ended, the Service’ in Bich thie shall be
Tre CornrkEcr.
CCLXVIII.
LMIGHTY God, who by thy | preach thy Word, and duly admi-
! Son Jesus Christ didst give to | nister the godl Discipline thereof ;
thy holy Apostles many excellent ^ and grant to the dope, th that : they
and didst charge them to feed | may obediently foll
thy flock ; Give grace, we beseech | that all may receive the crown "d
thee, to all Bishops, the Pastors of | everlasting ploy ; through Jesus
thy Church, that they may diligently | Christ our Lord. Amen.
Ὅπερ (sc. τὸ πνεῦμα) ἐδωρήσατο γνιύμῃ σον τοῖς ἁγίοις
αποστῦλοις cov. Const. Apost. vii. 5.—Domine Deus noster,
qui Apostolis tuis sanetis...magnaque et innumerabilia dona
dedisti. Lit. Ethiop. ap. Renaud. 1. 509.—Tuaque gratia
tribuatur et moderatio gubernantium, et obedientia subditorum.
Sacr. Leon. 426.— Da nobis, quesumus, Domine, sanctse regi-
men discipline; &e. Jd, 430.— Vid. ad cxiv. supra.
er the Gospel, and the Nicene | province (or to some other ap-
Creed, and the Sermon are ended, | pointed by lawful commission) the
the elected Bishop (vested with his | A sitting in his chair near
Rochet) shall be presented by two | the holy Table, and the Bishops that
Mahope wale the Avelitabep gf that ^ present him saying,
CCLXIX.
OST Reverend Father in God, | and well-learned man to be Ordained
we present unto you this godly . and Consecrated Bishop.
᾿Επίσκοπος xeiporovetaÜw ὑπὸ ἐπισκόπων δύο i τριῶν.
Can. Apost. 1, Const. Apost. vin. 27— EE ἅπαντος τρεῖς ἐπὶ
τὸ αὐτὸ συναγομένους"... τὸ δὲ κῦρος τῶν γινομένων διδόσθαι
καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἐπαρχίαν τῷ μητροπολίτῃη. Cone. Nicen. c. vd
4, g. v.—Infra tres (sc. assumptos secum episcopos) non audeat y^
ordinare. Cone. Arelat. 1. e, 20.— Episcopum sine metropoli-
tano, vel epistola metropolitana, vel tribus comprovincialibus,
non liceat ordinare. Conc, Arelat. n. e. 5 (Labbe 1v. p. 1011).
—Ordinationem, quam canones irritam definiunt, nos quoque
evacuandam esse censuimus, in qua, praetermissa trium prm-
sentia,...metropolitani quoque voluntate neglecta, prorsus nihil,
i
398 THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS. CCLXIX. -
quod Episcopum faceret, ostensum est. Cone. Regens. c. 2
(Labbe im. 1286).—Vid. Pontif. Turon. ap. Palmer.
Tae ae Jireiblléo détenus. | as it is set down before in the Form
the Queen's Mandate for the Conse- | for the Ordering of Deacons. A
eration, and cause it tobe read. And — then shall also be ministered unto them
the Oath touching the acknowledge- — the Oath of due obedience to the Arch-
pst TUM ep thea tea bishop, as followeth.
z
CCLXX.
The Oath of due obedience to the Archbishop.
N the Name of God. Amen. I.N. | the Archbishop and to the Metropo-
chosen Bishop of the Church and | litical Church of IN. and to their Suc-
See of JN. do profess and promise | cessors: So help me God, through
all due reverence and obedience to ! Jesus Christ.
* This Oath shall not be made at the Consecration of un Archbishop.
᾿Ιδίᾳ δὲ παρὰ ταύτας ἄλλην ἐπιστολὴν TH συνόδῳ διε-
πέμψατο' (sc. Constantinus, vid. Euseb. Vit. Const. m. 62, p.
519 D)....xat.-.doipovs τὴν πίστιν εἶναι πυθόμενος Evpponoy
Καππαδύκην πρεσβύτερον, καὶ Γεώργιον ApeÜovaiov, ἐκέλευσε
τούτων ὃν ἂν Kpivwoww, ) ἕτερον, os ἄξιος, φησὶ, φανείη,
χειροτονῆσαι τῆς Ἀντιοχέων ἐκκλησίας προστάτην" ἐπεὶ δὲ
τὰ βασιλέως ἐδέξαντο "γράμματα, Εὐφρόνιον ἐχειροτόνησαν.
Sozom. Hist. Eccl. u. 19, p. 470 A.—Owx εἰς μακρὰν δὲ,
προστάξαντος Tov βασιλέως (sc. Theodosii) τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν,
ἐγγράψαι χάρτῃ τὰς προσηγορίας ὡς ἕκαστοι δοκιμάζουσιν
εἰς τὴν χειροτονίαν ἀξίων, ἑαυτῷ δὲ φυλάξαντος ἐκ πάντων
τοῦ ἑνὸς τὴν αἵρεσιν, ἄλλοι μὲν ἄλλους éverypanyav" o δὲ
τῆς ᾿Αντιοχέων ἐκκλησίας ἡγούμενος, ἐγγράφει μὲν ous ἐβού-
Aero' ἔσχατον δὲ πάντων προστίθησι Nex Taptov.... Avaryvous
δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ἐγγραφέντων τὸν κατάλογον, ἔστη ἐπὶ
Νεκταρίῳ" καὶ σύννους “γενόμενος, σχολῇ καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν ἐβου-
Aevero, τὸν δάκτυλον ἐπιθεὶς τῇ τελευταίᾳ γραφῇ" καὶ
ἀναδραμὼν εἰς τὴν ἀρχὴν, αὖθις πάντας ἐπανῆλθε, καὶ
Νεκτάριον αἱρεῖται. Id. vu. 8, p. 713 C.—Cf. Eusebium Epi- ~
scopum Constantinopolitanum a Constantio nominatum, ap.
Socr. Hist, Eecl.u.6,9.—Cf. Conc. Tolet. xn. c. 6, De successore
!
ST
CCLXXII. THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS. . 399
morientis Episcopi libera Principis electio (Labbe vi. 1230).
—Td ἀρχαῖα ἔθη xparelrw, τὰ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ καὶ Λιβύη
καὶ Πενταπόλει, ὥστε τὸν ᾿Αλεξανδρείας ἐπίσκοπον πάντων
τούτων ἔχειν τὴν ἐξουσίαν. ᾿Επειδὴ καὶ τῷ ἐν τῇ Ρώμῃ
ἐπισκόπῳ τοῦτο σύνηθές ἐστιν. Ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ κατὰ τὴν
Ἀντίοχειαν καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἄλλαις ἐπαρχίαις, τὰ πρεσβεῖα
σώζεσθαι ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις. Cone. Nicen. c. 6.— Vid. Palmer.
—Vis sanctse N. Turonensi Ecclesia mihique et successoribus
meis obediens esse et subditus? A. Volo. Vis mihi et
Ecclesize mes professionem facere sicut tui antecessores fece-
rant? AR. Volo, et paratus sum in omnibus obedire. Pontif.
Turon. ap. Martene, u. 57.
CCLXXI.
* Then the Archbishop shall move the Congregation present to pray, saying
thus to them:
RETHREN, it is written in the
1 of Saint Luke, That our
Saviour Christ continued the whole
PES in prayer, before he did choose
ucl forth his twelve Apostles.
Y is pene also in the Acts of the
Apostles, That the Disci ce who were
at Antioch did fast an before
they laid hands on Paul, and Barna-
* And then shall be said the Litan
before in the Form of Orderi wu
cons, save only, that a απ hi S |
That it may please
and send forth this
bas, and sent them forth. Let us
therefore, following the example of
our Saviour Christ, nd his Apostles,
first fall to prayer, before we
rson p
unto us, to the work whereunto we
pe the Holy Ghost hath called
nate all Bishops, Se, the proper Suf-
rage there shall be omitted,
and this inserted instead of i ;
CCLX XII.
Τὺ it may please thee to bless
this our Bro pce ine
grace upon that he
s du execute the Office vn
unto he is called, to the edifying of
thy Church, and to the honour, praise
and glory of thy Name ;
Ye beseech thee to hear
us, good Lord.
Δὸς ἐπὶ τὸν δυῦλόν cov τόνδε, ὃν ἐξελέξω εἰς ἐπί-
σκυπον...-
.dpyiepaTevew σοι, ἀμέμπτως λειτουργοῦντα; ... καὶ
ἐξιλασκόμενόν cov τὸ πρόσωπον, ἐπισυναγαγεῖν τὸν αριθ.
μὸν τῶν σωζομένων... Const. Apos vit. 5. Vid. c. 4 totum.
— Vid. Goar, p. 303 in Ordinat. Episcopi, citat. ap. Palmer.
E
400 THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS. CCLXXII.
—Exaudi, Domine, supplicum preces; ut quod nostro geren-
dum est ministerio, tua potius virtute firmetur. Sacr. Leon.
421. — Oremus, dilectissimi nobis: ut his viris ad utilitatem Eccle-
sis providendis, benignitas Omnipotentis Dei gratis sus tribuat
largitatem. | Sacr. Gelas. 624.
CCLXXIII.
'.* Then shall be suid this Prayer following.
LMIGHTY God, giver of all | Spirit hast appointed divers Orders of
good things, who by thy Holy j Ministers, &c. nearly as xxvii.
LÀ 9 e
Εμπλησον αὐτὸν llvevuaros χάριτος καὶ συμββουλίας,
~ ~ , ^
rov ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι καὶ κυβερνᾷν τὸν λαὸν σου ἐν καθαρᾷ
καρδίᾳ. Const. Apost. vin. 16.— Vid. citata ad xxv. etc.
CCLXXIV.
4 Then the Archbishop, sitting in his chair, shall say to him that is to be
Consecrated,
]. ROTHER, forasmuch as the — fusion of his own blood ; before I ad-
holy Scripture and theancient mit you to this Administration, I will
Canons command, that we should not | examine you in certain Articles, to
behastyinlayingon hands, and admit- | the end that the Congregation pre-
ting any person to Government in the | sent may have a trial, and bear wit-
Church of Christ, which he hath pur- | ness, how you be minded to behave
chased with no less price than the ef- | yourself in the Church of God.
Vid. MS. Pontific. Eccl. Noviomensis ex Martene, τι. 47,
ap. Palmer.—Cf. p. 365 supra.
2. ARE you persuaded that you be Jesus Christ, and the order of this
truly called to this Ministra- Realm ?
tion, according to the will of our Lord Answer. I am so persuaded.
Λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ μέλλων χειροτονῆσαι αὐτὸν apyiepevs.
Τί προσῆλθες ἐνθάδε παρ ἡμῶν αἰτῶν; Καὶ ὑποκρίνεται
ὁ ὑποψήφιος, λέγων, Τὴν χειροτονίαν τῆς ἀρχιερατικῆς
χάριτος συμψηφισαμένων με κληρικῶν τῆς ἁγιωτάτης ἐπι-
σκοπῆς, 0. In Ordinat. Episcopi, Goar, 305.—Factus est
Cornelius Episcopus de Dei et Christi ejus judicio, de clericorum
pene omnium testimonio, de plebis, que tunc adfuit, suffragio, et
de sacerdotum antiquorum et, bonorum virorum collegio, quum...
CCLXXIV. THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS. 401
locus Petri et gradus cathedrz sacerdotalis vacaret. Quo occu-
pato de Dei voluntate, atque omnium nostrum consensione firmato ;
quisquis jam episcopus fieri voluerit, foris fiat necesse est; nec
habeat ecclesiasticam ordinationem, qui Ecclesie non tenet uni-
tatem. S. Cypr. Ep. 55 al. 52 ad Antonian, p. 104.— Διάκο-
vos ὁ ἐπίσκοπος ἐλέγετο. Διὰ τοῦτο “γράφων καὶ Τιμοθέῳ
ἔλεγε, Τὴν διακονίαν cov πληροφύρησον, ἐπισκόπῳ ὄντι.
S. Chrys. Hom. 1 in Phil. (xi. 195 A).
The Archbishop.
dx
3. ARE you persuaded that the holy |
| Seriptures contain sufficiently
all Doctrine required of necessity for
eternal salvation through faith in Je-
sus Christ? And are you determined
out of the same holy Scriptures to in-
struct the people committed to your
charge; and to teach or maintain
nothing as required of necessity to
eternal salvation, but that which you
shall be persuaded may be concluded
and proved by the same ?
nswer. lam so persuaded, and
determined, by God's grace.
Kai ἀποκρίνεται πάλιν ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς, λέγων, Kai τί πισ-
Καὶ ὁ ὑποψήφιος μεγαλοφώνως λέγων τὸ ἅγιον
σύμβολον, οὕτως. Πιστεύω εἰς ἕνα Θεόν, x, τιλ. Goar,
306.—Tov ἐμπεπιστευμένον αὐτῷ Xaov. Conc. Sardic. c. 11
(Labbe n. 637 B).— Vid. citat. ad ccuxu. 2 supra.
Teves ;
The Archbishop. .
ILL you then faithfully exer- | them to teach and exhort with whole-
cise yourself in the same holy | some Doctrine, and to withstand and
ptures, and call upon God by | convince the gainsayers?
prayer, for the true understanding of Answer. 1 will so do, by the help
the same; so as you may be able by | of God.
4.
Pradicationi insta : verbumque Dei plebi tibi commiss@ afflu-
enter, melliflueque, atque distincte, in quantum rore celesti per-
fusus fueris, predicare non desinas. — Scripturas divinas sspius
lege, immo si potest fieri, lectio sancta in manibus tuis, maxime
in pectore semper inhaereat: ipsam vero lectionem oratio inter-
rumpat :...Disce quid sapienter doceas eum qui secundum doctri-
nam est, et fidelem sermonem, ut possis exhortari in doctrina
sana, et contradicentes revincere. Ex MS. Pontif. Turonensi,
ann. 700, ap. Martene, u. 59.
26
402 THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS, CCLXXIV.
The Archbishop.
b. RE you ready, with aei both privately and openly to call
A diligence, to banish and drive | and i tee to the ait
away all erroneous and str doc- | Answer. I am ru. the Lord
trine contrary to God's Word ; and | being my helper.
Si in matricibus cathedris Episcopus negligens fuerit adver-
sus hzereticos, conveniatur a vicinis Episcopis diligentibus, et ei
sua negligentia demonstretur, ut se excusare non possit, ἅτε,
Conc. Milevit. c. 2, et Cod. Can. African. e. 123 (Labbe nu. 1543).
The Archbishop.
6. W ILL you deny all ungodliness | good works unto others, that the ad-
and worldly lusts, and live so- | versary may be ashamed, having me
berly, righteously, and godly, in this | thing to say "o you?
present world; that you may shew | inswer. I will so do, the Lori
yourself in all things an example of | being my helper.
Permane in his quz didicisti; et credita sunt tbi ΜΝ
Dominice dispensationis, paratus semper ad satisfacti :
confundant opera tua sermonem tuum, ne cum in Roclenis ye
ris, tacitus quilibet respondeat; Cur ergo ipse non facis, delicate
magister? Qui turgidum fers ventrem, me de jejuniis praedicas?
..Vita tua irreprehensibilis sit. Ka MS. Pontif. Turon, ut
supra, Martene, n. 59.—Episcopi plurimi, quos et hortament)
esse oportet emteris et exemplo, divina procuratione contempta,
procuratores rerum swcularium fieri, derelieta cathedra, plebe
deserta,...negotiationis qu£estuosse nundinas aueupari, S. Cypr.
de Lapsis, pp. 123, 124.—"Ews μὲν γὰρ av πανταχόθεν
ἡρμοσμένος ὴ καλῶς ὁ τοῦ ἱεῤέως βίος, ἀνάλωτος γίνεται
ταῖς ἐπιβουλαῖς. 8. Chrys, de Sacerd. πὶ, 14 (1. 391 D).—
Τροφῆ xai ποτῷ λυσιτελῆς, καὶ αὐτάρκης ὑπαρχέτω o
ἐπίσκοπος, wa δυνηθῇ νήφειν πρὸς τὸ νουθετεῖν τοὺς amar
δεύτους. "ἔστω δὲ μὴ δάπανος, μὴ τρυφητὴς, μὴ ἡδύβιοι,
μὴ χρηστοφάγος. Const. Apost. τι. 5, cf. 6,
The Archbishop.
7. We mee andi da in e pe pe you have by
ward » ae seach ων shall lie in | God's Mery - e RES —
' vou, quietness, love, an peace amon commit of
all e í Spe such as be unquiet, dis Realm ? 2
obedient, criminous, within your Answer. 1 will so the hel
Diocese, correct and punish, sen: of God.* mad.
* The office of Bishops and Pastors is, to praise good men for well doing,
-— — " OO—
᾿
CCLXXIV. THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS. 403
Sit secundum eanonum regulas severa districtio, videlicet ut
innocenter viventes leniter foveas, et inquietos fervidosque feri-
endo a pravitate compescas. Ex MS. Pont. Turon. ap. Mar-
tene, τι. 59.—Increpa peceantes...labora pro iis... neque permit-
tas appropinquare lupum gregi: sed exscindas eum et discerpas
in verbo veritatis. — Monita prelegenda ad prelaturam as-
sumpto, ap. Martene, n. 120.—"Or' ὧν αὐτὸς ἀνεπίληπτος
ἅπασι “γένηται, τότε δυνήσεται μεθ᾽ ὅσης βούλεται ἐξου-
σίας καὶ κολάζειν, καὶ ἀνιέναι τοὺς UT αὐτῷ ταττομένους
ἅπαντας. 8. Chrys. de Sacerd. v. 3 (1. 416 C).
The Archbishop.
ὌΝ eset aged me in Or- Auswer, I will so be, by the help
daining, sen or la of God
hands upon others? "n ὅς
Ὁ τὴν ἐπισκυπὴν λαχῶν, ὅσῳ πρὸς μείζονα ὄγκον
ἀναβέβηκε, τοσούτῳ πλείονα ἀπαισθήσεται λόγον, . ««καὶ χει-
ροτονιῶν δοκιμασίας, καὶ μυρίων ἑτέρων. S. Chrys. Hom.
1 (ur. 7 C)— Vid. Const. Apost. n. δ, &e,
€ d Re
9. n Mouse shew yo to all strangers destitute of help ?
maida for € τ — Answer. I willso shew myself by
SM rede iit cct uid God's help.
Vis humilitatem et patientiam in temet-ipso custodire, et alios
similiter docere? — 7. Volo. Ex MS. Pontif. Turon. ap.
Martene, τι. 57. —Hospitalitatem sectare: misericordem te, prout
vires suppetunt, pauperibus exhibe :.. .oppressis defensio tua sub-
veniat. Fa eodem, ap. Mart. τι. 59,—Gloria Episcopi est pau-
perum inopim providere. S. Hieron. Ep. 52 al. 2 ad Sago
(1. 259 B). — Os (sc. Flavianus Episo. Ántiócb.) τὴν οἰκίαν τὴν
πατρῷαν...ἵνα ταῖς τῶν ξένων αὐτὴν θεραπείαις παράσχη,
οὕτω διαπαντὸς τοῖς πάντοθεν ἐλαυνομένοις ὑπὲρ τῆς aXn-
θείας ἀνῆκε, καὶ ὑποδέχεται κιτι λ. S. Chrys. Hom. 1 in |
Gen. (iv. 650 B).—"Eorw καὶ εὐμετάδοτος, φιλόχηρος, φι-
that they may continue therein, and to rebuke and correct by the word of
God, the offences and crimes of all evil disposed persons.— The second Part
4 Homily on Charity. —
404 THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS. CCLXXIV.
Aotevos, ὑπηρετικὸς; εὐδιάκονος. Const. Apost. τι. 3.—Cf.
Const. Apost. 1. 25. De primitiis et decimis; et quo modo
debeat Episcopus, ex eis vel ipse accipere, vel aliis distribuere.
pp. 238—241.—'Yueis, ovv, ὦ ἐπίσκοποι, μεριμνήσατε Td
A ^ 9 - 9 ^ Q , , e ~ ^
wept τῆς ανατροφῆς avrov, μηδὲν ἐλλείποντες αὐτοῖς. Τοῖς
μὲν ὀρφανοῖς παρέχοντες τὰ “γονέων, ταῖς δὲ χήραις τὰ
ἀνδρῶν, τοῖς ἀκμαίοις τοὺς “γάμους, τεχνίτη ἔργον, ἀδρανεῖ
ἔλεος, ξένοις στέγος; πεινῶσι ψωμὸν, δι posi ποτὸν, Ὑσυμ-
^ [4 - , , , A 8
vos ἔνδυμα, νοσοῦσι θέαν» φυλακίταις βυήθειαν᾽ πρὸς τού-
τοις πλείων ὑμῖν ἔστω φροντὶς περὶ τῶν ἐν ὀρφανίᾳ, ὅπως
αὐτοῖς μηδὲν ἐνδέη. x.t.r. Ibid. τν. 2.—Cf. Conc. Carth.
iv. cc. 14, 17 (Labbe τι. 1201).— Cf. Conc. Matiscon. τι. c. 13
(Labbe v. 985).
* Then the Archbishop, standing up, shall say,
10. ALMIGHTY God,our heavenly | plishing in you the good work which
Father, who hath given youa | he hath begun, you may be found
good will to do all these things, Grant | perfect and irreprehensible at the lat-
also unto you strength and power to | ter day; through Jesus Christ our
perform the same; that, he accom- | Lord. Amen.
Vid. citat. ad ccuxi. 7 supra— Cf. Orig. p. 363 supra.
— Vide citat. ad cuxxv. et ccuxxvinr. infra.
1 Then shall the Bishop elect put on the | Archbishop beginning, and the Bishops,
rest of the Episcopal habit; and | with others that are present, answering
kneeling down, Veni, Creator Spiri- | by verses, as followeth.
tus, shall be sung or said over him, the
CCLXXV.
4 That ended, the Archbishop shall say,
Lord, hear our prayer. fying and making perfect his Church;
Answer. And let our cry come , grant, we beseech thee, to this thy
unto thee. servant such grace, that he may ever-
Let ro eed more be ready to spread abroad thy
A E , and most mer- | Gospel, the glad tidings of reconcilia-
ciful Father, who of thine infi- . tion with thee ; and use the authority
given him, not to destruction, but to
salvation ; not to hurt, but to help:
80 that as a wise and faithful servant,
pins to thy family their portion in
ue season, he may at last be received
into everlasting joy ; through Jesus
Christ our Lord, who, with thee and
the Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth,
one God, world without end. Amen.
nite goodness hast given thine only :
and dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ, i
to be our Redeemer, and the Author |
of everlasting life ; who, after that he |
had made perfect our Redemption by |
his death, and was ascended into hea-
ven, poured down his gifts abundantly
upon men, making some Apostles,
some Prophets, some Evangelists,
some Pastors and Doctors, to the edi- |
r
CCLXXVII. THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS.
Vid. Ritualia citat. ap. Palmer.—Sint speciosi munere
tuo pedes horum, &c. Sacr. Gelas. 625, Miss. Franc. 310,
Martene, τι. 44.—Deprecari, ne...aut familiam dissimulare com-
missam, aut nitamur vexare subjectam ; sed Evangelii tenore
monstrante, conservis cibaria ministrantes tempore competenti,
Dominieo reperiamur adventu, famulosque tuos eum dilectione
corripere, et cum necessaria studeamus amare censura ; totumque
servitium delegatum rationabiliter exsequentes, &c. Sacer. Leon.
427.—Ardovat κατὰ καιρὸν ἑκάστῳ τοῦ λόγου TO σιτομέ-
τριον. 8. di Naz. Orat. 2 al. 1, c. 35 (1. 29 A).
ing before them upon his knees, the
Rr tants M Archbishop saying,
CCLXXVI.
bL the holy Ghost, forthe | Amen. And remember that thou
Office and Work of a Bishop in stir up the grace of God which is
the Church of God, now committed ven thee b > this Imposition of our
unto thee by the Imposition of our rar for God hath not given us
hands; In the Name of the Father, | the spirit y fear, but of power, and
and ofthe Son, and of the Holy Ghost. ' love, and soberness.
Episeopus eum ordinatur,...reliqui omnes Episcopi, qui ad-
sunt, manibus suis caput ejus tangant, uno super eum fundente
benedietionem. Conc. Carth. 1v. e. 2, Saer. Gelas. 619, Miss.
Franc. 301.— Vid. Goar, p. 302, citat. ap. Palmer.—
Προσάγει (sc. Greg. Thaumaturg. τῷ Θεῷ dia τῆς iepw-
σύνης τὸν ἄνδρα, (sc. Alexandrum) κατὰ τὸν νενομισμένον
(Ad formulam Θεία χάρις...
S. Greg. Nyss. Encom. in Greg.
τρόπον, τελειώσας TH χάριτι.
προχειρίζεται allusio fit).
Thaumat. (u. 995 D).
4 Then the Archbishop shall deliver him the Bible, saying,
CCLXXVII.
IVE heed unto reading, exhor-
(3 aon , and doctrine. Think
see num contained in this
or “Ἢ Be diligent in them, that the
thyself, and to doctrine, and be dili-
gent in doing them: for by so doing
—
thou shalt both save thyself and them
that hear thee, ieu δου, of
Christ a shepherd, not a wolf;
them, devour them. not. Hola ap up
the weak, heal the sick, bind up the
broken, bring again the out casts seek
the lost. Be so merciful, tha
not too remiss ; so minister dicipline,
406 THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS. CCLXXVII.
that you forget not mercy: that when | of glory ; ; FMAOQER Jesus Christ our
the chief Shepherd shall appear you | Lord.
may receive the never-fading crown
"ἔστω (sc. Episcopus) πολυδίδακτος, μελετῶν καὶ σπου-
δαζων ἐν ταῖς κυριακαῖς βίβλοις, πολὺς ἐν ἀναγνώσμασιν,
ἵνα τὰς γραφὰς ἐπιμελῶς ἑρμηνεύη, ὁμοστοίχως τοῖς Tpo-
φήταις καὶ τῷ νόμῳ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον ἐρμηνεύων' ὁμοίως τῷ
εὐαγγελίῳ στοιχείτωσαν αἱ ἐκ νόμου καὶ προφητῶν ἑρμη-
νείαι....᾿ Ἐπιμελοῦ οὖν τοῦ λόγου, ἐπίσκοπε, ἵνα ν δυνατόν
σοι ravra κατὰ λέξιν ἐρμηνεύειν, καὶ ἐν πολλὴ διδαχὴ
πλουσίως τρέφης καὶ φωτίζης τὸν λαόν σον τὸν ᾧφωτισς-
μὸν τοῦ νόμου. Const. Apost. n. ὅ.---- Δεῖ de σε, ὦ ἐπί-
σκοπε, μῆτε παρορᾷν τὰ ἁμαρτήματα τοῦ λαοῦ, μήτε τοὺς
μετανοοῦντας ἀποστρέφεσθαι. ὅπως μὴ διαφθείρης, ὡς àmei-
ρος, τὸ ποίμνιον Κυρίου, x«. T. A. bid. 15. Cf c. 20.—Det
Archiepiscopus ipsi librum Evangeliorum ita dicendo : Accipe
Evangelium, et vade, predica populo tibi commisso: Potens est
enim tibi Deus, augere gratiam, qui vivit et regnat. Ex MS.
Eccl. Bisuntine ante annos 600 exarato, ap. Martene, τι. 58.
— Monita prelegenda ad prelaturam assumpto. Sit übi
magna cura in verbo doctrinz, et manifesta primus opera bona,
qua et doceas Populum hunc, pro quo dabis rationem Deo, quem-
admodum przcepit doctor Apostolus: Sis vigilans super animas
eorum, et dirige eas ad opera bona, ut faciant ea. Increpa pec-
cantes :...labora pro iis;...neque permittas appropinquare lupum
gregi: sed exscindas eum et discerpas in verbo veritatis. Per-
fice quod scriptum est: Oportet nos esse fortes, supportantes
infirmos cum omni patientia... ut audias tandem et tu, euge
serve bone, &c. Martene, τι. 120.— Ita cuncta, Deo adjuvante,
preemunias, ut lupus szviens... in ovile Dominicum ad perdendas
animas ingrediendi locum non habeat. Ea MS. Pontif. Turon.
ap. Martene, τι. 59.— Oportet episcopum non tantum docere, sed
et discere, quia et ille melius docet, qui quotidie crescit; et pro-
ficit discendo meliora. S. Cypr. Ep. 74 ad Pompeium.— Vid.
S. Athan. Ep. ad Dracont. citat. ad cctxi. 7 supra.—Tov
| ——
CCLXXVII. THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS. 407
μὲν, ὅπως μὴ πταίσωσι, προμηθούμενος, τοὺς δὲ, ὅπως δι-
ορθωθεῖεν πταίσαντες, μηχανώμενον. S. Greg. Naz. Orat. 21,
c. 36 de Laud. Athanas. (1. 410 C).—Divinas Scripturas smpius
lege, immo nunquam de manibus tuis sacra lectio deponatur.
Disee quod doceas: obtine eum, qui seeundum doctrinam est,
fidelem sermonem ; ut possis exhortari in sana doctrina, et con-
tradicentes revincere, &c, S. Hieron. ad Nepot. Ep. 52 al. 2
(1. 260 A).—In commune consului, ne vel hze justo clementius
vindicaretur, vel illa justo severius vindicaret. Sidon. Apollinar.
Epise, Avern. Lib. mi Ep. 12, p. 206, Ed. Paris. 1609, —
Vestrarum partium pariter et morum est, aliqua indemni eompo-
sitione istorum dolori, illorum perieulo subvenire; et quodam
salubris sententim temperamento, hanc partem minus adflictam,
ilam minus ream, et utramque plus facere securam; &e. Jd.
Lib. νι. Ep. 4, p. 387.
§ Then the Archbishop shall proceed in the Communion-service ; with whom the
new Conseerated Bishop (with others) shall also communicate.
“ And for the last Collect, immediately before the Benediction, shall be said these
Prayers.
‘ CCLAXVIIL.
| OST merciful Father, we be- | word, in conversation, in love, in
VA seech thee to send down upon | faith, inchastity, and in purity ; that,
this thy servant thy heavenly bless- | faithfully fulfilling his course, at the
ing ; and so endue him with Uer latter day he may receive the crown
Spirit, that he, preaching thy Word, | of righteousness laid up by the Lord
may not only be earnest to reprove, | the righteous Judge, who liveth and
beseech, and rebuke with all patience ee one God with the Father
and doctrine ; but also may be tosuch | and the Holy Ghost, world without
as believe a wholesome example, in | end. Amen. "
Mera τὴν προσευχὴν, εἷς τῶν ἐπισκόπων ἀναφερέτω
τὴν θυσίαν ἐπὶ τῶν χειρῶν τοῦ χειροτονηθέντος. Const.
Apost, vi. 5, p.396.—Aos αὐτῷ... τὴν μετουσίαν τοῦ ἁγίου
Πνεύματος. Ibid.—Xv Κύριε, καὶ τοῦτον τὸν ἀναδειχθέντα
οἰκονόμον τῆς ἀρχιερατικῆς χάριτος ποίησον γενέσθαι μιμη-
A - . v , ᾿ A 4 .
τὴν cov Tov αληθινον Ποιμένος, τιθέντα τὴν Ψυχὴν av-
τοῦ, ὑπὲρ τῶν προβάτων σου ὁδηγὸν τυφλῶν, φῶς τῶν
ἐν σκότει, παιδευτὴν ἀφρόνων, διδάσκαλον νηπίων, φωστῆρα
408 THE CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS. CCLXAXVIII.
ἐν κόσμῳ᾽ ἵνα, καταρτίσας Tas ψυχάς Tas ἐμπιστευθείσας
αὐτῷ ἐπὶ τῆς παρούσης ζωῆς παραστῇ τῷ βηματί σου
ἀκαταισχύντως, καὶ τὸν μέγαν μισθὸν λήψηται ὃν mTolua-.
σας τοῖς ἀθλήσασι ὑπὲρ τοῦ κηρύγματος τοὺ εὐαγγελίου
σον. Jn Ordinat. Episcopi, Goar, 303.—Adesto, misericors
Deus, ut quod actum est nostrz servitutis officio, tua benedictione
firmetur. — Sacr. Leon. 421.—Ut bonam rationem dispensationis
sibi credit» reddituri, stern beatitudinis preemia consequantur.
Id. 425, cf. 422.— Sancta Trinitas fraternitatem tuam sua pro-
tectione incolumem custodiat, ut dum tali moderamine in Deo
nostro onus quod suscepisti peregeris, in die sterns retributionis
eo dicente audire merearis: Euge, serve bone et fidelis, quia
super pauca fuisti fidelis, supra multa te constituam ; intra in
gaudium Domini tui. Ex MS. Pontif. Turon. ann. 700, ap.
Martene, τι. 60.
Books Published by
J ohn W. Parker,
London.
— — —À—— —
=
Arundines Cami; sive Musarum Cantabrigiensium
Lusus Canori.
Collegit atque edidit HENRICUS DRURY, A.M.
The Third Edition, Octavo, 12s.
— -
Gallus; or Roman Scenes of the Time of Augustus.
Charicles; or, Illustrations of the Private Life of
the Ancient Greeks.
With Notes and Excursus illustrative of Manners and Customs.
Translated from the German of BECKER, by the Rev. F. MET-
CALFE, M.A., Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford. 12s. each.
The Fables of Babrius,
from the newly-discovered nuce together with the
ragments of the Lost Fables.
Edited by G. C. LEWIS, M.A., late Student of Christ Church.
Post Octavo, 5s. 6d.
The Life of Herodotus, drawn out from his Book.
By Professor DAHLMAN.
Translated, with Notes, by G. V. COX, M.A., Esquire Bedell, Oxford.
Post Octavo, $5.
A Life of Aristotle,
including a Critical Discussion of some questions of Literary
History connected with his Works.
By the Rev. J. W. BLAKESLEY, M.A., late Fellow and Tutor of
Trinity College, Cambridge. 8s. 6d
Schleiermacher’s Introductions to Plato.
Translated by the Rev. W. DOBSON, M.A., Fellow of 'l'rinity
College, Cambridge. Octavo, 12s. 6d.
2 Books published by
Characteristics of the Greek Philosophers.
Socrates and Plato.
By the Rev. J. P. POTTER, M.A., late of Oriel Coll, Oxford.
Dedicated, by Permission, to Taz Lorp Bisuor or Lincoin.
Foolscap Octavo, 4s. 6d.
— —
Travels in the Track of the Ten Thousand Greeks;
A Geographical and Descriptive Account of the Expedition of
Cyrus and of the Retreat of the Ten Thousand.
By W. F. AINSWORTH, Surgeon to the Euphrates Expedition.
Post Octavo, with Map, 7s. 6d.
The New Cratylus;
Or, Contributions towards a more accurate Knowledge of the
Greek Language.
By the Rev. J. W. DONALDSON.
Octavo, 175.
The Public Economy of Athens.
By Professor B(ECKH.
Translated by G. C. LEWIS, M.A., late Student of Christ Church.
New Edition, Revised. Octavo, 18s.
The Speeches of Demosthenes,
Against Aphobus and Onetor; translated, with Notes explanatory of
the Athenian Laws and Institutions.
By C. R. KENNEDY, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge.
Post Octavo, 9s.
Theocritus.
Codicum Manuscriptorum Ope Recensuit et Emendavit
CHRISTOPHORUS WORDSWORTH, S.T.P, nuper Schole
viensis Magister
Octavo, 13s. 6d., boards.
Pindar’s Epinician Odes,
And the Fragments of his Lost Compositions, Revised and Ex-
plained ; with copious Notes a and Indices.
By J. W. DONALDSON, B.D., Head Master of the Bury School.
Octavo, 166.
Jobn W. Parker, London. 3
The Cambridge Greek and English Testament,
In Parallel Columns on the same Page.
New Edition, with marginal References. 85. 6d.
The Greek Text of the Acts, with Notes.
By H. ROBINSON, D.D., Rector of Great Warley.
Octavo, 89
Stemmata Atheniensia.
Tables of Biography, Chronol and History, to facilitate the
Study of the Greek Classi a
Quarto, ὅδ.
The Frogs of Aristophanes, With English Notes.
By the Rev. H. P. COOKESLEY, x A.
Octavo, 75.
Homers Iliad, Books I. to III.
With ANTHON'S English Notes and Homeric Glossary,
Edited by J. R. MAJOR, D.D., Head Master of King’s College
School, ‘London.
Demy 12mo, strongly bound, 6s.
The Iphigenia in Aulis of Euripides.
Cambridge Edition, with English Notes.
Octavo, 6s. ©
The jpligeuis in Tauris of Euripides.
Cambridge Edition, with English Notes.
Octavo, 5s.
-—
Select Private Orations of Demosthenes,
With English Notes.
By Rev. C. T. PENROSE, M.A., Head Master of Sherborne School.
bs.
Xenophon's Anabasis. Books I. and II.
With English Notes, and a Biographical Sketch of Xenophon,
By Dr. HICKIE, Head Master of Hawkeshead Grammar School.
3e. 6d.
4 Books published by John W. Parker.
.---. ee eee
The Aulularia of Plautus,
The Menxchmei of Plautus,
With Glossarics and Notes.
By JAMES IIILDYARD, B.D., Fellow and Tutor of Christ's Coll.,
Cambridge. Octavo, 7s. 6d. each.
The ZEneid of Virgil.
With Anthon's Notes, Edited
By J. R. MAJOR, D.D., Head Master of King's College School,
' Foolscap Octavo, 7s. 6d., strongly bound.
Classical Texts,
Carefully Revised, from the best Editions.
A Series of very elegantly prose brochures of ‘Classical Texts,’
adapted either for the desk or the pocket.-—Spectator.
Cicero de Amicitia. 1s. Taciti Germania. 1s.
Cicero de Senectute. 1s. Taciti Agricola. 1s.
Cicero pro Plancio. 1s. Virgilii Georgica. 1s. Gd.
Ciceronis Oratio Philippica Ovidii Fasti. 2s.
Secunda. Is. Platonis Phedo. 25.
Hebrew Grammar.
By the late CHRISTOPHER LEO, of Cambridge.
Octavo, 12s. 6d.
The Psalms in Hebrew,
with a Critical, Exegetical, and Philological Commentary.
By G. PHILLIPS, B.D., Fellow and Tutor of Queens’ College,
Cambridge.
Two Volumes, Octavo, 32s.
A Practical Arabic Grammar.
By DUNCAN STEWART.
Octavo, 16s.
— ee
The Elements of Syriac Grammar.
By G. PHILLIPS, B.D., Fellow and Tutor of Queens’ College,
Camhridge.
Second Edition, with Additions. Octavo, 10s. 7
9
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11